Controversial discourses relating to the church being an answer to Dr. Sherlock's Discourse concerning the nature, unitie, and communion of the Catholick Chvrch / by B.D.
         B. D.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 611 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 207 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57485
         Wing R1741
         ESTC R40632
         19463237
         ocm 19463237
         108855
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57485)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108855)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1677:12)
      
       
         
           
             Controversial discourses relating to the church being an answer to Dr. Sherlock's Discourse concerning the nature, unitie, and communion of the Catholick Chvrch / by B.D.
             B. D.
             Rochester, John Wilmot, Earl of, 1647-1680.
          
           [16], 393, [1] p.
           
             Printed at Doway,
             [Douai] :
             M. DC. XCVII [1697]
          
           
             Attributed by Wing to John Wilmot, Earl of Rochester.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sherlock, William, 1641?-1707. -- Discourse concerning the nature, unity, and communion of the Catholick Church.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2002-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-05 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-05 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CONTROVERSIAL
           DISCOURSES
           RELATING
           TO
           THE
           CHURCH
           ,
           BEING
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           Dr.
           SHERLOCK'S
           DISCOVRSE
           CONCERNING
           The
           NATURE
           ,
           UNITIE
           ,
           and
           COMMUNION
           OF
           THE
           CATHOLICK
           CHVRCH
           .
        
         
           
             By
             B.
             D.
          
           
        
         
           
             Credidi
             propter
             quod
             locutus
             sum
             .
          
           
             psal
             .
             115.
             
          
        
         
         
           Printed
           at
           DOWAY
           ,
           M.
           DC
           .
           XCVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           DR
           .
           Sherlock's
           
             Discourse
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Vnitie
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
          
           came
           forth
           in
           the
           Year
           1688.
           not
           long
           before
           the
           great
           Revolution
           that
           has
           happened
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           unsetlednesse
           of
           the
           times
           ,
           the
           watchfull
           care
           over
           the
           presse
           ,
           and
           the
           difficulties
           of
           sending
           a
           Copie
           of
           an
           Answer
           to
           be
           printed
           beyond
           sea
           ,
           he
           has
           had
           ever
           since
           all
           the
           advantage
           of
           a
           Noncontradiction
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           cried
           up
           and
           admired
           by
           men
           of
           his
           own
           persuasion
           without
           any
           check
           and
           controll
           .
           But
           seing
           of
           late
           our
           Adversaries
           begin
           again
           to
           traduce
           their
           inoffensive
           neighbours
           in
           print
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           fair
           excuse
           now
           for
           any
           longer
           silence
           since
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Peace
           and
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           we
           say
           something
           to
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           in
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           if
           our
           Caus
           can
           afford
           us
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           against
           his
           Principles
           ;
           it
           being
           a
           thing
           very
           natural
           for
           men
           to
           speak
           when
           they
           are
           spoken
           to
           ,
           to
           defend
           themselves
           when
           they
           are
           attacqued
           ,
           and
           to
           returne
           Answers
           when
           their
           silence
           is
           like
           to
           redound
           
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Caus
           which
           they
           have
           espoused
           .
           It
           is
           for
           this
           reason
           that
           I
           have
           been
           induced
           to
           draw
           the
           following
           Discourses
           out
           of
           the
           obscuritie
           wherin
           they
           have
           lain
           for
           severall
           Years
           ,
           which
           if
           Protestants
           will
           but
           read
           with
           the
           same
           impartialitie
           as
           they
           read
           Books
           of
           a
           much
           lesser
           concern
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           find
           more
           than
           sufficient
           grounds
           to
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Drs.
           Anticatholique
           Notions
           ,
           which
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           any
           man's
           esteem
           besides
           their
           Noveltie
           and
           singularitie
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           things
           of
           all
           others
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           most
           suspected
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           most
           proper
           way
           of
           answering
           him
           would
           have
           been
           by
           a
           just
           and
           methodical
           Treatise
           of
           the
           
             Nature
             ,
             Vnitie
             ,
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
          
           as
           they
           are
           setled
           in
           our
           Principles
           .
           But
           by
           reason
           our
           Authors
           ,
           who
           have
           writ
           very
           copiously
           on
           these
           subjects
           ,
           are
           in
           every
           one's
           hands
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           use
           of
           no
           other
           method
           than
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           follow
           him
           step
           by
           step
           with
           as
           much
           brevitie
           as
           is
           consistent
           with
           clearnesse
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           I
           may
           chance
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           as
           great
           a
           satisfaction
           as
           if
           my
           thoughts
           were
           swelled
           into
           a
           Book
           of
           a
           greater
           bulk
           ,
           seing
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           every
           thing
           which
           he
           shall
           offer
           of
           any
           seeming
           moment
           ,
           and
           omit
           onely
           those
           things
           that
           have
           litle
           or
           no
           opposition
           to
           our
           Principles
           .
        
         
           The
           grand
           Principle
           wheron
           he
           pretends
           to
           build
           his
           whole
           Discourse
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             
             and
             Earth
             is
             the
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             Bodie
             of
             Christ.
          
           We
           are
           no
           strangers
           to
           this
           Position
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           as
           well
           acquainted
           withal
           as
           with
           any
           Article
           of
           our
           Creed
           :
           neither
           do
           I
           remember
           that
           any
           of
           our
           Schoolmen
           ,
           or
           other
           Divines
           who
           are
           seldom
           sparing
           in
           starting
           objections
           against
           themselves
           ,
           have
           taken
           notice
           of
           any
           ground
           for
           any
           objectlon
           that
           might
           be
           taken
           from
           thence
           against
           our
           Doctrins
           ;
           or
           that
           any
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Adversaries
           have
           at
           any
           time
           made
           any
           use
           of
           it
           to
           justifie
           their
           separation
           from
           us
           ,
           as
           they
           might
           very
           easily
           and
           and
           effectually
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           the
           Drs.
           inferences
           from
           thence
           be
           necessarie
           .
           So
           that
           the
           glorie
           of
           this
           great
           action
           is
           due
           to
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           the
           weapons
           whereby
           he
           defends
           his
           Church
           are
           not
           onely
           his
           own
           but
           of
           his
           own
           invention
           too
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           has
           been
           the
           caus
           of
           that
           great
           satisfaction
           in
           his
           undertaking
           which
           he
           discouvers
           in
           the
           following
           Citations
           out
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           tels
           us
           in
           his
           Preface
           ,
           that
           
             after
             all
             that
             is
             said
             on
             one
             side
             and
             t'other
             he
             is
             very
             sensible
             ,
             that
             there
             will
             never
             be
             an
             end
             of
             these
             wranglings
          
           (
           between
           Catholiques
           and
           Protestants
           )
           
             without
             setling
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             which
             thô
             a
             great
             manie
             good
             things
             have
             been
             said
             about
             it
             ,
             he
             thinks
             was
             never
             throughly
             done
             yet
             .
          
           And
           altho
           immediately
           after
           this
           he
           pretends
           to
           leave
           the
           censure
           of
           what
           he
           has
           written
           on
           this
           subject
           to
           others
           ,
           yet
           he
           sufficiently
           insinuates
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           his
           own
           performance
           to
           be
           in
           a
           singular
           
           manner
           effectual
           above
           all
           others
           .
           For
           in
           case
           no
           Protestant
           Writer
           has
           hitherto
           attained
           to
           
             the
             true
             Notion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
          
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           both
           he
           and
           all
           of
           his
           persuasion
           may
           be
           mistaken
           herin
           ,
           if
           his
           Notion
           proue
           to
           be
           wrong
           .
           Wherefore
           he
           must
           either
           pretend
           to
           certaintie
           that
           his
           Notion
           is
           right
           ,
           whereby
           he
           makes
           all
           Protestant
           Writers
           to
           be
           Punies
           to
           himselfe
           in
           wit
           and
           abilities
           ;
           or
           else
           grant
           ,
           that
           for
           any
           thing
           he
           knows
           ,
           both
           he
           and
           all
           those
           who
           have
           writ
           before
           him
           may
           be
           mistaken
           about
           it
           ,
           whereby
           he
           excludes
           all
           pretence
           of
           certaintie
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           are
           not
           guiltie
           of
           the
           Heresie
           and
           Schism
           wherwith
           we
           Charge
           them
           ;
           becaus
           their
           freenesse
           from
           these
           crimes
           cannot
           be
           certainly
           known
           without
           being
           certain
           that
           they
           performe
           the
           necessarie
           Conditions
           of
           Communion
           with
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           performance
           cannot
           be
           certainly
           known
           withour
           being
           certain
           what
           is
           the
           
             true
             Notion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
          
           It
           deserves
           a
           very
           serious
           remark
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           after
           the
           Reformation
           has
           been
           above
           an
           Age
           and
           an
           halfe
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           starts
           up
           at
           last
           and
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           Reformers
           had
           not
           the
           
             true
             Notion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           evidently
           inferred
           ,
           that
           they
           separated
           from
           the
           Catholique
           and
           visible
           Church
           of
           their
           time
           ,
           without
           knowing
           what
           necessarie
           obligations
           they
           might
           have
           of
           being
           visibly
           united
           to
           it
           .
           Can
           any
           prudent
           Man
           resolve
           with
           himselfe
           according
           to
           this
           account
           that
           
           these
           Reforming
           Heads
           were
           pushed
           on
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           do
           what
           they
           did
           ?
        
         
           He
           talks
           again
           with
           the
           same
           assurance
           p.
           8.
           
           
             The
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             both
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             same
             covenant
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             his
             One
             Mystical
             Bodie
             :
             and
             it
             was
             necessarie
             to
             lay
             the
             foundation
             here
             ;
             for
             without
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             inpossible
             to
             understand
             what
             the
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             means
             ,
             most
             of
             the
             mistakes
             in
             this
             matter
             being
             plainly
             owing
             to
             that
             first
             and
             Fundamental
             imstake
             about
             the
             Notion
             of
             Catholique
             Unitie
             ,
             as
             that
             includes
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             is
             translated
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             part
             still
             Militant
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           I
           suppose
           he
           designs
           in
           this
           passage
           to
           reflect
           on
           the
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           will
           never
           confesse
           ignorance
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             same
             couenant
             ,
          
           nor
           rest
           satisfied
           with
           his
           cajoling
           aknowledgment
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           said
           a
           great
           manie
           good
           things
           about
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           when
           he
           tels
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           understand
           what
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           means
           without
           his
           Principles
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           been
           no
           lesse
           than
           
             fundamentally
             mistaken
          
           in
           all
           their
           Discourses
           
             about
             Catholique
             Unitie
          
           ,
           whereby
           the
           honour
           of
           this
           great
           discoverie
           belongs
           to
           him
           exclusively
           to
           all
           others
           .
        
         
           He
           then
           censures
           the
           Presbyterians
           p.
           29.
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             These
             who
             have
             been
             aware
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
             
             have
             hence
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             is
             onely
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
             ;
             that
             none
             but
             truly
             good
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             renewed
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             H.
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             Members
             of
             Christs
             My●…al
             Bodie
             ,
             which
             makes
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             as
             invisible
             to
             us
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           Here
           he
           owns
           the
           Presbyterians
           whom
           he
           grants
           to
           be
           separatists
           from
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           be
           better
           skilled
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Christianitie
           than
           the
           most
           learned
           Pen-men
           of
           his
           own
           Communion
           ,
           as
           not
           denying
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           wel
           acquainted
           with
           this
           unqu●…stionable
           Principle
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           that
           
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             but
             one
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           laying
           to
           their
           charge
           onely
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           a
           wrong
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           much
           mistaken
           if
           it
           will
           not
           appear
           herafter
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           no
           great
           reason
           to
           value
           himselfe
           above
           the
           Presbyterians
           for
           making
           a
           better
           use
           of
           it
           than
           they
           do
           .
           At
           present
           I
           desire
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           he
           blames
           these
           People
           for
           
             making
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             as
             invisible
             to
             us
             as
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           and
           p.
           54.
           he
           professes
           to
           
             believe
             that
             there
             always
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             ,
             a
             true
             Visible
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           same
           Page
           he
           teaches
           those
           who
           hold
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           sometimes
           invisible
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           make
           this
           Position
           good
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           the
           Presbyterians
           erre
           not
           much
           in
           the
           use
           they
           make
           of
           it
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           if
           they
           erre
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           .
           For
           what
           Divine
           or
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           will
           show
           separatists
           a
           way
           how
           they
           may
           defend
           such
           
           Doctrins
           as
           he
           accounts
           erroneous
           ?
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           he
           falls
           upon
           Catholiques
           .
           Others
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             when
             they
             talk
             of
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             never
             think
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             advance
             such
             a
             Notion
             of
             Church
             unitie
             as
             excludes
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             as
             if
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             were
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             were
             not
             one
             Church
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Notion
             of
             Church-unitie
             must
             not
             relate
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             one
             part
             of
             it
             .
          
           This
           charge
           against
           us
           shall
           be
           considered
           anon
           .
           What
           I
           observe
           now
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           have
           us
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           Presbyterians
           to
           make
           an
           ill
           use
           of
           his
           principle
           ,
           altho
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           from
           them
           .
           For
           if
           he
           make
           us
           as
           ignorant
           of
           it
           as
           his
           Church-of-England
           Divines
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           know
           that
           this
           is
           notoriously
           false
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           verily
           persuaded
           ,
           if
           the
           truth
           were
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           knowledge
           he
           had
           of
           it
           was
           from
           our
           Authors
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           from
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Aggreement
             between
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           &c.
           (
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Catholique
           )
           becaus
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Answer
           to
           this
           Book
           p.
           74.
           
           For
           which
           reason
           methinks
           he
           might
           have
           been
           more
           civil
           in
           his
           language
           to
           him
           ,
           since
           he
           has
           furnished
           him
           with
           such
           a
           Principle
           as
           he
           thinks
           has
           put
           an
           end
           to
           the
           
             vain
             and
             arrogant
             pretences
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             censures
             the
             Independents
             ,
             who
             by
          
           considering
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           con●…s
           in
           the
           Union
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           members
           of
           it
           to
           Christ
           ,
           have
           
           
             no
             regard
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             as
             that
             also
             is
             one
             Bodie
             and
             Communion
             .
          
           We
           are
           beholding
           to
           him
           for
           his
           civilitie
           in
           ranking
           us
           before
           this
           People
           .
           The
           last
           words
           of
           this
           quotation
           are
           very
           remarkeble
           :
           and
           since
           he
           holds
           it
           for
           an
           errour
           to
           denie
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           
             one
             Bodie
             and
             Communion
          
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           strong
           prejudice
           against
           his
           Notion
           of
           Church-unitie
           ,
           if
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           in
           his
           Principles
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           plain
           from
           all
           these
           places
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           makes
           full
           account
           that
           he
           has
           done
           our
           businesse
           for
           us
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           the
           contrarie
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           following
           Discourses
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           submit
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           any
           indifferent
           Reader
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           of
           the
           learned
           ,
           who
           are
           best
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           conclusivenesse
           of
           reasonings
           that
           are
           managed
           after
           a
           speculative
           and
           scholastique
           way
           ,
           which
           the
           frequent
           occasions
           I
           have
           received
           from
           his
           new
           and
           singular
           Principles
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           proposing
           his
           Arguments
           have
           unavoidably
           drove
           me
           to
           in
           several
           places
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             AN
             INDEX
             OF
          
           Several
           remarkeble
           Points
           in
           the
           following
           Discourses
           .
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             I.
             
          
           
             
               N.
               6
            
             &
             seq
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             it's
             union
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             becaus
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             does
             not
             consist
             therin
             .
          
           
             N.
             10.
             &
             seq
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Argument
             ,
             that
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             joyning
             together
             in
             external
             and
             Visible
             Acts
             of
             worship
             ,
             becaus
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             joyning
             together
             in
             such
             Acts
             of
             worship
             .
          
           
             N.
             12.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             consists
             in
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             same
             Liturgie
             considered
             according
             to
             it's
             substance
             ,
             uiz
             the
             Consecration
             of
             the
             Sacramental
             Elements
             ,
             and
             the
             Oblation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             N.
             15.
             &
             seq
             .
             Among
             Revealed
             Truths
             there
             is
             no
             distinction
             of
             some
             that
             are
             fundamental
             and
             others
             Non-fundamental
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             some
             that
             are
             necessarie
             and
             others
             that
             are
             not
             
             cessarie
             to
             be
             believed
             after
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             proposed
             to
             our
             belief
             .
          
           
             N.
             20.
             
             The
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             necessarily
             consists
             in
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             N.
             21.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             unitie
             of
             the
             Churche's
             Communion
             is
             destroyed
             without
             a
             common
             Right
             of
             giving
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             among
             the
             Faithfull
             :
             which
             common
             Right
             is
             shown
             to
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             Dr.
             Sherlock's
             Principles
             .
          
           
             N.
             30.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             consists
             in
             the
             same
             Ceremonies
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             considered
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             Power
             that
             has
             approued
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             them
             .
          
           
             N.
             36
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             lawfulnesse
             and
             innocence
             of
             our
             worship
             of
             Saints
             is
             shown
             .
          
           
             N.
             54
             &
             seq
             .
             An
             examination
             of
             S.
             Iohn's
             Testimonie
             in
             his
             Rev.
             Chap.
             19.
             and
             Chap.
             22.
             alledged
             against
             our
             worship
             ,
             and
             Invocation
             of
             Angels
             .
          
           
             N.
             58.
             &
             seq
             .
             An
             examination
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             testimonie
             ad
             Col.
             
               2.
               18.
            
             alledged
             against
             our
             worship
             of
             Angels
             ;
             where
             Theodoretus
             his
             wordsupon
             this
             Text
             and
             the
             35.
             
             Canon
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             are
             considered
             .
          
           
             N.
             71.
             &
             seq
             .
             Catholiques
             pay
             no
             Divine
             Honours
             to
             Saints
             when
             they
             erect
             Temples
             ,
             and
             Altars
             that
             bear
             their
             names
             .
          
           
           
             N.
             79.
             &
             seq
             .
             It
             is
             shown
             that
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             ,
             nay
             
               de
               facto
            
             does
             consist
             in
             some
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             as
             have
             not
             always
             been
             the
             explicit
             faith
             of
             the
             Cath.
             Church
             .
          
           
             N.
             84.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             Notion
             of
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             setled
             .
          
           
             N.
             92.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             Notion
             of
             our
             Mystical
             union
             to
             Christ
             as
             our
             Spous
             setled
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAPTER
             II.
             
          
           
             N.
             2.
             &
             seq
             .
             Dr.
             Sherlock's
             ●…ssential
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             considered
             .
          
           
             N.
             8.
             &
             seq
             .
             It
             makes
             the
             Church
             Invisible
             .
          
           
             N.
             15.
             &
             seq
             .
             A
             double
             Visibilitie
             assigned
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             aggreeing
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             .
          
           
             N.
             17.
             &
             seq
             .
             Supposing
             the
             Dr.
             could
             make
             out
             the
             sensible
             Visibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             Invisible
             in
             his
             Principles
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             distinguisheble
             from
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             .
          
           
             N.
             31.
             &
             seq
             .
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             knows
             not
             where
             to
             find
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
          
           
             N.
             41.
             &
             seq
             .
             He
             makes
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             to
             be
             essentially
             distinct
             from
             it's
             Essential
             unitie
             .
          
           
             N.
             46.
             
             He
             will
             have
             Faith
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             
             Notion
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             N.
             
               48
               Coetus
               Fidelium
            
             is
             shown
             not
             to
             be
             a
             complete
             Definition
             of
             the
             catholike
             Church
             .
          
           
             N.
             49.
             &
             seq
             .
             As
             the
             said
             Definition
             is
             managed
             by
             him
             it
             comprehends
             Excommunicated
             Persons
             ,
             Schismatiques
             and
             Heretiques
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             contradictorie
             .
          
           
             N.
             59.
             
             S.
             Cyprian's
             Definition
             of
             a
             Church
             delivered
             ,
             and
          
           
             N.
             62.
             &
             seq
             .
             Shown
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
          
           
             N.
             64.
             &
             seq
             .
             S.
             Cyprian
             holds
             that
             S.
             Peter's
             Successors
             belong
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             superiour
             In
             risdiction
             over
             the
             other
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             N.
             75.
             &
             seq
             .
             And
             calls
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             one
             Bishoprique
             becaus
             of
             this
             Supeririour
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             N.
             84.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             true
             meaning
             of
             a
             Canon
             related
             by
             S.
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             alledged
             by
             Protestants
             against
             the
             superiour
             Iurisdiction
             of
             S.
             Peter's
             Successors
             over
             their
             Brethren
             the
             other
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             N.
             89.
             &
             seq
             .
             In
             what
             sense
             it
             is
             that
             S.
             Cyprian
             sais
             that
             every
             Bishop
             holds
             part
             of
             the
             
             one
             Bishoprique
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             with
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             N.
             97.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             solution
             of
             Objections
             which
             are
             made
             against
             the
             Doctrin
             which
             affirms
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             
               de
               Jure
               Divino
            
             .
          
           
             N.
             108.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             Clergie
             belong
             to
             the
             Definitiof
             a
             Church
             in
             proprietie
             of
             speech
             .
          
           
             N
             122.
             
             In
             what
             sense
             it
             is
             that
             we
             hold
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             N.
             129.
             &
             seq
             .
             In
             what
             sense
             it
             is
             that
             we
             affirme
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             to
             represent
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             .
          
           
             N.
             138.
             &
             seq
             .
             A
             Right
             and
             Power
             in
             Bishops
             to
             censure
             and
             excommunicate
             those
             who
             will
             not
             professe
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             without
             an
             infallible
             assurance
             that
             their
             own
             Faith
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             repugnant
             to
             natural
             reason
             .
          
           
             N.
             146
             &
             seq
             .
             A
             Divine
             Institution
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             consequences
             lawfully
             drawn
             from
             Principles
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             N.
             153.
             
             An
             Authoritie
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           
             N.
             157.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             Authoritie
             and
             infallibilitie
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             assembled
             in
             general
             Councils
             asserted
             ,
             and
             shown
             at
             large
             out
             of
             the
             15.
             of
             the
             Acts.
             
          
           
             N.
             199.
             &
             seq
             .
             The
             famous
             passage
             which
             Protestants
             produce
             out
             of
             S.
             Cyprian's
             Preface
             to
             his
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             against
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             General
             Councils
             fully
             examined
             .
          
           
           
             
               N.
               204.
            
             &
             seq
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Argument
             against
             General
             Conncils
             ,
             that
             their
             Definitions
             never
             put
             an
             end
             to
             Disputes
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Temporal
             Power
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               210.
            
             &
             seq
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             to
             hear
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             seing
             Christ
             commands
             us
             to
             hear
             it
             under
             pain
             of
             being
             Heathens
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               223.
            
             
             An
             examination
             of
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             S.
             Paul
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             1.
             viz
             
               J
               am
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               Apollos
               ,
               and
               I
               of
               Cephas
               &c.
            
             which
             is
             alledged
             by
             the
             Dr.
             against
             a
             Vicarious
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               232.
            
             
             The
             Dr.
             is
             abundantly
             satisfied
             that
             there
             always
             has
             been
             from
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             Christianitie
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             always
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             .
             And
             yet
             §
             .
             50.
             he
             does
             not
             think
             that
             the
             Church
             must
             needs
             be
             owned
             to
             fail
             if
             there
             should
             be
             no
             visible
             Organized
             .
             Church
             with
             whom
             we
             could
             hold
             Communion
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               233.
            
             
             Which
             is
             shown
             to
             be
             a
             great
             inconsequence
             ,
             and
             a
             contradiction
             to
             his
             former
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               240.
            
             
             That
             Argument
             is
             shown
             to
             be
             good
             which
             proves
             from
             the
             perpetual
             visibilitie
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Indefectible
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Saviour
             promised
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Gates
               of
               hel
               should
               not
               prevail
            
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               241.
            
             
             That
             Argument
             maintained
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             which
             proves
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             infallible
             becaus
             it
             is
             Indefectible
             .
          
           
             
               N.
               145
            
             When
             our
             Saviour
             sais
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Gates
               of
               hel
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             these
             words
             infer
             the
             infallibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             considered
             as
             a
             Promise
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Prophecie
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           
             CHAPTER
             I.
          
           Concerning
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             p.
             6.
             
             HIs
             Grand
             Principle
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
          
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           is
           the
           One
           Church
           ,
           
             from
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
          
           to
           place
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           concern
           onely
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           suppose
           ,
           that
           part
           which
           is
           on
           Earth
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           manifestly
           absurd
           ,
           becaus
           it
           does
           not
           give
           an
           account
           ,
           how
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           One
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Onenesse
           of
           the
           Church
           properly
           relates
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           not
           to
           a
           part
           ,
           for
           a
           part
           be
           it
           never
           so
           much
           one
           ,
           can
           be
           but
           One
           part
           ,
           not
           the
           One
           Church
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Replie
           .
           All
           this
           and
           more
           that
           he
           has
           said
           there
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           if
           by
           
             One
             Church
          
           we
           understand
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           greater
           Latitude
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           comprehends
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           impertinently
           alledged
           by
           him
           as
           a
           Principle
           to
           offend
           us
           withal
           .
           For
           what
           Catholique
           ,
           or
           what
           Man
           of
           common
           sense
           was
           there
           ever
           yet
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           endeavoured
           to
           make
           the
           Church
           One
           as
           the
           word
           Church
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           greater
           Latitude
           ,
           by
           such
           an
           Unitie
           as
           
             can
             concern
             onely
             one
             part
          
           of
           it
           ?
        
         
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           Ib.
           From
           hence
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             we
             may
             learn
             wherin
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             consist
             ,
             and
             and
             wherin
             it
             does
             consist
          
           ;
           and
           he
           first
           considers
           wherin
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           consist
           .
           As
           first
           ,
           
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             it's
             being
             One
             Organized
             Politique
             Bodie
             ,
             under
             the
             goverment
             of
             One
             Visible
             Head
             upon
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Replie
           .
           This
           is
           a
           terrible
           blow
           ,
           and
           altho
           it
           be
           aimed
           at
           the
           Pope
           ,
           yet
           it
           neither
           hurts
           him
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           of
           his
           belief
           .
           For
           it
           is
           no
           Doctrin
           of
           ours
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           Head
           of
           the
           
             Invisible
             as
             wel
             as
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           taken
           in
           the
           greater
           Latitude
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           frivolous
           reasons
           which
           ,
           he
           sais
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           
             make
             him
             suspect
             it
          
           .
           He
           knows
           wel
           enough
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           none
           of
           our
           Doctrin
           ,
           nay
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           he
           supposes
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           sets
           down
           in
           behalfe
           of
           us
           this
           Replie
           to
           his
           Inference
           which
           we
           willingly
           admit
           ,
           viz
           that
           
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             mean
             onely
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Visible
             Head
             of
             this
             unitie
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             3.
             p.
             7.
             
             To
             which
             he
             Answers
             ,
             that
          
           then
           we
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           we
           speak
           very
           improperly
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           not
           that
           One
           Church
           which
           is
           the
           one
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           the
           Headship
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           consists
           in
           it's
           union
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Replie
           .
           This
           is
           meer
           trifling
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           had
           drawn
           an
           insignificant
           Inference
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           alledged
           for
           us
           a
           just
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           here
           tels
           us
           that
           we
           speak
           improperly
           ,
           that
           seing
           our
           Doctrin
           cannot
           justifie
           his
           Inference
           ,
           he
           may
           show
           the
           necessitie
           of
           it
           from
           our
           improper
           words
           and
           expressions
           .
           He
           would
           have
           cone
           much
           better
           and
           more
           like
           a
           fair
           disputant
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           blotted
           out
           that
           Inference
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           reflected
           on
           the
           false
           supposition
           which
           it
           proceeded
           on
           .
           But
           this
           would
           have
           spoiled
           a
           pretty
           compact
           Paragraph
           ,
           where
           the
           reasoning
           was
           strong
           and
           all
           clear
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           held
           the
           same
           Doctrin
           which
           it
           supposes
           :
           and
           seing
           we
           do
           not
           ,
           this
           Paragraph
           must
           be
           published
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           our
           improper
           words
           must
           passe
           for
           a
           just
           occasion
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           pray
           ,
           Sr
           ,
           why
           do
           we
           speak
           improperly
           ?
           We
           use
           the
           same
           manner
           of
           speech
           as
           our
           Forefathers
           have
           done
           before
           us
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           so
           proper
           and
           clear
           till
           this
           your
           new
           way
           of
           putting
           an
           
             end
             to
             wranglings
          
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           your
           writers
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           have
           ever
           found
           any
           fault
           with
           us
           for
           the
           same
           .
           When
           we
           dispute
           with
           Protestants
           about
           the
           Church
           we
           speak
           li●…e
           Controvertists
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           take
           the
           word
           Church
           in
           that
           sense
           wherin
           it
           is
           the
           subject
           of
           the
           differences
           that
           are
           between
           us
           .
           We
           have
           no
           dispute
           with
           you
           about
           the
           
             One
             Church
          
           as
           it
           includes
           the
           souls
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Faithful
           on
           Farth
           ,
           which
           may
           engage
           us
           to
           use
           twentie
           words
           when
           two
           or
           three
           
           will
           do
           the
           businesse
           .
           And
           supposing
           we
           had
           any
           such
           dispute
           ,
           yet
           there
           would
           be
           seldom
           any
           occasion
           for
           distinguishing
           terms
           ,
           when
           the
           caus
           of
           the
           dispute
           
             hic
             &
             nunc
          
           would
           sufficiently
           determin
           the
           sense
           of
           these
           words
           
             One
             Church
          
           .
           We
           hold
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           Infallible
           in
           defining
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           all
           bound
           to
           submit
           to
           her
           Decisions
           ,
           that
           she
           has
           the
           power
           of
           granting
           Indulgences
           &c.
           
           Now
           who
           is
           there
           among
           you
           ,
           who
           will
           desire
           us
           to
           explain
           ,
           what
           we
           mean
           by
           the
           word
           Church
           in
           the
           said
           Propositions
           ,
           whether
           we
           mean
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           or
           both
           together
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           be
           ridiculous
           to
           demand
           further
           light
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           under
           so
           great
           a
           certainty
           of
           our
           meaning
           by
           the
           word
           Church
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Propositions
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           too
           when
           you
           tel
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           speak
           improperly
           when
           we
           say
           that
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           is
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           learn
           from
           us
           of
           what
           Church
           we
           affirme
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Head
           ,
           whether
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heavē
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           or
           of
           both
           together
           ?
           Sure
           our
           Saviour
           does
           not
           speak
           improperly
           when
           he
           sais
           
             Dic
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             Si
             autem
             Ecclesiam
             non
             audierit
             &c.
             
             Portae
             inferi
             non
             praevalebunt
             adversus
             eam
             &c.
          
           which
           places
           relate
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           whatever
           their
           further
           meaning
           be
           .
           Finally
           ,
           custome
           which
           is
           a
           secure
           Principle
           to
           relie
           on
           for
           the
           sense
           of
           words
           ,
           is
           a
           sufficient
           warrant
           for
           us
           to
           retain
           the
           same
           terms
           we
           use
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           still
           make
           
           bold
           as
           often
           as
           I
           say
           that
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           is
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           signifie
           thereby
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           without
           fearing
           your
           reproaches
           of
           speaking
           improperly
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             He
             2.
             
             Answers
             our
             aforesaid
             Replie
             ,
             that
          
           therefore
           we
           must
           quit
           all
           our
           Arguments
           for
           the
           Pope's
           Headship
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           Churche's
           being
           One
           ,
           the
           One
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           not
           this
           One
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           becaus
           Christ
           has
           but
           One
           Bodie
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           must
           have
           One
           Vifible
           Head.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Replie
           .
           We
           may
           easilie
           
             quit
             all
             our
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Pope's
             Headship
             taken
             from
             the
             Churche's
             being
             One
             ,
             the
             One
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           if
           by
           these
           terms
           be
           meant
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           includes
           the
           B.
           souls
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Faithfull
           on
           Earth
           .
           For
           I
           know
           of
           no
           Arguments
           we
           have
           that
           are
           derived
           barely
           from
           thence
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           becaus
           Christ
           has
           but
           One
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           must
           have
           One
           Visible
           Head
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           becaus
           Christ
           has
           but
           One
           Mystical
           Bodie
           on
           Earth
           whereof
           he
           is
           the
           Invisible
           Head
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           as
           it
           is
           also
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           must
           have
           One
           Visible
           Head.
           The
           Dr.
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           quarrel
           at
           the
           terms
           of
           One
           
             Mystical
             Bodie
             on
             Earth
          
           ,
           becaus
           he
           grants
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           Mystically
           One
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           called
           by
           S.
           Paul
           the
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           1.
           at
           Cor.
           12.
           
           
             Vos
             estis
             Corpus
             Christi
          
           .
           Neither
           
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           Christ's
           Bodie
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           has
           two
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           every
           part
           of
           it
           has
           the
           denomination
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           it
           happens
           in
           the
           Bodie
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           where
           if
           the
           hand
           or
           leg
           be
           wounded
           ,
           we
           say
           that
           his
           Bodie
           is
           wounded
           ,
           altho
           his
           hand
           or
           leg
           is
           not
           his
           whole
           Bodie
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           integral
           part
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           likewise
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           greater
           Latitude
           is
           but
           One
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Dr.
           will
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           One
           also
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           take
           it
           well
           ,
           if
           any
           one
           infer
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           Christ
           has
           two
           Churches
           ,
           becaus
           one
           and
           one
           make
           two
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Ib.
             He
             thirdly
             answers
             ,
          
           Nay
           they
           must
           confesse
           ,
           that
           the
           formal
           and
           essential
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           one
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           being
           both
           but
           One
           Church
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           have
           the
           same
           essential
           unitie
           ;
           for
           how
           they
           should
           be
           One
           by
           two
           sorts
           of
           unitie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           be
           One
           without
           the
           same
           formal
           unitie
           ,
           is
           very
           mysterious
           and
           near
           akin
           to
           a
           contradiction
           .
           And
           therefore
           since
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           no
           more
           does
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           the
           unitie
           being
           the
           same
           in
           both
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Replie
           .
           The
           Church
           on
           Earth
           may
           be
           considered
           two
           ways
           ,
           either
           as
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Visible
           Societie
           .
           If
           it
           be
           taken
           under
           the
           former
           consideration
           ,
           there
           
           can
           be
           no
           difficultie
           in
           granting
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           
             formal
             and
             essential
             unitie
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             it's
             union
             to
             the
             Pope
          
           for
           the
           reason
           given
           ,
           uiz
           becaus
           seing
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           so
           neither
           does
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
           But
           if
           it
           be
           taken
           under
           the
           second
           consideration
           ,
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           's
           
             formal
             and
             essential
             unitie
             may
             consist
             in
             it's
             union
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           The
           Dr.
           himselfe
           ,
           if
           he
           own
           One
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           admit
           of
           some
           Union
           which
           is
           essential
           to
           it
           as
           it
           is
           thus
           considered
           ,
           which
           is
           distinct
           from
           that
           Unitie
           whereby
           it
           is
           united
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           let
           him
           place
           this
           Unitie
           in
           what
           he
           pleases
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           is
           no
           strange
           thing
           that
           a
           Bodie
           of
           men
           should
           be
           capable
           of
           different
           Unions
           to
           different
           extremes
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           Unions
           should
           be
           all
           essential
           to
           this
           Bodie
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           considered
           as
           a
           Bodie
           in
           different
           respects
           .
           Thus
           a
           Bodie
           of
           Vassals
           which
           is
           united
           ,
           and
           pays
           obedience
           to
           their
           immediate
           Prince
           who
           has
           a
           Superiour
           Lord
           over
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           hindred
           from
           paying
           obedience
           ,
           and
           being
           united
           to
           this
           Superiour
           Lord
           in
           all
           such
           matters
           ,
           and
           services
           ,
           as
           are
           required
           by
           the
           conditions
           of
           their
           immediate
           Lord's
           Tenure
           .
           Neither
           does
           this
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           be
           united
           to
           God
           who
           is
           both
           Lord
           over
           their
           immediate
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           that
           is
           Superiour
           over
           him
           .
           And
           it
           would
           be
           very
           ridiculous
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             near
             akin
             to
             a
             coutradiction
          
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           this
           Bodie
           of
           Vassals
           
           is
           One
           by
           two
           or
           three
           sorts
           of
           Unities
           ,
           which
           signifies
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           One
           two
           or
           three
           sorts
           of
           ways
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           And
           as
           a
           Bodie
           of
           Vassals
           may
           be
           One
           two
           or
           three
           sorts
           of
           ways
           ,
           so
           likewise
           may
           a
           part
           of
           it
           be
           One
           by
           means
           of
           an
           Unitie
           which
           is
           not
           common
           to
           the
           other
           part
           ;
           as
           supposing
           the
           Prince
           has
           no
           Superiour
           Lord
           over
           him
           ,
           but
           depends
           immediately
           on
           God
           for
           the
           power
           which
           he
           has
           over
           part
           of
           them
           .
           In
           which
           case
           the
           whole
           Bodie
           is
           One
           by
           being
           under
           the
           same
           Prince's
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           and
           yet
           is
           not
           One
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Prince's
           Jurisdiction
           .
           For
           part
           of
           them
           are
           One
           by
           acknowledging
           a
           Superiour
           Lord
           over
           their
           Prince
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           part
           is
           One
           by
           acknowledging
           no
           other
           Superiour
           over
           them
           but
           God
           and
           their
           immediate
           Prince
           .
           Now
           I
           hardly
           think
           that
           any
           Man
           of
           sense
           will
           endeavour
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           one
           part
           of
           this
           Bodie
           of
           Vassals
           cannot
           be
           united
           to
           their
           Superiour
           Lord
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           united
           to
           the
           other
           part
           which
           is
           not
           united
           to
           him
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           undoubtedly
           follows
           ,
           if
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           cannot
           consist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           united
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           whose
           Unitie
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           Wherefore
           seing
           the
           same
           Collective
           Bodies
           may
           be
           One
           and
           not
           One
           in
           different
           respects
           ,
           nothing
           can
           hinder
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           which
           is
           Mystically
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           may
           be
           Visibly
           
           One
           in
           it selfe
           by
           being
           united
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           altho
           it
           be
           not
           One
           ,
           but
           distinct
           from
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           under
           this
           consideration
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           When
           the
           Dr.
           writ
           this
           answer
           ,
           he
           was
           unmindful
           of
           another
           Doctrin
           which
           is
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           has
           laid
           down
           p.
           38.
           viz
           that
           
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             is
             united
             in
             One
             Bodie
             to
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             Head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             particular
             Bodies
             (
          
           of
           Christians
           
             )
             are
             under
             the
             government
             of
             particular
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             it
             .
          
           Which
           words
           import
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessarie
           for
           particular
           Bodies
           to
           have
           Bishops
           over
           them
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           be
           united
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           be
           Churches
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           Canterbury
           or
           York
           with
           the
           Countries
           adjacent
           to
           them
           cannot
           be
           Churches
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           have
           Bishops
           .
           This
           is
           a
           very
           surprizing
           Assertion
           from
           one
           who
           proves
           ,
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           on
           Earth
           cannot
           subsist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           whose
           Unitie
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           For
           certainly
           particular
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           are
           as
           much
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           on
           Earth
           can
           be
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           if
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           on
           Earth
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           becaus
           it
           is
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Unitie
           of
           particular
           Churches
           on
           Earth
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           their
           Union
           to
           particular
           Bishops
           ,
           becaus
           these
           Churches
           
           are
           likewise
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           whose
           Unitie
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           parti●…ular
           Bishops
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           Drs.
           Discourse
           against
           us
           is
           re●…crted
           upon
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           
             particular
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             are
             One
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             but
             One
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             the
             same
             essential
             unitie
             :
             for
             how
             they
             should
             be
             One
             by
             two
             sorts
             of
             unitie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             One
             without
             the
             same
             formal
             unitie
             ,
             is
             very
             mysterious
             ,
             and
             near
             akin
             to
             a
             contradiction
             .
             And
             therefore
             seing
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             it's
             union
             to
             particular
             Bishops
             on
             Earth
             ,
             no
             more
             does
             the
             union
             of
             particular
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             con●…
             therin
             ,
             the
             unitie
             being
             the
             same
             in
             both
             .
          
           By
           which
           means
           the
           Faithfull
           are
           as
           litle
           bound
           to
           be
           united
           to
           particular
           Bishops
           as
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           If
           the
           Dr.
           be
           desirous
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Pope's
           universal
           Pastorship
           ,
           he
           must
           seek
           out
           better
           reasons
           against
           it
           ,
           than
           becaus
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           One
           Church
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           P.
           8.
           
           After
           these
           Answers
           to
           our
           Replie
           he
           proceeds
           to
           conclude
           2.
           from
           his
           grand
           Principle
           ,
           that
           
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             or
             in
             maintaining
             mutual
             correspondence
             ,
             and
             intercourse
             with
             one
             another
             becaus
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             One
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             distant
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             be
             without
             any
             such
             visible
             correspondence
             .
          
        
         
           10.
           
           Replie
           .
           What
           a
           strange
           consequence
           is
           this
           ,
           
           
             The
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             has
             no
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             one
             with
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             Therefore
             particular
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             may
             be
             One
             among
             themselves
             without
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             worship
             !
          
           I
           see
           not
           why
           the
           following
           consequence
           may
           not
           passe
           muster
           in
           like
           manner
           .
           
             The
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             has
             no
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             One
             with
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             Therefore
             particular
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             may
             be
             One
             among
             themselves
             ,
             altho
             they
             have
             no
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             .
          
           Nay
           I
           see
           not
           why
           any
           one
           may
           not
           draw
           the
           following
           consequences
           ,
           viz
           
             The
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             has
             no
             Faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             One
             with
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             Therefore
             particular
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             may
             be
             One
             among
             themselves
             without
             Faith
          
           ;
           as
           likewise
           
             the
             Church
             ●…n
             Heaven
             has
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             One
             with
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             .
             Therefore
             particular
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             may
             be
             one
             among
             themselves
             without
             Sacraments
          
           ;
           or
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             are
             one
             without
             any
             reciprocal
             and
             common
             Right
             of
             giving
             and
             receiving
             the
             Sacraments
             from
             each
             other
             .
             Therefore
             particular
             Churches
             on
             Earth
             may
             be
             One
             among
             themselves
             without
             any
             such
             reciprocal
             and
             common
             Right
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           be
           proved
           false
           presently
           .
           The
           Drs.
           thoughts
           are
           so
           fixed
           upon
           the
           invisible
           Union
           whereby
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           become
           the
           One
           mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           seems
           to
           have
           wholly
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           one
           Visible
           Societie
           by
           our
           
           Lord's
           Institution
           ,
           and
           that
           whenever
           we
           break
           the
           Conditions
           of
           this
           visible
           Societie
           which
           are
           not
           such
           as
           are
           common
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           at
           the
           same
           time
           forfeit
           our
           Union
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           These
           words
           
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             worship
          
           may
           signifie
           either
           1.
           the
           Liturgie
           ;
           or
           2.
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           or
           3.
           
           Preaching
           ;
           or
           4.
           meer
           Ceremon●…es
           ,
           as
           Ceremonies
           do
           not
           import
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           the
           immediate
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           garnishing
           of
           the
           dishes
           that
           are
           served
           up
           in
           God's
           House
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           decent
           ,
           grave
           ,
           and
           solemne
           ways
           whereby
           we
           use
           to
           expresse
           our
           Religion
           and
           Worship
           of
           him
           .
           In
           which
           sense
           Ceremonies
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             worship
             .
          
           I
           suppose
           this
           Author
           means
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           any
           of
           these
           
             external
             Acts
             of
             worship
          
           ,
           since
           the
           Caus
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           all
           along
           before
           his
           eys
           ,
           requires
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           consider
           them
           all
           in
           their
           order
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           if
           the
           word
           Liturgie
           signifie
           no
           more
           than
           (
           as
           Protestants
           have
           Christned
           it
           )
           a
           Common
           prayer
           ,
           or
           publique
           Service
           made
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherin
           she
           offers
           up
           her
           Supplications
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           wherin
           the
           Minister
           sometimes
           takes
           him●…
           and
           distributes
           the
           Communion
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           dispute
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           necessarily
           consist
           in
           
             joyning
             together
             in
             it
          
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           
           Doctrin
           which
           is
           delivered
           below
           concerning
           Ceremonies
           must
           be
           applied
           to
           it
           as
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           this
           sense
           .
           But
           if
           it
           signifie
           the
           same
           thing
           still
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           before
           the
           pretended
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           viz
           Masse
           ,
           or
           the
           Unbloudie
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Bodie
           and
           Bloud
           of
           our
           Saviour
           as
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           the
           living
           and
           the
           dead
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           considered
           either
           according
           to
           it's
           Forme
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           it's
           substance
           .
           If
           it
           be
           considered
           according
           to
           it's
           Forme
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           it's
           performance
           ,
           it
           's
           several
           parts
           ,
           collects
           and
           variations
           suitable
           to
           the
           seasons
           and
           Festivals
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           the
           same
           Doctrin
           that
           is
           delivered
           below
           concerning
           Ceremonies
           must
           here
           likewise
           be
           applied
           to
           it
           ,
           at
           it
           is
           taken
           in
           this
           sense
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           necessarily
           consist
           in
           
             joyning
             together
             in
             it
          
           ,
           becaus
           the
           manner
           of
           offering
           this
           Sacrifice
           has
           never
           been
           one
           and
           the
           same
           throughout
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           as
           neither
           is
           it
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           manie
           of
           the
           Oriental
           Christians
           who
           communicate
           with
           the
           see
           Apostolique
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           the
           Liturgies
           of
           S.
           James
           ,
           S.
           Basil
           ,
           and
           S.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           which
           are
           likewise
           common
           to
           the
           Schismatiques
           in
           those
           parts
           .
           And
           altho
           the
           present
           Roman
           way
           of
           offering
           this
           Sacrifice
           has
           prevailed
           in
           most
           parts
           of
           the
           West
           ever
           since
           the
           first
           planting
           of
           Christianitie
           among
           them
           ,
           yet
           manie
           Antient
           and
           famous
           Churches
           in
           these
           Countries
           have
           had
           ,
           and
           still
           have
           some
           special
           differences
           of
           their
           own
           annexed
           to
           it
           .
           Nay
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           
           have
           in
           several
           Ages
           made
           several
           additions
           and
           alterations
           in
           the
           forme
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           as
           they
           judged
           it
           to
           conduce
           most
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           But
           if
           the
           Liturgie
           be
           considered
           precisely
           according
           to
           it's
           substance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Sacramental
           Elements
           and
           the
           Oblation
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           necessarily
           consists
           either
           in
           
             joyning
             together
          
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           
             joyning
             together
          
           to
           renounce
           it
           .
           For
           those
           who
           own
           this
           Sacrifice
           ,
           hold
           it
           for
           a
           Fundamental
           Article
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           joyn
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           renounce
           it
           .
           So
           that
           here
           is
           a
           difference
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Unitie
           wherof
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           principally
           consists
           ,
           since
           Roman
           Catholiques
           hold
           an
           Unbloudie
           Sacrifice
           to
           be
           a
           Revealed
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Protestants
           account
           it
           for
           an
           
             idolatrous
             Fiction
          
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           If
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           an
           Unbloudie
           Sacrifice
           is
           a
           Non-fundamental
           Point
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           may
           wel
           subsist
           without
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           ,
           altho
           it
           should
           chance
           to
           have
           been
           Revealed
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           cannot
           be
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           unlesse
           every
           Reuealed
           Truth
           be
           Fundamental
           and
           necessarie
           to
           be
           believed
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           For
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           conceive
           how
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           should
           be
           one
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           
           does
           not
           correspond
           with
           the
           Vision
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           in
           all
           such
           Points
           as
           are
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           her
           belief
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           should
           believe
           nothing
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           does
           not
           see
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           nor
           believe
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           does
           not
           see
           to
           be
           false
           ;
           for
           seing
           the
           translation
           of
           souls
           into
           Heaven
           changes
           their
           Faith
           into
           Vision
           ,
           the
           Objects
           of
           their
           Faith
           are
           still
           supposed
           to
           be
           unalterably
           the
           same
           when
           they
           are
           seen
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           before
           when
           they
           were
           onely
           believed
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           sees
           any
           Object
           of
           our
           Faith
           to
           be
           otherwise
           than
           as
           we
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           she
           cannot
           be
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           neither
           can
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           be
           united
           to
           the
           Lord
           of
           Truth
           to
           whom
           the
           Church
           of
           Heaven
           is
           united
           ,
           but
           has
           renounced
           the
           Gospel-Covenant
           which
           was
           the
           Medium
           of
           their
           Union
           together
           and
           of
           both
           of
           them
           to
           Christ.
           There
           is
           to
           be
           onely
           
             one
             Faith
          
           on
           Earth
           ,
           becaus
           there
           is
           onely
           
             one
             Vision
          
           among
           the
           B.
           souls
           in
           Heaven
           (
           I
           mean
           onely
           
             one
             Vision
          
           in
           relation
           to
           such
           Objects
           of
           our
           Faith
           as
           are
           Revealed
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           )
           The
           Vision
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           shall
           be
           the
           touchstone
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           becaus
           it
           contains
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           that
           saying
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           *
           
             The
             word
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             shall
             judge
             him
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           And
           thus
           likewise
           it
           shall
           be
           true
           what
           is
           said
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           
             judge
             
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           by
           convincing
           them
           ,
           that
           every
           tittle
           of
           what
           they
           preached
           on
           Earth
           was
           infallibly
           true
           by
           the
           ocular
           experience
           which
           they
           have
           had
           therof
           in
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Again
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Point
           which
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           has
           a
           
             sufficient
             Light
          
           to
           judge
           that
           it
           is
           Revealed
           by
           God
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           afford
           a
           necessarie
           Object
           of
           Happinesse
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           becaus
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Point
           which
           does
           not
           argue
           in
           God
           some
           necessarie
           perfection
           relating
           either
           to
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Power
           ,
           Mercie
           ,
           Goodnesse
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           Attribute
           in
           the
           knowledge
           and
           love
           whereof
           the
           Happinesse
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           consists
           .
           Now
           nothing
           can
           be
           an
           unnecessarie
           and
           Non-fundamental
           Object
           of
           Faith
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           necessarie
           Object
           of
           love
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           becaus
           the
           belief
           of
           those
           Objects
           which
           make
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           Happie
           ,
           is
           ordained
           by
           God
           as
           a
           means
           to
           lead
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           same
           happinesse
           .
           Does
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           ever
           enjoy
           or
           have
           a
           sight
           of
           those
           perfections
           in
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           designed
           as
           a
           reward
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           if
           we
           positively
           disbelieve
           such
           Divine
           Revelations
           as
           have
           a
           connexion
           with
           them
           ?
           Does
           he
           think
           that
           God
           will
           ever
           save
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           reject
           those
           means
           which
           he
           has
           appointed
           for
           our
           salvation
           ,
           as
           al
           do
           who
           disbelieve
           a
           Revealed
           Truth
           when
           there
           is
           
             sufficient
             light
          
           to
           know
           it
           ?
           If
           he
           
           not
           conceive
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           cannot
           be
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           unlesse
           every
           Bodie
           and
           Congregation
           wherof
           it
           is
           composed
           ,
           concurre
           all
           alike
           in
           the
           same
           Points
           of
           Faith.
           And
           methinks
           a
           man
           of
           his
           Principles
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           but
           seriously
           examin
           the
           Truth
           of
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           wel
           disposed
           to
           close
           with
           me
           in
           this
           Conclusion
           .
           For
           seing
           in
           his
           way
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           upon
           Earth
           is
           composed
           of
           manie
           several
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           at
           variance
           among
           themselves
           ,
           what
           Doctrins
           are
           Fundamental
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           and
           seing
           every
           one
           of
           them
           hopes
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           the
           belief
           of
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           they
           account
           Fundamental
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           all
           of
           them
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           be
           said
           to
           see
           Contradictions
           in
           God
           ;
           becaus
           all
           these
           Bodies
           if
           they
           are
           taken
           Collectively
           believe
           Contradictions
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           but
           one
           must
           necessarily
           refuse
           to
           give
           their
           assent
           to
           God
           when
           he
           speaks
           to
           them
           with
           
             sufficient
             clearnesse
          
           .
           For
           as
           God
           has
           Revealed
           but
           one
           Truth
           ,
           so
           he
           cannot
           propose
           any
           more
           than
           one
           Truth
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           men
           .
           Which
           shows
           the
           necessitie
           of
           maintaining
           ,
           that
           such
           Gospel-truths
           as
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           sees
           in
           God
           and
           which
           are
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           found
           all
           together
           onely
           in
           one
           Congregation
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           of
           the
           same
           denomination
           ,
           which
           Protestants
           universally
           denie
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           affirme
           to
           be
           most
           
           true
           of
           such
           Christians
           ,
           as
           communicate
           with
           
             S.
             Peter's
             Chair
          
           all
           the
           world
           over
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           I
           said
           above
           ,
           that
           
             The
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ought
             to
             correspond
             with
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             in
             all
             such
             Points
             as
             are
             sufficiently
             proposed
             to
             her
             belief
          
           ;
           From
           whence
           the
           Dr.
           may
           chance
           to
           object
           ,
           that
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           is
           not
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           all
           the
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           that
           compose
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           that
           the
           Real
           Presence
           and
           an
           Unbloudie
           Sacrifice
           are
           not
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           Protestants
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           may
           be
           all
           One
           among
           themselves
           and
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           becaus
           their
           Faith
           
             corresponds
             with
             the
             Vision
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             in
             all
             such
             matters
             as
             are
             sufficiently
             proposed
             to
             them
             .
          
           And
           in
           case
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           sees
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           true
           which
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           false
           which
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           this
           is
           onely
           in
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           are
           not
           
             sufficiently
             Proposed
             to
             their
             belief
          
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           objection
           would
           be
           of
           verv
           great
           force
           supposing
           God
           had
           made
           every
           person
           the
           Proposer
           of
           his
           to
           own
           Faith
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           Scripture
           into
           our
           hands
           to
           be
           interpreted
           by
           us
           according
           to
           our
           own
           private
           humour
           ,
           and
           fancie
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           without
           any
           obligation
           of
           conforming
           our
           judgments
           to
           any
           external
           Authoritie
           .
           But
           our
           all-wise
           Lawgiver
           who
           has
           ordained
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           his
           Church
           shall
           be
           
           but
           One
           ,
           has
           taken
           other
           measures
           to
           compasse
           this
           end
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           unauoidably
           tend
           to
           the
           making
           of
           it
           various
           and
           contradictorie
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           below
           in
           answer
           to
           §
           .
           22.
           
           Chap.
           2.
           where
           I
           have
           shown
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           answer
           to
           §
           .
           28.
           ib.
           Where
           I
           have
           shown
           it's
           Authoritie
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           or
           Visible
           Tribunal
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Dr.
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Infallibilitie
           nor
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           Protestants
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           their
           disbelief
           of
           these
           Doctrins
           is
           no
           Argument
           at
           all
           that
           they
           are
           not
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Infidelitie
           of
           the
           Jews
           was
           no
           Argument
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           had
           not
           given
           them
           grounds
           sufficient
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           Jews
           would
           have
           believed
           in
           him
           if
           they
           had
           judged
           those
           Motives
           and
           Reasons
           whereby
           he
           proved
           his
           Mission
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           strong
           ,
           and
           convincing
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           never
           have
           
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glorie
          
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           known
           him
           to
           be
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             Glorie
          
           .
           But
           this
           ignorance
           could
           not
           excuse
           them
           from
           the
           damnable
           guilt
           of
           their
           Infidelitie
           ,
           becaus
           it
           was
           voluntarily
           brought
           upon
           themselves
           through
           their
           spiritual
           pride
           and
           obduracie
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           occasion
           ,
           why
           those
           Motives
           and
           Reasons
           which
           our
           Savour
           made
           use
           of
           in
           order
           to
           their
           conversion
           ,
           wanted
           the
           good
           effect
           which
           he
           designed
           by
           them
           .
           The
           Motives
           were
           in
           themselves
           strong
           and
           convincing
           ,
           but
           they
           resolved
           not
           be
           convinced
           thereby
           ,
           
           becaus
           they
           resolved
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           pride
           and
           obduracie
           which
           kept
           them
           from
           a
           conviction
           .
           Others
           who
           were
           of
           a
           more
           humble
           and
           docible
           temper
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           70.
           
           Disciples
           &c.
           and
           the
           Gentils
           in
           succeeding
           times
           ,
           believed
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Messia
           upon
           the
           same
           Motives
           which
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           the
           Sanedrim
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           to
           give
           any
           credit
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           clearly
           shows
           ,
           that
           his
           Mission
           was
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           altho
           there
           did
           not
           follow
           the
           same
           conviction
           in
           all
           .
           For
           what
           can
           rationally
           convince
           one
           man
           ,
           may
           as
           rationally
           convince
           another
           of
           equal
           parts
           and
           endowments
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           as
           willing
           to
           be
           convinced
           .
           They
           did
           not
           know
           him
           to
           be
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glorie
          
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           known
           him
           to
           be
           
             the
             Lord
             of
             Glorie
          
           ,
           and
           the●…
           ought
           to
           have
           kept
           their
           hands
           innocent
           from
           hi●…
           bloud
           .
           And
           therefore
           their
           ignorance
           became
           criminally
           sinful
           ,
           and
           their
           Infidelitie
           which
           ensued
           upon
           it
           ,
           was
           a
           just
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           Union
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           saw
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Messia
           and
           the
           Holie
           One
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           If
           the
           Dr.
           think
           fit
           to
           denie
           ,
           that
           the
           Mission
           of
           our
           Saviour
           was
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           the
           unbelieving
           Jews
           ,
           let
           him
           make
           out
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           how
           their
           infidelitie
           was
           a
           sin
           .
           And
           if
           he
           grant
           that
           it
           was
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           their
           belief
           ,
           the
           consequence
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           sufficiencie
           of
           a
           proposal
           of
           a
           matter
           of
           Faith
           is
           not
           alwais
           followed
           with
           an
           assent
           and
           conviction
           of
           mind
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           
           he
           cannot
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           Infallibilitie
           and
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           are
           not
           
             sufficiently
             proposed
          
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           becaus
           they
           cannot
           meet
           with
           any
           convincing
           reasons
           that
           are
           able
           to
           persuade
           them
           that
           they
           are
           true
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           the
           Jews
           alledged
           against
           the
           Mission
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           The
           Motives
           which
           persuade
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           are
           such
           as
           have
           continued
           the
           greatest
           Lights
           of
           Christianitie
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           have
           converted
           millions
           of
           souls
           to
           the
           Faith
           in
           past
           Ages
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           in
           the
           present
           times
           wherin
           we
           live
           ,
           extend
           daily
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Gospel
           wider
           and
           wider
           ,
           and
           reduce
           the
           empire
           of
           Satan
           to
           a
           narrower
           compasse
           .
           They
           seem
           weak
           onely
           to
           those
           who
           are
           blind
           ,
           and
           inefficacious
           onely
           to
           those
           who
           are
           proud
           and
           wilful
           .
           Antiquitie
           ,
           Universalitie
           ,
           Unitie
           ,
           Sanctitie
           ,
           Miracles
           &c.
           are
           no
           trifling
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           able
           to
           move
           the
           most
           wise
           ,
           the
           most
           warie
           ,
           and
           most
           reflecting
           minds
           in
           the
           world
           .
           They
           are
           just
           and
           vehement
           presumptions
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           if
           men
           will
           but
           act
           according
           to
           their
           nature
           ,
           and
           believe
           what
           is
           Credible
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           but
           it
           must
           be
           their
           own
           fault
           ,
           if
           they
           embrace
           not
           those
           Truths
           which
           they
           attest
           and
           point
           at
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           invalidate
           their
           force
           ,
           that
           some
           things
           like
           Arguments
           may
           be
           brought
           against
           them
           .
           For
           what
           Truth
           was
           there
           ever
           yet
           so
           plain
           ,
           against
           which
           there
           might
           not
           be
           brought
           some
           fallacious
           and
           captious
           appearances
           
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           which
           would
           not
           seem
           plain
           to
           some
           persons
           ,
           particularly
           when
           they
           were
           engaged
           in
           an
           opposition
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           some
           disorderly
           passion
           ?
           The
           Sanctitie
           of
           our
           Saviour
           was
           called
           into
           question
           ,
           becaus
           of
           his
           easie
           accesse
           in
           conversing
           with
           Publicans
           and
           sinners
           ;
           his
           Temperance
           was
           censured
           for
           his
           being
           sometimes
           present
           at
           weddings
           and
           great
           dinners
           ;
           and
           his
           Miracles
           were
           traduced
           as
           tho
           they
           had
           been
           done
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Devils
           .
           What
           excellent
           Inducements
           were
           these
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           unworthily
           were
           they
           rejected
           on
           frivolous
           accounts
           !
           A
           meer
           colour
           will
           serve
           malice
           to
           work
           upon
           ,
           becaus
           it
           never
           acts
           according
           to
           reason
           .
           There
           is
           no
           sufficient
           fence
           against
           proud
           ,
           perverse
           ,
           and
           crooked
           Spirits
           ,
           who
           seing
           all
           things
           by
           their
           own
           light
           ,
           vilifie
           when
           they
           ought
           to
           esteem
           ,
           envie
           when
           they
           ought
           to
           admire
           ,
           and
           hate
           when
           they
           ought
           to
           love
           .
           Let
           Protestants
           be
           of
           an
           humble
           and
           docible
           disposition
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           want
           reasons
           to
           believe
           the
           Authoritie
           and
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Let
           them
           lay
           aside
           presumption
           in
           their
           own
           abilities
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           easily
           see
           the
           strength
           of
           those
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           which
           attend
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           she
           proposes
           .
           Saints
           and
           Holie
           men
           without
           number
           have
           been
           influenced
           by
           these
           Motives
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           they
           too
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           do
           their
           parts
           to
           dispose
           themselves
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           Sanctitie
           .
           Men
           of
           the
           greatest
           wit
           and
           Judgment
           have
           yeelded
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           they
           too
           ,
           if
           
           they
           wil
           forsake
           fancie
           ,
           and
           Passion
           ,
           and
           interest
           ,
           which
           are
           bad
           attendants
           on
           wit
           ,
           and
           judgment
           .
           And
           if
           they
           may
           be
           rationally
           and
           prudently
           convinced
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           under
           an
           obligation
           of
           being
           convinced
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           disbelief
           of
           those
           Doctrins
           which
           they
           recommend
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           Union
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           necessarily
           sees
           the
           truth
           of
           all
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           God
           has
           furnished
           with
           so
           manie
           powerful
           Motives
           ,
           as
           are
           able
           to
           extort
           from
           men
           a
           rational
           and
           prudent
           belief
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           As
           to
           the
           2.
           
           If
           he
           mean
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             joyning
             together
             in
             the
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
          
           that
           it
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           ,
           enough
           has
           been
           alreadie
           said
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           must
           consist
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Faith
           through
           all
           it's
           parts
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           consist
           in
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           which
           are
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Principles
           which
           evince
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           distinction
           of
           Faith
           into
           Fundamental
           and
           Non-fundamental
           ,
           will
           prove
           likewise
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           distinction
           of
           Sacraments
           into
           Fundamental
           and
           Non-fundamental
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           But
           if
           he
           mean
           ,
           that
           
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             consist
          
           in
           a
           mutual
           and
           indifferent
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           amongst
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           may
           subsist
           altho
           the
           several
           Bodies
           and
           Congregations
           wherof
           it
           is
           composed
           ,
           refuse
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           
           this
           Assertion
           is
           very
           false
           ,
           how
           serviceable
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           to
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           becaus
           it
           destroys
           that
           Right
           which
           this
           Author
           in
           his
           
             Vindicat.
             of
             some
             Prot.
             Princ.
             p.
          
           33.
           franckly
           acknowledges
           that
           
             all
             true
             Christians
             have
             to
             Communion
             in
             all
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           I
           shall
           first
           say
           somwhat
           of
           the
           nature
           and
           causes
           of
           this
           Right
           ,
           and
           then
           take
           his
           answer
           into
           consideration
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           
             One
             Societie
             ,
             One
             Familie
          
           ,
           and
           
             One
             House
          
           ,
           which
           names
           do
           not
           onely
           import
           a
           difference
           of
           Offices
           for
           Government
           ,
           but
           likewise
           certain
           common
           Priviledges
           which
           every
           child
           of
           the
           Church
           has
           a
           Right
           unto
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           Civil
           Houses
           and
           Societies
           from
           whence
           the
           Analogie
           is
           taken
           .
           It
           is
           One
           Spiritual
           
             Familie
             ,
             Societie
          
           ,
           and
           Hous
           ,
           becaus
           the
           institution
           of
           it
           by
           our
           Saviour
           is
           for
           a
           Spiritual
           end
           viz
           the
           obtaining
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           those
           who
           belong
           to
           this
           Familie
           are
           to
           hear
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           common
           Liturgie
           ,
           and
           supplications
           that
           are
           made
           him
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           to
           partake
           of
           all
           other
           Spiritual
           favours
           which
           were
           deposited
           by
           our
           Lord
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Governours
           of
           it
           for
           the
           publique
           good
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           shall
           not
           forfeit
           their
           Claim
           to
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           There
           are
           certain
           Conditions
           requisit
           for
           the
           admission
           and
           continuance
           ,
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           all
           Societies
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           here
           also
           in
           this
           Societi●…
           
           our
           Lord
           has
           founded
           .
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           are
           the
           necessarie
           Conditions
           of
           our
           admission
           into
           it
           ,
           which
           being
           accompanied
           with
           suitable
           dispositions
           of
           heart
           give
           us
           that
           Right
           whereby
           we
           pretend
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christ's
           Sacraments
           .
           For
           if
           I
           am
           of
           the
           same
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           obedient
           to
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           Christ
           has
           placed
           therin
           ,
           and
           not
           conscious
           to
           my self
           of
           any
           mortal
           sin
           ,
           or
           in
           case
           I
           am
           conscious
           ,
           if
           I
           am
           contrit
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           pious
           and
           dutiful
           Child
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Right
           by
           which
           I
           claim
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           I
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           denied
           me
           in
           whatsoever
           part
           of
           the
           world
           I
           ā
           by
           those
           who
           are
           empowred
           to
           administer
           the
           same
           without
           a
           great
           injustice
           ,
           and
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           just
           Oeconomie
           of
           the
           
             One
             House
          
           ,
           and
           Familie
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Seing
           they
           are
           one
           with
           me
           as
           I
           am
           one
           with
           them
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           why
           they
           should
           exclude
           me
           from
           a
           common
           good
           ,
           which
           was
           committed
           to
           them
           for
           no
           other
           caus
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           dispense
           it
           to
           all
           those
           who
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Governours
           of
           this
           Hous
           have
           not
           an
           arbitrarie
           and
           Despotical
           power
           over
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           are
           to
           act
           as
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           depend
           on
           the
           Rules
           of
           Goverment
           which
           Christ
           Jesus
           left
           them
           upon
           it's
           first
           establishment
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Right
           we
           have
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           is
           so
           absolute
           so
           long
           as
           we
           observe
           the
           aforesaid
           Conditions
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Kingdom
           ,
           Province
           ,
           
           and
           Countrie
           of
           the
           World
           we
           are
           in
           where
           there
           are
           any
           Apartments
           belonging
           to
           this
           
             One
             Hous
          
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           be
           received
           therin
           as
           frankly
           and
           heartily
           ,
           as
           tho
           it
           were
           in
           the
           Church
           where
           we
           were
           born
           ,
           and
           had
           our
           usual
           residence
           .
           What
           is
           here
           delivered
           is
           no
           more
           in
           substance
           ,
           than
           what
           the
           Dr.
           confesses
           in
           the
           Book
           and
           place
           aforecited
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           the
           Point
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           rather
           to
           set
           our
           Doctrin
           down
           complete
           ,
           than
           becaus
           I
           am
           willing
           at
           present
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           Cont●…oversie
           with
           him
           about
           it
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           done
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           Let
           us
           now
           see
           whether
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           can
           subsist
           ,
           altho
           the
           several
           Bodies
           and
           Congregations
           whereof
           it
           is
           made
           up
           ,
           refuse
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           one
           another
           .
           I
           am
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           nothing
           lesse
           than
           the
           meer
           force
           of
           truth
           and
           the
           great
           Authoritie
           which
           appears
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Principles
           could
           extort
           from
           him
           a
           concession
           which
           is
           so
           advantageous
           to
           Catholiques
           ,
           as
           that
           
             all
             true
             Christians
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             Communion
             in
             all
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           For
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           includes
           this
           common
           Right
           is
           onely
           consistent
           with
           our
           principles
           ,
           who
           make
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           to
           consist
           of
           Christians
           of
           one
           denomination
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           in
           a
           perfect
           harmonie
           among
           themselves
           in
           all
           matters
           relating
           to
           Faith
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           throughout
           the
           world
           have
           the
           same
           Right
           ,
           and
           are
           under
           the
           same
           
           Conditions
           of
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           Wheras
           in
           the
           Protestant
           way
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           to
           result
           out
           of
           several
           Bodies
           and
           Congregations
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           disagree
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           such
           Points
           which
           some
           of
           them
           affirme
           to
           have
           been
           Revealed
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           others
           again
           maintain
           to
           be
           false
           and
           erroneous
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           should
           be
           as
           manie
           different
           Rights
           to
           give
           and
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           as
           there
           are
           Bodies
           that
           disagree
           in
           Faith
           ;
           because
           the
           children
           of
           each
           Bodie
           are
           not
           common
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           are
           under
           different
           Conditions
           of
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           are
           onely
           children
           of
           thir
           own
           Bodie
           by
           professing
           the
           Faith
           of
           their
           own
           Bodie
           ,
           from
           whom
           alone
           they
           have
           a
           Right
           (
           if
           they
           have
           any
           Right
           at
           all
           )
           to
           ask
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christ's
           Sacraments
           .
           Neither
           do
           their
           Pastors
           pretend
           to
           any
           Right
           and
           Power
           to
           dispence
           them
           to
           any
           others
           than
           such
           as
           professe
           their
           own
           Faith
           ,
           lest
           they
           give
           our
           Lord's
           Bodie
           to
           those
           who
           will
           eat
           it
           unworthily
        
         
           25.
           
           I
           'le
           give
           an
           instance
           in
           Catholiques
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           may
           serve
           for
           other
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Greek
           Church
           ,
           Nestorians
           ,
           Eutychians
           &c.
           if
           this
           Author
           account
           them
           for
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           as
           he
           does
           Catholiques
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           they
           are
           
             true
             Christians
          
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           they
           have
           a
           
             Right
             to
             Communion
             in
             all
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           If
           I
           who
           am
           of
           the
           
           Catholique
           and
           Romain
           Faith
           ,
           should
           applie
           my selfe
           to
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           for
           the
           Communion
           ,
           he
           would
           bid
           me
           abjure
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome's
           Universal
           Headship
           ;
           if
           to
           Dr.
           Stilling
           fleet
           ,
           he
           would
           require
           me
           to
           quit
           my
           Worship
           of
           Saints
           and
           Images
           ,
           and
           if
           to
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           ,
           they
           would
           catechise
           me
           about
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           the
           veracitie
           of
           my
           senses
           .
           And
           as
           they
           affirme
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           Right
           ,
           nor
           Power
           to
           give
           the
           Communion
           to
           one
           of
           my
           Faith
           ,
           so
           neither
           does
           the
           Church
           wherof
           I
           am
           a
           Member
           ,
           pretend
           to
           any
           Right
           or
           Power
           to
           give
           it
           to
           any
           one
           of
           their
           Congregations
           .
           Nay
           neither
           I
           nor
           any
           of
           my
           persuasion
           can
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ask
           it
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           as
           they
           also
           believe
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           ask
           it
           at
           ours
           .
           Each
           of
           these
           Bodies
           looks
           on
           the
           others
           Faith
           ,
           worship
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           appertaining
           to
           them
           so
           as
           to
           joyn
           in
           the
           participacion
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           judge
           it
           impious
           and
           profane
           to
           pretend
           any
           Right
           to
           them
           .
           And
           certainly
           nothing
           can
           be
           lesse
           mine
           ,
           or
           more
           anothers
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           I
           positively
           renounce
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           firmly
           believe
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           challenge
           to
           be
           mine
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           If
           each
           of
           these
           ●…fagreeing
           Bodies
           say
           ,
           that
           their
           Altar
           belongs
           onely
           to
           men
           of
           their
           belief
           ,
           shall
           we
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Altar
           is
           theirs
           ,
           if
           we
           wil
           not
           be
           of
           their
           belief
           ?
           And
           it
           there
           be
           three
           Bodies
           who
           affirme
           this
           of
           their
           respective
           Altars
           ,
           shall
           we
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           each
           Bodie
           's
           Altars
           is
           it
           's
           own
           exclusively
           to
           
           all
           others
           ?
           And
           if
           each
           Bodie
           's
           Altar
           be
           it's
           own
           exclusively
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           shall
           we
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           three
           Altars
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           three
           Bodies
           ?
           And
           if
           there
           be
           three
           Altars
           ,
           shall
           we
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           three
           Rights
           to
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           three
           Churches
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           three
           
             Societies
             ,
             Houses
          
           ,
           and
           Families
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           26.
           
           One
           Chimera
           never
           comes
           alone
           :
           which
           observation
           in
           Metaphysiques
           we
           find
           by
           experience
           to
           be
           true
           at
           present
           .
           For
           as
           great
           as
           this
           absurditie
           is
           ,
           yet
           it
           has
           God
           himselfe
           for
           it's
           Author
           ,
           if
           any
           credit
           be
           to
           be
           given
           to
           a
           certain
           Principle
           of
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           not
           in
           view
           when
           he
           granted
           
             all
             true
             Christians
             to
             haue
             a
             Right
             to
             Communion
             in
             all
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             .
          
           For
           he
           holds
           ,
           that
           each
           Congregation
           of
           the
           pretended
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           and
           every
           individual
           person
           among
           them
           are
           the
           proper
           and
           sovereign
           Judges
           for
           themselves
           ,
           what
           Doctrins
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           what
           false
           ;
           what
           are
           truly
           Revealed
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           onely
           said
           to
           be
           Revealed
           .
           Now
           he
           cannot
           denie
           the
           same
           Priviledge
           to
           other
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           grant
           ,
           he
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           as
           much
           Right
           to
           judge
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Doctrin
           ,
           as
           he
           himselfe
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Communion
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           seing
           the
           Right
           of
           giving
           and
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           is
           necessarily
           annexed
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           givers
           and
           receivers
           of
           them
           ,
           these
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           can
           onely
           pretend
           a
           Right
           to
           give
           and
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           
           to
           and
           from
           those
           persons
           whom
           they
           know
           to
           professe
           that
           Faith
           which
           they
           judge
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           to
           be
           sure
           will
           be
           always
           the
           same
           which
           they
           professe
           themselves
           .
           And
           if
           they
           have
           a
           Right
           of
           judging
           that
           their
           own
           Faith
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           as
           Protestants
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           by
           God's
           appointment
           ,
           they
           must
           consequently
           have
           by
           God's
           appointment
           a
           Right
           to
           give
           and
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           onely
           to
           and
           from
           those
           persons
           whom
           they
           hold
           to
           professe
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           that
           is
           their
           own
           .
           Wherefore
           supposing
           these
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           be
           three
           in
           number
           ,
           there
           are
           by
           God's
           institution
           and
           appointment
           three
           distinct
           Rights
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           dispensation
           of
           them
           must
           be
           said
           to
           be
           so
           contracted
           ,
           and
           limited
           by
           three
           distinct
           Conditions
           ,
           viz
           three
           distinct
           Faiths
           ,
           that
           the
           Right
           of
           giving
           and
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           in
           each
           Bodie
           must
           terminate
           within
           themselves
           alone
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           Members
           of
           each
           Bodie
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           These
           three
           distinct
           Rights
           and
           Altars
           necessarily
           infer
           three
           distinct
           Communions
           .
           And
           then
           let
           the
           Dr.
           make
           out
           
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             whose
             whole
             mysterie
             ,
          
           he
           sais
           ubi
           supra
           ,
           
             is
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Christian
             Church
             by
             the
             Institution
             of
             our
             Saviour
             is
             but
             One
             Church
             ,
             and
             this
             One
             Church
             is
             One
             Communion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             One
             Bodie
             and
             Societie
             wherof
             all
             Christians
             are
             Members
             ,
             and
             wherin
             they
             have
             a
             Right
             to
             communicate
             in
             all
             Christian
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             both
             a
             Right
             and
             obligation
             to
             communicate
             in
             all
             Christian
             Duties
             .
          
           He
           must
           
           be
           a
           very
           subtle
           discourser
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           reconcile
           this
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           several
           distinct
           Rights
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           so
           manie
           Rights
           whereby
           the
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           are
           empowred
           to
           continue
           in
           a
           state
           of
           disunion
           from
           one
           another
           ;
           or
           show
           how
           they
           can
           be
           
             One
             Bodie
          
           and
           Societie
           ,
           where
           the
           advantages
           are
           not
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Members
           that
           are
           said
           to
           compose
           it
           ;
           or
           how
           that
           can
           be
           
             One
             Familie
             ,
             Hous
          
           ,
           and
           Communion
           in
           which
           God
           has
           appointed
           three
           distinct
           tables
           ,
           and
           the
           Overseers
           and
           Stewards
           of
           each
           Companie
           are
           to
           act
           so
           independently
           of
           the
           Stewards
           and
           Overseers
           of
           the
           other
           Companies
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           as
           obliged
           to
           follow
           their
           advice
           and
           judgment
           in
           any
           thing
           :
           and
           in
           which
           each
           Companie
           is
           bound
           under
           damnation
           to
           eat
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           rather
           to
           fast
           than
           to
           take
           our
           Lord's
           Bodie
           with
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Companies
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           persever
           in
           their
           own
           Faith
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           commanded
           not
           to
           forsake
           whilst
           they
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           mistrust
           whether
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           whilst
           they
           are
           persuaded
           that
           it
           is
           so
           by
           their
           private
           reason
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           From
           what
           has
           been
           said
           I
           infer
           the
           vanitie
           of
           the
           pretence
           ,
           that
           manie
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           such
           as
           I
           have
           mentioned
           above
           ,
           may
           be
           One
           in
           Fundamental
           Faith.
           For
           if
           this
           were
           so
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           have
           manie
           distinct
           Rights
           to
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           because
           the
           Right
           of
           giving
           and
           
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           is
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           necessarily
           annexed
           to
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           givers
           and
           receivers
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           said
           to
           be
           Fundamentally
           One
           among
           Christians
           who
           differ
           about
           Faith
           and
           Doctrin
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           said
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           one
           common
           Right
           of
           giving
           and
           receiving
           the
           Sacraments
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           by
           manifest
           experience
           to
           be
           contradicted
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           ,
           who
           all
           thinck
           it
           a
           sin
           to
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           to
           any
           others
           than
           those
           of
           their
           own
           Communion
           and
           belief
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           As
           to
           the
           3.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           seing
           preaching
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           deliverie
           of
           God's
           word
           ,
           and
           God's
           word
           is
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           necessarily
           
             consists
             in
             joyning
             together
          
           in
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           so
           it
           must
           needs
           
             consist
             in
             joyning
             together
          
           to
           deliver
           and
           hear
           the
           same
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           30.
           
           As
           to
           the
           4.
           
           If
           he
           mean
           by
           
             joyning
             in
             the
             external
             and
             visible
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           the
           same
           Ceremonies
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           his
           inference
           may
           bear
           a
           double
           meaning
           ,
           either
           1.
           that
           the
           Church
           would
           not
           be
           One
           if
           the
           same
           Ceremonies
           were
           not
           observed
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           2.
           supposing
           that
           there
           are
           different
           Ceremonies
           allowed
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           different
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           whoever
           obstinately
           opposes
           them
           in
           the
           places
           where
           they
           are
           practiced
           ,
           does
           not
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           
           the
           Church
           altho
           he
           be
           excommnnicated
           for
           the
           same
           .
           We
           Catholiques
           do
           not
           own
           Ceremonies
           to
           be
           necessarie
           to
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           first
           of
           these
           senses
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           latter
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           my
           Answer
           proceeds
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           I
           say
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           considered
           barely
           as
           they
           are
           in
           themselves
           ;
           for
           under
           this
           consideration
           they
           are
           not
           Divine
           ,
           but
           at
           most
           Ecclesiastical
           things
           ;
           wheras
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           supernatural
           ,
           and
           results
           from
           Faith.
           The
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           cannot
           consist
           in
           any
           Institution
           of
           her
           own
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Church
           may
           abrogate
           what
           she
           has
           established
           ,
           whenever
           she
           has
           as
           good
           reasons
           for
           such
           an
           abrogation
           ,
           as
           she
           had
           for
           the
           first
           establishment
           of
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           she
           cannot
           destroy
           her
           own
           Unitie
           ;
           for
           this
           were
           to
           destroy
           her selfe
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           sure
           she
           cannot
           do
           ,
           becaus
           of
           our
           Lord
           's
           repeated
           promises
           to
           her
           of
           teaching
           ,
           assisting
           ,
           and
           preserving
           her
           till
           the
           
             consummation
             of
             Ages
          
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           But
           if
           Ceremonies
           are
           considered
           with
           relation
           to
           the
           Power
           that
           has
           approved
           them
           ,
           and
           recommended
           them
           to
           our
           practice
           and
           veneration
           ,
           they
           are
           thus
           become
           of
           a
           superiour
           degree
           to
           what
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           are
           clothed
           with
           such
           a
           Dignitie
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           dare
           to
           gainsay
           or
           slight
           them
           ,
           lest
           he
           slight
           the
           Authoritie
           by
           which
           they
           are
           countenanced
           ,
           And
           we
           know
           how
           dangerous
           a
           thing
           this
           is
           from
           that
           saying
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
             He
             
             that
             despises
             you
             despises
             me
             .
          
           This
           is
           no
           more
           in
           effect
           than
           what
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           in
           the
           
             Chapter
             of
             Ceremonies
          
           before
           the
           Common-prayer
           Book
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           likewise
           said
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           appointment
           nor
           alteration
           of
           Ceremonies
           belongs
           to
           
             private
             men
          
           (
           as
           they
           will
           have
           the
           choice
           of
           Faith
           to
           do
           )
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           those
           who
           are
           
             authorized
             therunto
          
           .
           This
           new
           Church
           was
           very
           sensible
           of
           the
           great
           danger
           that
           might
           accrue
           to
           her
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           lawful
           for
           
             private
             men
          
           to
           alter
           publique
           regulations
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           she
           has
           taken
           care
           to
           secure
           her selfe
           from
           such
           factious
           and
           innovating
           spirits
           ,
           by
           prefixing
           in
           the
           front
           of
           her
           pretended
           Liturgie
           and
           Offices
           such
           a
           Rule
           as
           she
           had
           not
           observed
           her selfe
           ,
           when
           she
           relinquished
           the
           Customs
           and
           Ceremonies
           which
           had
           been
           appointed
           by
           her
           Catholique
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           received
           from
           her
           Forefathers
           time
           out
           of
           mind
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           I
           suppose
           this
           Author
           who
           makes
           Bishops
           
             essential
             to
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             belong
             to
             their
             Definition
             ,
          
           will
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Members
           of
           particular
           Churches
           cannot
           withdraw
           themselves
           from
           obeying
           ,
           and
           communicating
           with
           their
           Bishops
           on
           the
           account
           of
           such
           Ceremonies
           as
           they
           allow
           of
           as
           decent
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           in
           themselves
           harmlesse
           and
           innocent
           .
           For
           if
           a
           Bishop
           be
           
             essential
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
          
           ,
           whoever
           renounces
           his
           obedience
           to
           him
           on
           the
           account
           of
           such
           harmlesse
           Ceremonies
           ,
           renounces
           his
           Christianitie
           ;
           
           for
           altho
           Christianitie
           do
           not
           consist
           in
           meer
           Ceremonies
           ,
           yet
           it
           consists
           in
           commanded
           Ceremonies
           as
           such
           ,
           which
           signifies
           as
           much
           as
           if
           I
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           consists
           in
           Obedience
           whereby
           the
           Diocesans
           are
           united
           to
           their
           Bishops
           .
           So
           that
           particular
           Bishops
           ,
           whom
           this
           Author
           
             In
             his
             Vindie
             of
             some
             Brot
             .
             Prino
             .
             &c.
             p.
          
           96.
           will
           have
           to
           be
           the
           proper
           Judges
           what
           Ceremonies
           are
           decent
           ,
           and
           harmlesse
           in
           their
           respective
           Districts
           ,
           may
           justly
           excommunicate
           all
           those
           who
           shal
           resist
           them
           ●…in
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           can
           bring
           a
           Demonstration
           that
           their
           Commands
           are
           unlawfull
           .
           I
           fuppose
           the
           Dr.
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           thus
           excommunicated
           by
           their
           Bishop
           are
           One
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           since
           a
           separation
           from
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           is
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           a
           just
           Excommunication
           .
           And
           if
           they
           are
           rightly
           cut
           off
           from
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           consists
           
             in
             joyning
             together
          
           in
           the
           same
           Ceremonies
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           a
           necessarie
           condition
           of
           Communion
           with
           a
           particular
           Church
           to
           
             joyn
             together
          
           in
           the
           same
           Ceremonies
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           necessarie
           condition
           of
           communion
           with
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           to
           
             joyn
             together
          
           in
           the
           same
           Ceremonies
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           .
           For
           that
           which
           makes
           us
           Members
           of
           a
           particular
           true
           Church
           necessarily
           makes
           us
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           causes
           a
           separation
           from
           a
           particular
           true
           Church
           does
           in
           like
           manner
           caus
           a
           separation
           
           from
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           There
           still
           remains
           to
           examin
           that
           part
           of
           this
           passage
           wherin
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           a
           
             mutual
             intercourse
             and
             correspondence
          
           .
           Which
           words
           are
           of
           so
           great
           a
           latitude
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           fix
           a
           determinate
           meaning
           on
           them
           .
           Perhaps
           he
           may
           signifie
           thereby
           (
           in
           case
           they
           do
           not
           relate
           to
           what
           has
           been
           alreadie
           considered
           about
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           same
           Liturgie
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           )
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           subsist
           without
           those
           demonstrations
           of
           love
           ,
           esteem
           ,
           confidence
           ,
           and
           concern
           for
           one
           another
           whether
           by
           word
           or
           actions
           ,
           as
           is
           usual
           among
           such
           as
           are
           engaged
           in
           one
           common
           Caus.
           And
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           his
           meaning
           by
           the
           exceptions
           which
           he
           makes
           (
           alitle
           out
           of
           their
           order
           )
           against
           our
           Worshipping
           our
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           .
           For
           this
           Worship
           is
           a
           plain
           correspondence
           between
           us
           and
           them
           ,
           and
           unlesse
           he
           had
           said
           something
           to
           show
           the
           unreasonablenesse
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           could
           never
           have
           pretended
           to
           infer
           ,
           that
           
             distant
             Churches
             on
             Earth
          
           might
           be
           One
           without
           any
           mutual
           correspondence
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           One
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           If
           this
           be
           his
           meaning
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           where
           there
           are
           no
           such
           reciprocal
           expressions
           of
           Kindnesse
           among
           distant
           Churches
           ,
           we
           may
           presume
           that
           Faith
           and
           Charitie
           are
           wanting
           to
           some
           of
           
           them
           ;
           for
           Faith
           is
           operative
           and
           so
           is
           Charitie
           too
           .
           And
           where
           we
           may
           presume
           these
           vertues
           to
           be
           wanting
           ,
           we
           may
           presume
           that
           there
           is
           not
           One
           Church
           ,
           as
           where
           we
           feel
           no
           heat
           we
           presume
           there
           is
           no
           fire
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           As
           to
           what
           he
           sais
           against
           onr
           Worship
           of
           Saints
           ,
           whereby
           he
           insinuates
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             mutual
             correspondence
          
           between
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           the
           nullitie
           of
           it
           appears
           from
           this
           ,
           becaus
           he
           forms
           his
           Arguments
           from
           the
           equivocation
           that
           lies
           in
           the
           word
           Worship
           ,
           which
           he
           honestly
           takes
           in
           the
           wrong
           sense
           .
           He
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           our
           Authors
           have
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           it
           an
           hundred
           times
           over
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           worship
           may
           either
           signifie
           the
           supreme
           Honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           or
           else
           an
           inferiour
           Honour
           which
           may
           be
           given
           to
           a
           pure
           creature
           .
           Thus
           God
           alone
           is
           worshipful
           as
           the
           word
           worship
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           and
           Justices
           of
           Peace
           are
           worshipful
           as
           the
           word
           worship
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           latter
           sense
           .
           the
           nature
           of
           
             Humane
             acts
          
           is
           measured
           from
           their
           tendencie
           to
           their
           respective
           Objects
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           their
           names
           ,
           which
           many
           times
           are
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           suggest
           such
           Notions
           as
           are
           essentially
           distinct
           .
           Thus
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           sais
           
             To
             God
             alone
             be
             Honour
             and
             Glorie
             ,
          
           in
           which
           saying
           the
           words
           Honour
           and
           Glorie
           must
           be
           so
           understood
           ,
           as
           to
           signifie
           the
           Honour
           and
           Glorie
           which
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text
           be
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           give
           to
           God
           alone
           that
           
           Honour
           and
           Glorie
           which
           are
           due
           to
           him
           alone
           .
           For
           Honour
           and
           Clorie
           may
           be
           given
           to
           Kings
           likewise
           ,
           and
           to
           other
           great
           Personages
           upon
           Earth
           1.
           
           
             Pet.
             Chap.
          
           2.
           
           And
           as
           in
           this
           case
           the
           Dr.
           must
           explicate
           the
           word
           Honour
           and
           Glorie
           after
           our
           way
           ,
           when
           he
           meets
           with
           a
           Quaker
           who
           imputes
           it
           as
           a
           crime
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           transgression
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Text
           ,
           that
           he
           Honours
           his
           Superiours
           here
           upon
           Earth
           :
           so
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           take
           it
           amisse
           ,
           if
           we
           also
           explicate
           the
           word
           worship
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           charged
           with
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           first
           Commandment
           by
           worshipping
           our
           betters
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             37.
             
             Hence
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             Drs.
             discourse
             is
             visible
             .
             He
             sais
             1.
             that
          
           it
           is
           as
           absurd
           to
           Worship
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           for
           one
           Member
           of
           the
           same
           Bodie
           on
           Earth
           to
           Worship
           another
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           the
           same
           Bodie
           still
           ,
           and
           tho
           there
           is
           a
           great
           difference
           in
           honour
           between
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           ●…ame
           Bodie
           ,
           yet
           the
           relation
           that
           is
           between
           them
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           any
           Member
           .
           For
           it
           is
           no
           Act
           of
           Communion
           in
           the
           same
           Bodie
           for
           one
           Member
           to
           Worship
           another
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           I
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           very
           laudably
           
             Worship
             the
             Saints
             in
          
           Heaven
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           greater
           absurditie
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           than
           
             for
             one
             Member
             of
             the
             same
             Bodie
             on
             Earth
             to
             worship
             another
             .
          
           For
           are
           we
           not
           tied
           by
           God's
           Commands
           to
           honour
           and
           re●…pect
           our
           betters
           and
           Superiours
           on
           Earth
           whether
           Temporal
           or
           Spiritual
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           honour
           them
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           
           worship
           them
           in
           that
           sense
           wherin
           I
           have
           said
           that
           Honour
           and
           worship
           are
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           any
           inconvenience
           to
           this
           worship
           of
           our
           betters
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Bodie
          
           ,
           seing
           ,
           as
           the
           Dr.
           sais
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             honour
             between
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Bodie
             ,
          
           for
           which
           reason
           
             the
             relation
             that
             is
             between
             them
             will
             admit
             of
             one
             Member's
             Worshipping
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           honouring
           another
           .
           Nay
           
             it
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Communion
             in
             the
             fame
          
           Civil
           
             Bodie
             for
             one
             Member
             to
             worship
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           honour
           another
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           sort
           necessarie
           to
           humane
           Societie
           ,
           which
           being
           knit
           and
           compacted
           together
           by
           the
           subordination
           of
           Inferiours
           to
           their
           Superiours
           and
           betters
           ,
           cannot
           wel
           susist
           without
           Inferiours
           worshipping
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           honouring
           their
           Superiours
           and
           betters
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           means
           of
           continuing
           them
           in
           their
           dutie
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           distance
           they
           ought
           to
           keep
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           service
           they
           ow
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           The
           Dr.
           may
           replie
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           worship
           is
           not
           in
           use
           ,
           when
           we
           signifie
           the
           honour
           and
           respect
           which
           we
           show
           our
           superiours
           and
           betters
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           but
           onely
           when
           we
           give
           to
           God
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           use
           in
           the
           H.
           Scripture
           as
           1.
           
           Chron.
           Ch.
           the
           last
           ,
           where
           
             the
             whole
             Congregation
          
           is
           said
           to
           have
           
             worshipped
             God
             and
             the
             King.
          
           Which
           words
           being
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Translation
           put
           the
           matter
           beyond
           dispute
           .
           
           We
           read
           it
           likewise
           1.
           
           Kings
           Ch.
           25.
           where
           A
           bigail
           is
           said
           to
           have
           worshippeed
           David
           ,
           as
           likewi●…
           Gen.
           Ch.
           24.
           where
           Joseph's
           Brethren
           are
           said
           to
           have
           worshipped
           him
           .
           Which
           passages
           the
           English
           Bible
           renders
           so
           as
           to
           denote
           that
           Abigail
           and
           Joseph's
           Brethren
           bowed
           themselves
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           which
           altho
           we
           should
           grant
           to
           be
           a
           true
           translation
           in
           all
           respects
           ,
           yet
           seing
           Protestants
           ,
           whenever
           we
           bow
           our selves
           to
           a
           Saint
           before
           his
           Image
           ,
           call
           this
           action
           by
           the
           name
           of
           worship
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           Abigail
           should
           be
           denied
           to
           have
           worshipped
           David
           ,
           or
           Ioseph's
           Brethren
           to
           have
           worshipped
           him
           ,
           when
           they
           bowed
           themselves
           to
           the
           ground
           before
           them
           .
           In
           Latin
           the
           case
           is
           plain
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           colo
           which
           answers
           the
           English
           word
           worship
           ,
           is
           indifferently
           used
           to
           expresse
           the
           honour
           which
           we
           give
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           man.
           So
           is
           likewise
           the
           word
           veneror
           ,
           which
           signifies
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Neither
           are
           we
           wholly
           strangers
           to
           it
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           say
           a
           worshipfull
           Knight
           ,
           and
           give
           to
           a
           Iustice
           of
           Peace
           the
           same
           epithete
           ,
           which
           corresponds
           with
           the
           Latin
           words
           Colendissimus
           and
           venerabilis
           ,
           And
           altho
           the
           use
           of
           it
           be
           not
           so
           common
           among
           us
           as
           that
           of
           
             honour
             ,
             respect
          
           ,
           or
           Veneration
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           not
           allow
           it
           as
           great
           a
           latitude
           as
           it
           has
           in
           Latin
           ,
           whenever
           the
           rarenesse
           of
           it's
           use
           is
           turned
           to
           our
           disadvantage
           ,
           seing
           we
           know
           in
           our
           souls
           and
           consciences
           (
           which
           are
           the
           Repositories
           of
           the
           Prototypes
           of
           words
           )
           that
           we
           signifie
           
           thereby
           no
           honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           but
           such
           an
           one
           as
           may
           be
           paid
           to
           a
           finit
           Object
           .
           If
           the
           vulgar
           language
           of
           this
           Nation
           were
           Latin
           ,
           or
           the
           Dr.
           had
           writ
           his
           Treatise
           in
           the
           same
           tongue
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           left
           out
           most
           of
           what
           he
           has
           written
           against
           our
           worship
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           .
           For
           certainly
           he
           that
           owns
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           to
           colere
           or
           to
           worship
           men
           with
           an
           inferiour
           honour
           ,
           would
           blush
           to
           maintain
           it
           to
           be
           unlawful
           to
           colere
           ,
           or
           to
           worship
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           with
           the
           like
           honour
           .
           Which
           is
           an
           evident
           Argument
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           sais
           at
           present
           is
           of
           no
           great
           moment
           ;
           for
           what
           is
           good
           reason
           in
           one
           language
           cannot
           fail
           to
           be
           so
           in
           another
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           But
           the
           Dr.
           may
           enquire
           ,
           whether
           I
           am
           in
           good
           earnest
           when
           I
           say
           that
           the
           word
           worship
           signifies
           no
           more
           when
           we
           honour
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           than
           when
           we
           honour
           our
           superiours
           and
           betters
           upon
           Earth
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           for
           what
           concerns
           the
           Controversie
           that
           is
           between
           Catholiques
           and
           Protestants
           about
           our
           worship
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           signification
           of
           that
           word
           is
           exactily
           the
           same
           in
           both
           cases
           .
           For
           the
           question
           between
           us
           and
           them
           is
           ,
           whether
           we
           give
           not
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           some
           Honour
           which
           is
           due
           onely
           and
           proper
           to
           God
           (
           and
           in
           case
           this
           be
           not
           the
           question
           at
           present
           ,
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           for
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           worship
           our
           Fellow-members
           in
           Heaven
           with
           an
           inferiour
           Honour
           )
           ?
           To
           which
           question
           we
           answer
           ,
           that
           our
           worship
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           
           supposes
           them
           to
           be
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           honour
           we
           give
           to
           our
           superiours
           and
           betters
           upon
           Earth
           supposes
           them
           to
           be
           Creatures
           .
           And
           so
           the
           word
           worship
           suits
           exactly
           with
           our
           superiours
           and
           betters
           on
           Earth
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           becaus
           we
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           Creatures
           both
           alike
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           deserve
           any
           honour
           that
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           our
           Divines
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           worship
           as
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           imports
           an
           honour
           of
           a
           higher
           Nature
           than
           when
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           our
           superiours
           ,
           and
           betters
           on
           Earth
           (
           and
           so
           it
           fares
           likewise
           with
           the
           word
           colo
           ,
           )
           becaus
           honour
           is
           diversified
           according
           to
           the
           diversitie
           of
           excellence
           in
           the
           Object
           .
           Wherefore
           seing
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           by
           means
           of
           it's
           perfect
           Union
           with
           God
           and
           fruition
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           of
           an
           incomparablie
           greater
           excellence
           than
           our
           Superiours
           and
           betters
           upon
           Earth
           whether
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Civil
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           they
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           worship
           as
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           has
           a
           special
           difference
           of
           it's
           own
           whereby
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           our
           superiours
           on
           Earth
           .
           Which
           special
           Difference
           can
           afford
           the
           Doctor
           no
           advantage
           against
           us
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           occasioned
           onely
           by
           the
           Preheminence
           which
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           has
           over
           our
           superiours
           and
           betters
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           denie
           .
           He
           may
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           affirme
           that
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           Kings
           is
           different
           from
           that
           which
           is
           paid
           to
           any
           
           of
           their
           subjects
           ,
           and
           give
           this
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           becaus
           as
           the
           Dignitie
           of
           a
           King
           is
           incommunicable
           to
           any
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           so
           the
           honour
           which
           attends
           this
           Dignitie
           as
           a
           shadow
           follows
           a
           Bodie
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           far
           his
           as
           not
           to
           appertain
           to
           any
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           shadow
           of
           his
           bodie
           does
           to
           theirs
           .
           I
           say
           if
           he
           affirme
           this
           I
           know
           of
           no
           bodie
           that
           can
           reasonablie
           be
           angrie
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           judge
           him
           to
           be
           Heterodox
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           whether
           his
           opinion
           be
           tru
           or
           false
           ,
           or
           the
           reason
           whereby
           he
           proves
           it
           be
           of
           great
           or
           small
           moment
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           Neither
           do
           our
           Divines
           onely
           diversifie
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           our
           superiours
           on
           Earth
           ,
           but
           they
           diversifie
           like
           -
           wise
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           B.
           Virgin
           both
           from
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Superiours
           on
           Earth
           .
           For
           altho
           she
           be
           a
           Creature
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           our
           superiours
           on
           Earth
           ,
           nay
           as
           much
           as
           a
           pismire
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           this
           consideration
           the
           word
           worship
           suits
           as
           wel
           with
           any
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heavē
           and
           with
           our
           Superiours
           on
           Earth
           as
           it
           does
           to
           her
           ;
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           her
           being
           the
           Mother
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           becaus
           she
           is
           placed
           immediately
           after
           God
           by
           means
           of
           this
           Grace
           ,
           Divines
           assigne
           her
           such
           an
           honour
           as
           is
           answerable
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Dignitie
           ,
           which
           they
           expresse
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Hyperdulia
           ,
           wheras
           they
           call
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           other
           Saints
           by
           the
           name
           
           of
           Dulia
           .
           And
           as
           they
           assign
           to
           the
           B.
           Virgin
           a
           worship
           different
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           so
           whoever
           pleases
           may
           hold
           that
           different
           worships
           ,
           or
           rather
           different
           degrees
           of
           worship
           ,
           which
           are
           inferiour
           to
           the
           supreme
           Honour
           which
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           belong
           to
           the
           several
           degrees
           of
           the
           Hierarchical
           Orders
           of
           Spirits
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           altho
           there
           want
           words
           whereby
           to
           expresse
           them
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           What
           is
           here
           said
           concerning
           the
           distinctions
           in
           our
           worships
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           is
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           tho
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           were
           engaged
           to
           make
           it
           all
           good
           ,
           she
           having
           declared
           her selfe
           no
           further
           ,
           than
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           worship
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           
             good
             and
             profitable
          
           to
           invoke
           them
           ,
           and
           crave
           their
           assistance
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           learned
           men
           ,
           whether
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           B.
           Virgin
           be
           specifically
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           the
           other
           Saints
           .
           VVe
           never
           entertain
           our selves
           wich
           any
           such
           thoughts
           as
           these
           when
           we
           make
           our
           application
           to
           them
           ,
           neither
           do
           our
           Priests
           when
           they
           catechise
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           take
           care
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           such
           niceties
           ,
           which
           conduce
           litle
           or
           nothing
           to
           their
           salvation
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           material
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           this
           worship
           may
           be
           called
           Religious
           ,
           or
           no
           No
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           not
           properly
           Religious
           as
           neither
           is
           it
           Divine
           ,
           becaus
           Religion
           has
           God
           for
           it's
           immediate
           object
           .
           But
           in
           a
           loos
           sense
           it
           may
           be
           called
           Religious
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           near
           relation
           which
           the
           Saints
           have
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           becaus
           we
           direct
           
           our
           prayers
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           save
           our
           souls
           by
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           God
           who
           is
           our
           last
           end
           .
           This
           worship
           may
           be
           called
           Religious
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           Ceremonies
           are
           called
           
             Acts
             of
             worship
          
           ,
           becaus
           of
           their
           relation
           and
           dependance
           on
           the
           immediate
           Acts
           of
           God's
           worship
           ,
           and
           becaus
           they
           further
           and
           promote
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           Thus
           much
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           remove
           the
           odium
           which
           Protestants
           have
           annexed
           to
           the
           very
           terms
           of
           
             worship
             of
             Saints
          
           .
           What
           harme
           is
           there
           now
           in
           them
           after
           this
           explication
           ?
           Can
           any
           one
           discover
           any
           thing
           here
           which
           may
           justifie
           the
           Drs.
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           our
           
             Worship
             of
             Saints
             is
             a
             contradiction
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             One
             Church
             ?
          
           Cannot
           we
           worship
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           be
           One
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           worship
           our
           superiours
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           be
           One
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           The
           Dr.
           may
           replie
           ,
           No
           ;
           becaus
           our
           
             worship
             of
             Saints
          
           does
           not
           onely
           import
           an
           honour
           which
           we
           do
           them
           ,
           but
           includes
           likewise
           our
           Invocation
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           What
           if
           it
           does
           ?
           Must
           we
           needs
           break
           off
           Union
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           becaus
           we
           addresse
           our
           prayers
           to
           them
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           us
           ?
           This
           is
           all
           that
           is
           meant
           by
           our
           Doctrin
           of
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           slie
           endeavours
           of
           some
           men
           to
           persuade
           the
           people
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           by
           calling
           it
           
             formal
             Invocation
          
           ,
           as
           tho
           there
           lay
           an
           Idolatrical
           malice
           under
           these
           
           terms
           ,
           and
           an
           injurie
           to
           God.
           It
           is
           an
           unquestionable
           truth
           ,
           that
           Christians
           upon
           Earth
           may
           recommend
           themselves
           to
           one
           another's
           prayers
           ,
           and
           daily
           experience
           teaches
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           
             formally
             Invocate
          
           ,
           or
           pray
           their
           Ministers
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           find
           themselves
           under
           any
           great
           affliction
           of
           mind
           or
           bodie
           ,
           as
           believing
           their
           intercessions
           with
           God
           to
           be
           more
           efficacious
           than
           their
           own
           prayers
           .
           Now
           it
           seems
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           application
           to
           Ministers
           should
           be
           harmlesse
           and
           laudable
           in
           Protestants
           and
           yet
           that
           our
           addresses
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           should
           be
           so
           criminallie
           evil
           in
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           us
           lose
           our
           Union
           with
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           are
           free
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           things
           conformable
           to
           the
           Divine
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           presume
           ,
           that
           they
           want
           neither
           power
           nor
           will
           to
           promote
           our
           requests
           with
           God
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           conduce
           to
           his
           glorie
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           I
           am
           told
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           case
           is
           very
           plain
           ,
           why
           the
           practice
           of
           Protestants
           is
           very
           good
           ,
           and
           ours
           erroneous
           ,
           becaus
           their
           Ministers
           are
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           are
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           I
           haue
           often
           wondred
           at
           this
           common
           answer
           to
           a
           difficultie
           so
           wel
           grounded
           as
           that
           which
           I
           have
           proposed
           .
           For
           what
           has
           distance
           or
           presen●…
           to
           do
           with
           the
           injurie
           to
           God
           wherwith
           we
           a●…
           charged
           by
           our
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ?
           Or
           ho●…
           can
           they
           contribute
           any
           thing
           towards
           the
           continuance
           ,
           
           or
           forfeiture
           of
           our
           union
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           The
           onely
           inconvenience
           which
           may
           be
           pretended
           to
           be
           drawn
           with
           any
           kind
           of
           colour
           against
           our
           Doctrin
           to
           our
           prejudice
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sillie
           thing
           to
           pray
           to
           the
           Saints
           who
           are
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           us
           ,
           which
           were
           it
           true
           ,
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           a
           wicked
           thing
           .
           I
           suppose
           if
           any
           Protestant
           at
           London
           should
           desire
           the
           English
           Ambassador's
           Chaplain
           at
           the
           Hague
           to
           pray
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           we
           desire
           the
           Saints
           to
           pray
           for
           us
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           be
           censured
           by
           those
           of
           his
           Communion
           ,
           as
           tho
           he
           had
           forfeited
           his
           Union
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           by
           making
           such
           a
           prayer
           ,
           but
           onely
           will
           passe
           among
           them
           for
           a
           mad
           man
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           affirm
           of
           us
           when
           we
           pray
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           presently
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           it
           be
           no
           crime
           in
           Protestants
           to
           pray
           their
           Ministers
           to
           pray
           for
           them
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           no
           crime
           in
           us
           to
           pray
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           to
           pray
           for
           us
           .
           For
           in
           neither
           case
           is
           there
           any
           honour
           given
           to
           a
           Creature
           which
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           it
           being
           certain
           ,
           that
           we
           Catholiques
           do
           no
           more
           believe
           the
           Saints
           we
           pray
           to
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           to
           be
           Gods
           ,
           or
           fit
           objects
           for
           Divine
           honour
           ,
           than
           Protestants
           believe
           the
           same
           of
           their
           Ministers
           .
           Nay
           our
           Doctrin
           in
           the
           very
           terms
           supposes
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           are
           dependant
           on
           him
           ,
           seing
           our
           prayers
           to
           them
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           us
           ,
           supposes
           the
           right
           of
           granting
           our
           petitions
           to
           be
           solely
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
           power
           they
           have
           of
           being
           beneficial
           to
           us
           to
           depend
           on
           his
           good
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           Those
           Protestants
           who
           grant
           with
           the
           Catholik
           Church
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           appointed
           Guardian
           Angels
           to
           every
           one
           of
           us
           in
           this
           our
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           to
           be
           assistant
           to
           us
           and
           to
           be
           the
           overseers
           of
           our
           lives
           and
           actions
           ,
           should
           have
           no
           difficultie
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           to
           hold
           it
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           beg
           their
           intercessions
           with
           God
           in
           our
           behalfe
           .
           For
           in
           this
           suppofition
           they
           are
           as
           much
           present
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           to
           one
           another
           .
           And
           what
           imaginable
           pretence
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           that
           we
           offer
           any
           injurie
           to
           God
           by
           begging
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Favourits
           ,
           whom
           he
           has
           deputed
           to
           us
           to
           take
           care
           of
           our
           spiritual
           concerns
           ?
           T
           is
           incredible
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           offend
           him
           by
           holding
           correspondence
           with
           our
           companions
           ,
           guides
           ,
           and
           Tutors
           .
           He
           speaks
           to
           us
           by
           their
           means
           :
           why
           may
           not
           we
           speak
           to
           him
           again
           sometimes
           by
           the
           same
           way
           ?
           why
           may
           we
           not
           thank
           them
           for
           their
           good
           offices
           ,
           and
           desire
           their
           continuance
           of
           them
           ?
           Can
           any
           one
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           commands
           ,
           or
           allows
           of
           ingratitude
           towards
           Angels
           ,
           when
           he
           forbids
           it
           towards
           men
           ?
        
         
           51.
           
           We
           read
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Ch.
           16.
           of
           a
           Vision
           which
           S.
           Paul
           had
           ,
           wherin
           we
           may
           discover
           a
           plain
           correspondence
           between
           Angels
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
           For
           there
           appeared
           to
           him
           v.
           9.
           
           
             A
             man
             of
             Macedon
          
           who
           
             prayed
             him
             saying
             ,
             passe
             over
             into
             Macedonia
             ,
             and
             help
             us
             .
          
           
           We
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           here
           called
           
             a
             Man
             of
             Macedon
          
           was
           the
           Guardian
           Angel
           of
           that
           Countrie
           .
           
             Help
             us
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Angel
           to
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           help
           the
           poor
           Macedonians
           by
           removing
           their
           blindnesse
           by
           meās
           of
           thy
           preaching
           ;
           and
           help
           me
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           my
           dutie
           of
           providing
           for
           their
           good
           which
           manner
           of
           prayer
           is
           in
           use
           among
           us
           towards
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           .
           For
           thus
           we
           pray
           to
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           
             saying
             ,
             help
             us
          
           ,
           our
           parents
           ,
           brethren
           ,
           and
           relations
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           thy
           assistance
           upon
           Earth
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Angel
           prayed
           not
           to
           S.
           Paul
           to
           help
           the
           Macedonians
           whilst
           he
           was
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           onely
           inasmuch
           as
           he
           was
           an
           instrument
           of
           the
           Divine
           Goodnesse
           ,
           so
           neither
           do
           we
           pray
           to
           him
           now
           he
           is
           in
           Heaven
           for
           any
           other
           reason
           .
           For
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           help
           which
           we
           receive
           from
           him
           by
           his
           intercession
           proceeds
           no
           lesse
           from
           God's
           mercie
           towards
           us
           ,
           than
           the
           help
           which
           the
           Macedonians
           received
           by
           his
           preaching
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           an
           Angel
           become
           a
           suppliant
           to
           a
           man
           and
           
             praying
             for
             help
          
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           terme
           which
           gives
           so
           much
           offence
           to
           Protestants
           when
           they
           read
           it
           in
           any
           of
           our
           Devotions
           to
           Saints
           .
           The
           Dr.
           will
           be
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           to
           give
           a
           satisfactorie
           reason
           ,
           why
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           crime
           in
           S.
           Paul
           to
           have
           prayed
           the
           Angel
           to
           intercede
           with
           God
           for
           the
           good
           successe
           of
           his
           preaching
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           no
           crime
           in
           the
           Angel
           to
           pray
           him
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Macedonians
           .
           If
           then
           the
           worship
           and
           Invocation
           of
           our
           
           Guardian
           Angels
           be
           no
           forfeiture
           of
           our
           Union
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           said
           with
           as
           litle
           reason
           that
           the
           Invocation
           of
           any
           other
           Angel
           ,
           or
           Saint
           in
           Heaven
           implies
           a
           crime
           of
           so
           heinous
           a
           nature
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           As
           to
           the
           scruple
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           which
           way
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           hear
           ,
           or
           understand
           that
           we
           pray
           to
           them
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           know
           that
           we
           pray
           to
           them
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           passes
           in
           this
           world
           by
           vertue
           of
           any
           natural
           perfections
           which
           they
           have
           .
           Altho
           the
           lavvfulnesse
           of
           their
           Invocation
           be
           a
           sacred
           Truth
           amongst
           us
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           Dispute
           ,
           which
           way
           they
           come
           to
           know
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           whether
           they
           see
           thē
           in
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           wherin
           they
           mav
           see
           all
           creatures
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           are
           conveyed
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Ministrie
           of
           our
           Guardian
           Angels
           ,
           or
           other
           Spirits
           ,
           God
           having
           concealed
           from
           our
           knowledge
           manie
           things
           relating
           to
           the
           government
           of
           this
           world
           by
           his
           invifible
           Agents
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           may
           know
           our
           prayers
           either
           of
           these
           ways
           ,
           without
           being
           sollicitous
           which
           way
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           which
           has
           always
           believed
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           ought
           with
           better
           reason
           to
           persuade
           us
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           this
           Doctrin
           ,
           than
           the
           uncertaintie
           we
           lie
           under
           about
           the
           particular
           way
           that
           the
           Saints
           hear
           us
           ,
           ought
           to
           withdraw
           us
           from
           the
           practice
           and
           belief
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           53.
           
           We
           are
           assured
           by
           S.
           John
           in
           his
           Revelat.
           Ch.
           5.
           that
           
             the
             four
             Beasts
             ,
             and
             the
             four
             and
             twentie
             Elders
             fell
             down
             before
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             having
             every
             one
             harps
             ,
             and
             golden
             vialls
             full
             of
             odours
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Saints
           on
           Earth
           ;
           for
           the
           felicitie
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Heaven
           is
           complete
           ,
           and
           they
           stand
           in
           no
           need
           of
           each
           others
           assistance
           ,
           seing
           they
           all
           enjoy
           God
           in
           whom
           the
           fullnesse
           of
           all
           good
           things
           is
           .
           Now
           our
           Doctrin
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
             four
             and
             twentie
             Elders
          
           at
           this
           day
           
             fill
             their
             vials
          
           with
           the
           
             prayers
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           after
           the
           very
           same
           manner
           as
           they
           did
           when
           S.
           John
           saw
           them
           full
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           altogether
           as
           unreasonable
           to
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           they
           hear
           our
           prayers
           when
           we
           addresse
           them
           to
           them
           ,
           becaus
           we
           cannot
           positively
           say
           ,
           which
           way
           they
           come
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           their
           vials
           were
           
             full
             of
             prayers
          
           in
           S.
           John's
           time
           ,
           becaus
           neither
           he
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           Brethren
           have
           left
           upon
           record
           ,
           which
           way
           they
           came
           to
           be
           full
           .
           You
           may
           see
           in
           the
           8.
           
           Chap.
           another
           relation
           how
           an
           Angel
           offered
           to
           God
           the
           prayers
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           There
           are
           two
           passages
           in
           Scripture
           which
           Protestants
           particularly
           urge
           against
           our
           
             worship
             of
             Saints
          
           .
           The
           1.
           is
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Book
           of
           Revelations
           Ch.
           19.
           and
           Ch.
           22.
           where
           we
           read
           that
           S.
           John
           who
           would
           have
           worshipped
           an
           Angel
           ,
           was
           forbidden
           by
           him
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           ordered
           to
           
             worship
             God.
          
           They
           stand
           in
           great
           need
           of
           Arguments
           
           who
           will
           make
           use
           of
           this
           place
           against
           us
           .
           For
           it
           is
           plain
           our
           of
           the
           reason
           which
           the
           Angel
           gave
           why
           he
           refused
           this
           worship
           ,
           that
           S.
           John
           took
           him
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           and
           th●…re
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           Angel
           a●…pted
           not
           that
           worship
           from
           him
           which
           was
           cu●…
           to
           God
           alone
           .
           
             See
             thou
             do
             it
             not
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Angel
           ,
           
             for
             I
             am
             thy
             fellow
             servant
             ,
          
           which
           shows
           that
           S.
           John
           took
           him
           for
           the
           Creatour
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Otherwise
           the
           Angel
           would
           never
           have
           given
           such
           a
           reason
           why
           he
           should
           not
           
             worship
             him
          
           .
           For
           seing
           it
           is
           very
           conformable
           to
           the
           Gospel
           for
           inferiours
           to
           honour
           their
           betters
           ,
           we
           cannot
           presume
           ,
           that
           the
           Angel
           would
           have
           given
           such
           a
           reason
           as
           destroys
           this
           precept
           of
           Christianitie
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           not
           lawful
           to
           worship
           an
           Angel
           ,
           becaus
           he
           is
           our
           
             fellow
             servant
          
           ,
           or
           fellow
           creature
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           unlawful
           to
           worship
           or
           honour
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           much
           our
           fellow
           creatures
           as
           Angels
           ,
           nay
           who
           by
           means
           of
           the
           inequalitie
           of
           their
           natural
           perfections
           are
           at
           a
           greater
           distance
           from
           God
           than
           Angels
           are
           .
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           any
           Protestants
           who
           hold
           it
           lawfull
           to
           honour
           their
           betters
           on
           Earth
           ,
           can
           hold
           it
           unlawful
           to
           fal
           down
           ,
           as
           S.
           John
           did
           ,
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           an
           Angel
           of
           peace
           who
           should
           appear
           to
           them
           .
           Nay
           natural
           reason
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           irreverence
           to
           show
           him
           no
           respect
           ,
           or
           do
           him
           no
           kind
           of
           worship
           ,
           considering
           the
           Dignitie
           and
           excellence
           of
           his
           nature
           and
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           incomprehensible
           greatnesse
           of
           God
           
           without
           whose
           order
           he
           could
           not
           make
           them
           a
           visit
           .
           When
           we
           honour
           our
           betters
           we
           practice
           humilitie
           ,
           which
           the
           Angel
           knew
           to
           be
           a
           vertue
           very
           pleasing
           to
           an
           Incarnate
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           would
           never
           have
           forbidden
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           in
           S.
           John
           for
           such
           a
           reason
           ,
           as
           makes
           the
           most
           visible
           demonstration
           of
           it
           impracticable
           among
           Christians
           .
           Quakers
           need
           never
           desire
           a
           stronger
           Argument
           than
           this
           Text
           to
           justifie
           their
           unmannerlie
           behaviour
           towards
           their
           superiours
           and
           betters
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           once
           granted
           them
           ,
           that
           an
           Angel
           refused
           an
           inferiour
           worship
           and
           honour
           from
           S.
           John
           ,
           becaus
           he
           was
           his
           
             fellow
             servant
          
           and
           fellow
           Creature
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           If
           then
           the
           Angel
           did
           not
           forbid
           S.
           John
           to
           give
           him
           an
           inferiour
           honour
           and
           worship
           ,
           Protestants
           cannot
           gather
           from
           this
           passage
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           tend
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           our
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           Saints
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           worship
           we
           allow
           them
           is
           such
           an
           honour
           as
           may
           be
           given
           to
           creatures
           without
           any
           disrespect
           to
           the
           Creatour
           .
           And
           if
           they
           can
           prove
           ,
           that
           S.
           John
           committed
           Idolatrie
           ,
           we
           condemne
           him
           for
           it
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Angel.
           But
           there
           is
           no
           great
           fear
           of
           effecting
           this
           any
           further
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           committed
           material
           Idolatrie
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           known
           ,
           or
           could
           have
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           p●…rfon
           with
           whom
           he
           conversed
           was
           not
           God
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           been
           a
           downright
           Idolater
           in
           giving
           him
           the
           honour
           which
           was
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           crime
           we
           can
           never
           suppose
           the
           
           Apostle
           to
           have
           been
           guiltie
           of
           .
           For
           we
           may
           presume
           ,
           that
           whilst
           he
           was
           in
           these
           Visions
           ,
           his
           mind
           was
           filled
           with
           thoughts
           relating
           to
           the
           Glorie
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Majestie
           of
           his
           beloved
           Master
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           a
           more
           clear
           and
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           One
           God
           by
           means
           of
           those
           wonderful
           things
           that
           were
           revealed
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           all
           mankind
           can
           possibly
           have
           by
           Natural
           discourse
           ,
           which
           being
           joyned
           together
           with
           the
           Faith
           which
           he
           had
           in
           our
           Lord
           ,
           can
           leave
           no
           room
           for
           a
           reasonable
           suspicion
           ,
           whether
           he
           adored
           something
           for
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           or
           could
           know
           to
           be
           a
           creature
           ;
           particularly
           considering
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Visions
           ,
           he
           was
           freed
           from
           all
           sensible
           distractions
           and
           suggestions
           of
           the
           enemie
           ,
           and
           his
           understanding
           was
           wholiy
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           regalos
           of
           Heaven
           .
           His
           love
           of
           God
           could
           never
           grow
           lesse
           fervorous
           by
           the
           more
           Graces
           that
           were
           heaped
           on
           him
           ,
           nor
           his
           Faith
           lesse
           lively
           by
           finding
           experimentally
           that
           several
           particulars
           of
           it
           were
           true
           .
           Which
           considerations
           put
           it
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           ,
           that
           as
           long
           as
           he
           was
           in
           this
           state
           ,
           the
           libertie
           of
           his
           will
           was
           so
           far
           abridged
           ,
           and
           limited
           to
           what
           was
           good
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           possibly
           prevaricate
           so
           far
           from
           his
           Creatour
           ,
           as
           to
           renounce
           him
           by
           preferring
           a
           creature
           before
           him
           ,
           or
           equalling
           a
           creature
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           But
           letus
           suppose
           now
           ,
           that
           S.
           John
           knew
           the
           Spirit
           with
           whom
           he
           conversed
           to
           be
           an
           Angel
           ,
           
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           reprehension
           of
           the
           Angel
           imports
           a
           sinfulnesse
           in
           the
           worship
           which
           S.
           John
           gave
           him
           .
           For
           why
           might
           not
           the
           Angel
           refuse
           to
           be
           worshipped
           by
           S.
           John
           becaus
           of
           the
           Dignitie
           of
           his
           Apostolique
           Character
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           which
           humane
           nature
           had
           attained
           to
           by
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           why
           might
           not
           S.
           Iohn
           continue
           to
           offer
           it
           to
           him
           as
           he
           did
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           refusal
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           excellence
           of
           the
           Angel's
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           honour
           which
           he
           had
           of
           being
           a
           perpetual
           attendant
           on
           the
           Lamb.
           
        
         
           57.
           
           That
           famous
           Buffoon
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Reflexions
             upon
             the
             Devotions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
          
           p.
           433.
           thinks
           it
           a
           sufficient
           confutation
           of
           this
           reasonable
           exposition
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           it
           makes
           the
           reprehension
           which
           the
           Angel
           gave
           S.
           John
           to
           be
           onely
           
             a
             Copie
             of
             his
             countenance
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Complement
             ,
          
           as
           tho
           humilitie
           ,
           civilitie
           ,
           and
           aggreablenesse
           of
           conversation
           which
           are
           such
           amiable
           vertues
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           ought
           to
           passe
           for
           imperfections
           in
           an
           Angel.
           If
           it
           was
           a
           Complement
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           first
           time
           that
           Angels
           and
           Holie
           persons
           have
           made
           u●…e
           of
           them
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           the
           Embassie
           which
           Gabriel
           delivered
           to
           the
           B.
           Virgin
           will
           be
           never
           the
           worse
           li●…ed
           ,
           becaus
           he
           called
           her
           
             full
             of
             grace
          
           ;
           nor
           the
           reception
           which
           S.
           Elizabeth
           gave
           to
           the
           same
           Virgin
           ,
           becaus
           she
           said
           to
           her
           ,
           
             whence
             is
             this
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Mother
             of
             my
             Lord
             is
             come
             to
             me
             ?
          
           Nor
           the
           replie
           which
           S.
           Paul
           
           Acts
           26.
           made
           to
           Aggrippa
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             wish
             that
             all
             here
             present
             were
             as
             I
             am
             ,
          
           becaus
           he
           added
           
             except
             these
             chains
          
           .
           The
           word
           Complement
           for
           the
           most
           part
           sounds
           ill
           ,
           becaus
           these
           expressions
           of
           respect
           are
           too
           often
           accompanied
           with
           flatterie
           ,
           basenesse
           ,
           and
           vanitie
           ;
           but
           these
           is
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           abuse
           of
           a
           good
           thing
           amongst
           us
           should
           make
           us
           undervalue
           it
           when
           it
           is
           done
           by
           an
           Angel
           ,
           or
           why
           we
           should
           ridicule
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           free
           from
           any
           abuse
           .
           The
           reprehension
           of
           the
           Angel
           was
           a
           holie
           Complement
           as
           having
           for
           it's
           motive
           the
           most
           sublime
           Mysterie
           of
           grace
           :
           and
           where
           lies
           the
           absurditie
           for
           an
           Angel
           to
           Complement
           an
           Apostle
           upon
           the
           favour
           which
           Man
           had
           received
           from
           their
           common
           Lord
           ?
           David
           Psal.
           8.
           sais
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           God
           at
           first
           created
           him
           
             a
             litle
             lower
             than
             the
             Angels
             :
          
           and
           seing
           God
           took
           upon
           him
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           S
           Paul
           
             ad
             Heb.
          
           2.
           16.
           ponders
           ,
           not
           the
           nature
           of
           Angels
           ,
           but
           of
           men
           ,
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           seem
           incredible
           ,
           that
           an
           Angel
           in
           consideration
           of
           this
           honour
           should
           treat
           S.
           John
           as
           tho
           he
           had
           been
           his
           equal
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           inferiour
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           The
           2.
           passage
           is
           out
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ad
           Col.
           2.
           18.
           
           
             Let
             no
             man
             beguile
             you
             of
             your
             reward
             in
             a
             voluntarie
          
           (
           and
           affected
           )
           
             humilitie
             ,
             and
             Worship
             of
             Angels
             ,
             intruding
             into
             those
             things
             which
             he
             has
             not
             seen
             ,
             vainly
             pussed
             up
             by
             his
             steshly
             mind
             -
             not
             holding
             the
             Head
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           59.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           before
           Protestants
           can
           alledge
           this
           Authoritie
           of
           S.
           Paul
           against
           our
           
             worship
             
             of
             Angels
          
           ,
           they
           must
           show
           wherin
           that
           worship
           and
           humilitie
           consist
           which
           are
           here
           forbidden
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             intruding
             into
             those
             things
             which
             he
             has
             not
             seen
             ,
          
           and
           
             being
             vainly
             puffed
             up
             by
             his
             fleshly
             mind
             .
          
           All
           which
           particulars
           relate
           to
           some
           certain
           sort
           of
           seducers
           of
           those
           times
           of
           whom
           S.
           Paul
           advises
           the
           Collossians
           to
           have
           a
           care
           .
           There
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           conclude
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           to
           be
           here
           prohibited
           ,
           becaus
           we
           find
           that
           worship
           condemned
           which
           is
           attended
           with
           a
           damnable
           curiositie
           ,
           and
           pride
           .
           If
           Protestants
           can
           produce
           from
           among
           the
           antient
           Monuments
           of
           the
           Church
           any
           undeniable
           grounds
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           these
           seducers
           was
           the
           very
           same
           that
           we
           hold
           about
           the
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           confesse
           ,
           that
           we
           fall
           under
           this
           prohibition
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           appear
           no
           such
           evidence
           ,
           nay
           if
           it
           do
           not
           certainly
           appear
           who
           these
           seducers
           were
           ,
           or
           what
           were
           their
           precise
           errours
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           why
           our
           Doctrin
           should
           passe
           for
           theirs
           ,
           and
           this
           Text
           be
           alledged
           as
           a
           clear
           testimonie
           for
           it's
           condemnation
           .
           There
           is
           not
           in
           the
           whole
           Text
           any
           word
           that
           can
           be
           wrested
           to
           our
           prejudice
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           the
           equivocal
           word
           worship
           which
           has
           so
           possessed
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Reflecter
           p.
           430.
           that
           he
           thinks
           this
           passage
           plain
           enough
           till
           men
           
             begin
             to
             play
             tricks
             with
             it
             ,
          
           as
           tho
           we
           were
           great
           cavillers
           for
           not
           suffering
           the
           word
           worship
           to
           bear
           what
           sense
           they
           pleas
           ,
           and
           they
           very
           fair
           Disputants
           in
           expecting
           that
           the
           
           Controversie
           should
           without
           any
           more
           a
           do
           be
           brought
           to
           this
           issue
           .
        
         
           60.
           
           I
           find
           in
           Baronius
           ad
           An.
           60.
           such
           an
           uncertaintie
           from
           Historie
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           for
           a
           man
           to
           resolve
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           errour
           which
           S.
           Paul
           pointed
           at
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           nor
           who
           were
           the
           seducers
           of
           whom
           he
           warns
           the
           Colossians
           .
           He
           there
           sets
           down
           the
           opinion
           of
           S.
           Hierom
           .
           
             Ep.
             ad
             Algasiam
          
           who
           being
           consulted
           by
           this
           Ladie
           about
           this
           passage
           ponders
           it
           very
           exactly
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           where
           sais
           ,
           that
           it
           forbids
           all
           sorts
           of
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           ,
           but
           on●…ly
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           Stars
           by
           the
           Jews
           ;
           which
           he
           proves
           to
           have
           been
           an
           old
           errour
           of
           theirs
           ,
           who
           possibly
           might
           take
           the
           Stars
           for
           Angels
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           as
           Epiphanius
           reports
           ,
           believed
           them
           to
           be
           animated
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           He
           afterwards
           mentions
           Theodoretus
           upon
           this
           place
           ,
           who
           affirms
           that
           these
           seducers
           drew
           a
           great
           manie
           unwarie
           Christians
           to
           their
           errour
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Heresie
           continued
           in
           Phrygia
           and
           Pisidia
           for
           some
           Ages
           after
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           is
           reprehended
           by
           Baronius
           as
           guiltie
           of
           a
           lapse
           in
           Historie
           about
           a
           Her●…sie
           ,
           which
           neither
           he
           himselfe
           sets
           down
           in
           his
           
             Heretical
             Fables
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           Author
           whatsoe●…er
        
         
           62.
           
           He
           lastly
           ●…ints
           you
           with
           the
           errour
           of
           Cherinthus
           who
           believed
           Christ
           to
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Angels
           were
           above
           him
           ,
           which
           inclines
           him
           to
           think
           that
           S.
           Paul
           reflects
           
           upon
           his
           followers
           ,
           which
           might
           belikely
           enough
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           his
           saying
           that
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           that
           these
           Heretiques
           were
           guiltie
           of
           any
           superstitious
           and
           Idolatrous
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           For
           my
           part
           upon
           a
           serious
           consideration
           of
           the
           context
           of
           this
           Epistle
           till
           the
           verse
           under
           debate
           and
           some
           verses
           following
           ,
           it
           seems
           extremely
           probable
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           S.
           Paul
           reflects
           not
           onely
           upon
           the
           Jews
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           draw
           the
           Colossians
           to
           Judaisme
           which
           is
           evident
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           endeavouring
           to
           persuade
           them
           to
           that
           Superstitious
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           which
           is
           here
           condemned
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           think
           this
           to
           have
           been
           the
           general
           judgment
           of
           the
           Jews
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           a
           certain
           sect
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           having
           left
           the
           true
           Tradition
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           about
           the
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           ,
           embraced
           this
           Noveltie
           through
           their
           presumptuous
           speculations
           and
           enquiries
           into
           the
           nature
           ,
           perfections
           ,
           and
           properties
           of
           these
           spirits
           ,
           and
           (
           what
           is
           worse
           )
           perhaps
           into
           the
           Nature
           and
           Attributes
           of
           God.
           Which
           I
           hold
           to
           be
           S.
           Paul's
           meaning
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           these
           seducers
           
             intruded
             into
             those
             things
             which
             they
             had
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             were
             vainly
             puffed
             up
             by
             their
             fleshly
             mind
             ,
          
           pride
           being
           always
           the
           main
           encourager
           of
           those
           who
           eagerly
           desire
           ,
           that
           their
           groundlesse
           and
           airie
           Notions
           should
           passe
           for
           truths
           and
           demonstrations
           .
           I
           believe
           likewise
           ,
           that
           he
           points
           at
           the
           same
           thing
           when
           v.
           8.
           he
           bids
           the
           Colossians
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           being
           
             deceived
             
             by
             Philosophie
          
           (
           by
           which
           Theodoret
           understands
           
             probabilem
             &
             ad
             persuadendum
             aptam
             Orationem
             )
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           captious
           and
           surprizing
           Arguments
           that
           were
           made
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           Artificial
           Logique
           ,
           and
           turned
           against
           any
           Article
           of
           the
           Faith
           which
           they
           had
           received
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           against
           the
           lawful
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           ;
           which
           he
           sufficiently
           declares
           by
           calling
           this
           Philosophie
           or
           arguments
           
             vain
             fallacies
             according
             to
             the
             Tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Principles
             of
             worldlie
             sciences
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
          
           the
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           which
           were
           delivered
           hy
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           64.
           
           But
           I
           dare
           not
           venture
           to
           hold
           with
           Theodoretus
           ,
           that
           these
           Jews
           caused
           a
           Heresie
           and
           division
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           seing
           Scripture
           is
           silent
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           Historie
           and
           Tradition
           too
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           onely
           Principles
           which
           we
           can
           certainly
           relie
           on
           for
           the
           knowledge
           of
           any
           matter
           of
           fact
           of
           this
           nature
           which
           is
           said
           to
           have
           happened
           in
           passed
           Ages
           .
           However
           I
           am
           contented
           at
           present
           to
           take
           no
           further
           notice
           of
           the
           exceptions
           which
           Baronius
           makes
           against
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           this
           Father
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           nor
           of
           what
           he
           sais
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           underwritten
           does
           not
           relate
           to
           this
           pretended
           Heresie
           ,
           as
           Th●…tus
           affirms
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           I
           may
           have
           an
           occasion
           of
           showing
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           most
           famous
           pieces
           of
           antiquitie
           which
           Protestants
           alledge
           against
           our
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           can
           stand
           them
           in
           no
           stead
           at
           all
           ,
           altho
           we
           should
           allow
           them
           all
           
           the
           force
           of
           unsuspected
           Historie
           .
           And
           by
           reason
           I
           have
           no
           Greek
           Authors
           by
           me
           in
           the
           circumstances
           I
           am
           under
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           cannot
           easily
           procure
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           relate
           Theodoret's
           words
           out
           of
           the
           Latin
           Version
           which
           are
           these
           .
           
             Qui
             legem
             defendebant
             eos
             etiam
             ad
             Angelos
             colendos
             inducebant
             ,
             dicentes
             fuisse
             legem
             per
             eos
             datam
             .
             Mansit
             autem
             diu
             hoc
             vitium
             in
             Phrygia
             &
             Pisidia
             .
             Quocirca
             Synodus
             quoque
             quae
             convenit
             Laodiceae
             ,
             quae
             est
             Phrygiae
             Metropolis
             ,
             lege
             prohibuit
             ne
             precarentur
             Angelos
             .
             Et
             in
             hodiernum
             usque
             diem
             licet
             videre
             apud
             illos
             &
             finitimos
             Oratoria
             S.
             Michaelis
             .
             Illiergo
             hoc
             consulebant
             ,
             utique
             humilitate
             utentes
             ,
             dicentes
             universorum
             Deum
             nec
             cerni
             ,
             nec
             comprehendi
             ,
             nec
             ad
             ●…um
             posse
             perveniri
             ,
             &
             oportere
             per
             Angelos
             divinam
             sibi
             benevolentiam
             conciliare
             .
             Those
             ,
          
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             who
             stood
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             Law
             induced
             them
             also
             to
             worship
             Angels
             ,
             saying
             the
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             them
             .
             This
             vice
             has
             continued
             for
             a
             long
             time
             in
             Phrygia
             and
             Pisidia
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Synod
             which
             assembled
             at
             Laodicea
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             of
             Phrygia
             ,
             forbad
             them
             by
             a
             Law
             to
             pray
             to
             Angels
             .
             And
             even
             to
             this
             day
             there
             are
             Oratories
             of
             S.
             Michael
             to
             be
             seen
             among
             them
             and
             their
             borderers
             .
             They
             therefore
             advised
             them
             to
             this
          
           (
           to
           pray
           to
           Angels
           
             )
             making
             use
             of
             the
             pretence
             of
             humilitie
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             the
             universe
             is
             invisible
             ,
             incomprehens●…ble
             ,
             and
             inaccessible
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             procure
             his
             good
             will
             by
             Angels
             .
             The
             law
          
           which
           he
           sais
           was
           made
           to
           prohibit
           this
           superstitious
           Invocation
           of
           Angels
           is
           the
           35.
           
           Canon
           of
           the
           
           
             Council
             of
             Laodicea
             which
             runs
             thus
             :
          
           Non
           oportet
           Chrisiianos
           derelicta
           Ecclesia
           abire
           ,
           &
           ad
           Angelos
           Idololatriae
           abominandae
           congregationes
           facere
           :
           quae
           omnia
           interdict
           a
           sunt
           .
           Quicumque
           autem
           inventus
           fuerit
           occultae
           huic
           Idololatriae
           vacans
           anathema
           sit
           ,
           quoniam
           derelinquens
           Dominum
           nostrum
           Iesum
           Christum
           Filium
           Dei
           accessit
           ad
           Idola
           .
           Chtistians
           ,
           
             sais
             the
             Council
          
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           forsake
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           go
           away
           ,
           and
           hold
           Assemblies
           of
           abominable
           Idolatrie
           towards
           Angels
           :
           which
           are
           things
           forbidden
           .
           Whoever
           therefore
           is
           found
           to
           be
           addicted
           to
           this
           secret
           Idolatrie
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           Anathema
           ,
           becaus
           he
           has
           forsaken
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           gone
           over
           to
           Idols
           .
        
         
           65.
           
           I
           suppose
           these
           two
           Authorities
           are
           plain
           enough
           too
           
             till
             men
             begin
             to
             play
             tricks
             with
             them
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           we
           show
           that
           they
           are
           impertinently
           urged
           against
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           do
           .
           For
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           which
           the
           Iews
           advised
           the
           Colossians
           to
           was
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Mediatorship
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           they
           placed
           in
           Angels
           exclusively
           to
           him
           .
           
             The
             Law
             was
             given
             by
             Angels
             ,
          
           say
           they
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Angels
           are
           to
           be
           our
           Mediators
           with
           God.
           God
           spoke
           to
           Mofes
           by
           an
           Angel
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           ought
           to
           treat
           with
           God
           by
           Angels
           too
           .
           God
           is
           invisible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           pray
           to
           Angels
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           have
           a
           sight
           of
           him
           .
           God
           is
           incomprehensible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           Angles
           ,
           that
           we
           come
           to
           know
           what
           he
           is
           .
           God
           is
           inaccessible
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           have
           accesse
           to
           him
           
           by
           Angels
           .
           All
           which
           Inferences
           from
           a
           Jews
           mouth
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           so
           as
           to
           exclude
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           this
           perverse
           generation
           will
           not
           allow
           to
           be
           our
           Mediator
           with
           God
           on
           any
           account
           or
           consideration
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           as
           they
           destroy
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           ●…o
           they
           prove
           it
           unlawful
           for
           Christians
           to
           pray
           to
           him
           ,
           seing
           he
           is
           God
           as
           wel
           as
           man.
           Which
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           main
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Canon
           sais
           ,
           that
           these
           superstitious
           Worshippers
           of
           Angels
           
             forsook
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
          
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Canon
           calls
           this
           worship
           a
           
             secret
             Idolatrie
          
           ,
           becaus
           it
           substitutes
           Angels
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           in
           consequence
           of
           his
           Incarnation
           ,
           and
           as
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           has
           it
           for
           an
           incommunicable
           prerogative
           to
           be
           the
           supreme
           Mediator
           between
           his
           Father
           and
           the
           Faithfull
           .
           And
           altho
           the
           pretence
           of
           this
           
             secret
             idolatrie
          
           be
           humilitie
           arising
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           God's
           Perfections
           as
           his
           being
           invisible
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           ,
           yet
           in
           realitie
           it
           destroys
           the
           very
           foundation
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           (
           which
           true
           humilitie
           cannot
           do
           )
           ,
           by
           making
           God
           inaccessible
           even
           to
           such
           souls
           as
           are
           the
           most
           pious
           ,
           most
           innocent
           ,
           and
           most
           affectionate
           towards
           him
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Goodnesse
           to
           hear
           their
           prayers
           if
           they
           are
           immediately
           directed
           to
           him
           .
           I
           say
           
             for
             want
             of
             Goodnesse
          
           ;
           for
           if
           it
           be
           an
           act
           of
           boldnesse
           and
           presumption
           in
           us
           to
           make
           our
           immediate
           addresses
           to
           him
           becaus
           of
           this
           pretcnded
           inaccessibilitie
           ,
           what
           is
           become
           of
           that
           Love
           and
           
           Goodnesse
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Gospel
           inclined
           him
           to
           send
           his
           beloved
           Son
           into
           the
           world
           to
           take
           our
           nature
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           our
           nature
           all
           our
           frailties
           that
           were
           purely
           natural
           ?
           which
           consideration
           leads
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           whoever
           ascribes
           to
           God
           such
           an
           inaccessibilitie
           as
           this
           ,
           must
           in
           consequence
           of
           this
           Principle
           hold
           that
           Christ
           was
           not
           God
           ,
           seing
           the
           same
           
             invisibilitie
             ,
             incomprehensibilitie
          
           ,
           and
           inaccessibilitie
           which
           in
           this
           opinion
           of
           the
           Jews
           hinder
           God
           from
           conversing
           and
           treating
           immediately
           with
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           will
           prove
           
             a
             fortiori
          
           ,
           that
           God
           could
           not
           abase
           himselfe
           so
           low
           as
           to
           be
           
             made
             Flesh
          
           ,
           becaus
           by
           his
           Incarnation
           he
           communicated
           to
           human
           nature
           the
           aforesaid
           Attributes
           of
           
             invisibilitie
             ,
             incemprehensibilitie
          
           ,
           and
           inaccessibilitie
           together
           with
           the
           
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Divinitie
          
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           sais
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           
             in
             ipso
             inhabitat
             omnis
             plenitudo
             Divinitatis
             corporaliter
             ,
          
           which
           is
           certainly
           a
           condescension
           infinitly
           lower
           than
           to
           receive
           immediately
           by
           himselfe
           the
           prayers
           and
           petitions
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           None
           of
           all
           these
           horrible
           blasphemies
           and
           absurdities
           can
           be
           charged
           upon
           our
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           .
           For
           as
           we
           acknowledge
           God
           to
           be
           essentially
           invisible
           ,
           and
           incomprehensible
           ,
           so
           we
           confesse
           him
           to
           be
           essentially
           Good
           ,
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Gospel
           engages
           him
           to
           treat
           us
           immediately
           by
           himselfe
           ,
           when
           ever
           we
           make
           our
           addresses
           to
           him
           in
           his
           Son's
           name
           ,
           for
           whose
           sake
           alone
           he
           bestows
           his
           graces
           and
           favours
           on
           us
           ,
           being
           rigorously
           
           inaccessible
           to
           all
           such
           as
           sue
           to
           him
           by
           any
           other
           means
           ,
           or
           ways
           whatsoever
           .
           And
           altho
           we
           hold
           it
           lawful
           to
           pray
           to
           Angels
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           his
           Son
           (
           as
           the
           Church
           has
           practised
           in
           all
           Ages
           )
           yet
           we
           make
           the
           intercessions
           of
           Angels
           to
           be
           no
           other
           than
           Appendixes
           of
           his
           Son's
           Mediation
           (
           which
           we
           say
           likewise
           of
           our
           intercessions
           for
           one
           another
           here
           upon
           Earth
           )
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           the
           efficacie
           of
           their
           prayers
           has
           a
           necessarie
           connexion
           with
           our
           cooperation
           with
           the
           Graces
           which
           Christ
           has
           merited
           for
           us
           by
           his
           Passion
           ,
           and
           an
           absolute
           dependance
           on
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           we
           never
           forsake
           at
           the
           very
           time
           that
           we
           crave
           the
           intercession
           of
           Angels
           .
           Nay
           when
           we
           pray
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           implicitly
           beg
           the
           Mediation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           becaus
           we
           steadfastly
           believe
           ,
           that
           no
           petitions
           will
           be
           granted
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           of
           Angels
           ,
           or
           of
           Blessed
           souls
           ,
           or
           of
           holie
           men
           upon
           Earth
           without
           the
           application
           of
           Christ's
           Merits
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           which
           he
           as
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           Sovereign
           Mediator
           can
           onely
           effectually
           procure
           his
           Eternal
           Father
           to
           accept
           .
           Angels
           may
           present
           our
           petitions
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           Christ
           who
           takes
           them
           ,
           and
           tenders
           them
           to
           his
           Father
           .
           Angels
           are
           no
           more
           than
           Honourable
           Officers
           attending
           in
           that
           Court
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           measures
           of
           God's
           Providence
           over
           his
           Church
           are
           enabled
           to
           speak
           a
           good
           word
           for
           us
           ,
           but
           if
           their
           plea
           be
           not
           seconded
           ,
           and
           promoted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           all
           they
           can
           say
           signifies
           nothing
           with
           his
           Father
           .
        
         
         
           67.
           
           This
           is
           the
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           which
           we
           allow
           ,
           wherin
           we
           neither
           discover
           any
           
             forsaking
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           or
           renouncing
           his
           Mediation
           ,
           or
           the
           ●…ast
           sign
           of
           Idolatrie
           ,
           which
           can
           make
           a
           man
           judge
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           and
           Theodoretus
           .
           Nay
           we
           have
           evident
           grounds
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           Council
           and
           this
           Father
           practiced
           it
           no
           lesse
           than
           we
           do
           ,
           becaus
           they
           admit
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           B.
           souls
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Doctrin
           so
           nearly
           related
           to
           our
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           either
           stand
           ,
           or
           fall
           together
           .
           The
           Council
           in
           the
           34.
           
           Canon
           which
           immediately
           goes
           before
           that
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           sais
           thus
           in
           behalfe
           of
           Christ's
           Martyrs
           .
           
             Non
             oportet
             omnino
             Christianum
             derelict
             is
             Martyribus
             Christi
             abire
             ad
             falsos
             Martyres
          
           (
           Martyres
           Haereticorum
           .
           )
           
             Hi
             enim
             alienisunt
             a
             Deo.
             Quicumque
             autem
             abire
             voluerint
             ,
             anathema
             sint
             .
             A
             Christian
             ought
             not
             to
             forsake
             the
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             betake
             himselfe
             to
             false
             Martyrs
          
           (
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Heretiques
           .
           )
           
             For
             they
             are
             aliens
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             whoever
             will
             go
             after
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             Anathema
          
           ;
           where
           by
           
             forsaking
             〈◊〉
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             betaking
             himselfe
             to
             false
             Martyrs
          
           is
           meant
           the
           giving
           to
           
             false
             Martyrs
          
           that
           worship
           ,
           and
           honour
           by
           begging
           their
           prayers
           and
           the
           li●…e
           which
           is
           due
           to
           the
           
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           to
           ●…ose
           who
           suffered
           for
           him
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           Which
           interpretation
           is
           shown
           to
           be
           true
           out
           of
           the
           above
           cited
           Canon
           ,
           wherein
           the
           superstitious
           worshippers
           of
           Angels
           are
           said
           in
           like
           
           manner
           to
           
             forsake
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             go
             over
             to
             Idols
          
           ,
           becaus
           they
           gave
           to
           Angels
           that
           Honour
           of
           Mediatorship
           which
           was
           due
           to
           Christ
           alone
           .
           And
           it
           is
           moreover
           proved
           out
           of
           the
           9.
           
           Canon
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           which
           forbids
           Catholiques
           to
           frequent
           the
           Monuments
           of
           Haeretical
           Martyrs
           to
           pray
           there
           .
           
             Non
             concedendum
             in
             caemeteria
             ,
             vel
             quae
             Martyria
             Haereticorum
             di●…ur
             ,
             Catholicos
             orationis
             gratia
             &
             petendae
             curationis
             intrare
             .
             It
             is
             not
             allowed
             for
             Catholiques
             to
             repair
             to
             the
             Church
             yards
             ,
             or
             places
             where
             the
             monuments
             and
             shrines
             are
             of
             Heretical
             Martyrs
             to
             pray
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             beg
             a
             cure
             for
             their
             sicknesse
             .
          
           From
           whence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           Catholiques
           did
           ,
           and
           might
           repair
           in
           those
           times
           for
           such
           ends
           as
           these
           to
           the
           places
           where
           the
           Monuments
           and
           Shrines
           were
           of
           
             Christ's
             Martyrs
          
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           most
           incredible
           ,
           and
           unreasonable
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           believe
           it
           lawful
           to
           pray
           to
           
             Heretical
             Martyrs
          
           (
           whose
           Faith
           they
           detested
           )
           meerly
           becaus
           they
           were
           said
           to
           die
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           they
           should
           believe
           it
           unlawful
           to
           pray
           to
           their
           own
           Martyrs
           whose
           Faith
           they
           professed
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           could
           have
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           died
           for
           Christ.
           
        
         
           61.
           
           Theodoretus
           de
           cur
           .
           Graec.
           Affect
           .
           lib.
           8.
           de
           Mart.
           prop.
           fin
           .
           Is
           as
           positive
           for
           this
           Doctrin
           as
           we
           could
           expect
           him
           to
           be
           if
           he
           were
           Archbishop
           of
           Compostella
           at
           this
           time
           .
           His
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             Martyrum
             vero
             Templa
             conspicua
             cernuntur
             ,
             magnitudineque
             praestantia
             ,
             omni
             praeterea
             ornatus
          
           
           genere
           variata
           ,
           splendoremque
           quodammodo
           pulchritudinis
           suae
           late
           fundentia
           ,
           Neque
           vero
           haec
           per
           annum
           semel
           aut
           bis
           ,
           aut
           quinquies
           adventamus
           ,
           sed
           in
           eis
           saepenumero
           dies
           festos
           peragimus
           ;
           saepe
           di●…bus
           singulis
           eorum
           Martyrum
           Domino
           laudes
           hymnosque
           cantamus
           .
           Quique
           homines
           prospera
           sunt
           valetudine
           conservari
           eam
           sibi
           a
           Martyribus
           perunt
           ,
           qui
           vero
           aegritudinem
           aliquam
           patiuntur
           ,
           sanitatem
           corporis
           exposcunt
           .
           Insuper
           &
           steriles
           viri
           &
           mulieres
           dari
           sibi
           filios
           petunt
           ,
           qui
           vero
           parentes
           sunt
           ,
           integra
           sibi
           &
           propria
           cus●…diri
           quae
           consequti
           sunt
           dona
           .
           Item
           qui
           peregre
           aliquo
           prosiciscuntur
           ,
           petunt
           Martyres
           sibi
           Comites
           esse
           in
           via
           ,
           vel
           potius
           itineris
           Duces
           ;
           qui
           vero
           sospites
           redierunt
           ,
           gratias
           agunt
           acceptum
           beneficium
           consitentes
           .
           Non
           qui
           se
           ad
           Deos
           accedere
           arbitrentur
           ,
           sed
           qui
           orent
           Dei
           Martyres
           tamquam
           Divinos
           Homines
           Interc●…ssoresque
           sibi
           eos
           apud
           Deum
           advocent
           ,
           ac
           precentur
           .
           Pie
           vero
           sideliterque
           precatos
           ea
           maxime
           consequi
           quae
           desiderant
           ,
           testantur
           illa
           quae
           votorum
           rei
           dona
           persolvunt
           manifesta
           nimirum
           adeptae
           sanitatis
           indicia
           .
           Nam
           alii
           quidem
           oculorum
           ,
           alii
           vero
           pedum
           ,
           alii
           porro
           manuum
           simulacra
           suspendunt
           ex
           argento
           aurove
           confecta
           .
           The
           Temples
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           
             sais
             he
          
           ,
           are
           renouned
           ,
           of
           passing
           greatnesse
           ,
           set
           out
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Ornaments
           ,
           and
           sending
           forth
           as
           it
           were
           the
           glittering
           of
           their
           beautie
           afar
           off
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           assemble
           therin
           once
           ,
           or
           twice
           ,
           or
           fiue
           times
           in
           a
           year
           ,
           but
           we
           celebrate
           many
           festival
           days
           in
           them
           ;
           nay
           we
           meet
           here
           several
           times
           in
           the
           day
           to
           sing
           praises
           to
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           in
           good
           
           health
           ,
           pray
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           continued
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           under
           any
           sicknesse
           ,
           pray
           that
           they
           may
           recover
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           barren
           beg
           children
           here
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           have
           children
           alreadie
           ,
           pray
           that
           they
           may
           enjoy
           them
           in
           safetie
           .
           Those
           who
           are
           to
           begin
           a
           journey
           ,
           ask
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           to
           be
           their
           compapanions
           or
           rather
           their
           guides
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           returned
           safe
           ,
           give
           them
           thanks
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           favour
           which
           they
           have
           received
           ;
           not
           that
           they
           judge
           that
           they
           have
           recourse
           to
           them
           as
           to
           Gods
           ,
           but
           as
           to
           divine
           
             (
             glorified
          
           )
           men
           ,
           to
           crave
           their
           intercession
           with
           God
           for
           them
           .
           Now
           that
           those
           who
           ask
           with
           devotion
           and
           Faith
           have
           their
           petitions
           granted
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Guifts
           which
           such
           as
           have
           madeVows
           bring
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           their
           cures
           .
           For
           some
           hang
           up
           eys
           ,
           others
           hands
           and
           feet
           made
           in
           gold
           and
           silver
           .
           
             If
             this
             passage
             ,
             do
             not
             contain
             the
             exact
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             at
             present
             touching
             the
             invocation
             and
          
           worship
           
             of
             Saints
             ,
             I
             am
             yet
             to
             seek
             for
             a
             due
             information
             of
             my
             Faith
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             And
             if
             it
             do
             contain
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             attempt
             to
             cite
             Theodoretus
             against
             our
          
           worship
           of
           Angels
           ,
           
             which
             comes
             recommended
             to
             us
             by
             the
             same
             Authoritie
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             same
             conveyance
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             congruities
             of
             reason
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             said
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             one
             will
             have
             the
             same
             force
             against
             the
             other
             Doctrin
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             playing
             to
             Angels
             be
             a
          
           forsaking
           of
           Christ
           
             and
             a
          
           secret
           Idolatrie
           ,
           
             praying
             to
             Saints
             will
             be
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             course
             may
             be
             taken
          
           
           with
           all
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           Objections
           that
           are
           made
           against
           either
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           69.
           
           Now
           I
           infer
           from
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           whē
           Theodoretus
           affirms
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           that
           it
           forbid
           the
           Colossians
           
             to
             pray
             to
             Angels
          
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           pray
           at
           all
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           they
           should
           not
           pray
           to
           them
           after
           a
           superstitious
           manner
           as
           their
           onely
           Mediators
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           overthrow
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           and
           a
           
             forsaking
             of
             Christ
          
           and
           
             cleaving
             to
             Idols
          
           .
           And
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           time
           there
           were
           
             Oratories
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             S.
             Michael
             in
             Phrygia
             and
             Pisidia
             ,
          
           we
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           him
           ,
           as
           tho
           he
           siggnified
           thereby
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           devotion
           proper
           to
           Heretiques
           alone
           to
           erect
           Oratories
           in
           honour
           of
           S.
           Michael
           and
           other
           Angels
           (
           for
           he
           who
           allows
           of
           great
           and
           magnificent
           Temples
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           can
           never
           account
           it
           an
           Antichristian
           practice
           to
           build
           Oratories
           in
           honour
           of
           Angels
           ,
           provided
           this
           be
           done
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Faith
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           encroachment
           made
           upon
           that
           Honour
           wich
           is
           due
           to
           God
           alone
           )
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           those
           Oratories
           were
           still
           remaining
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           and
           frequented
           by
           Heretiques
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           erected
           in
           former
           times
           for
           the
           superstitious
           worship
           which
           I
           have
           declared
           .
           If
           the
           Reader
           pleas
           to
           consult
           Baronius
           in
           the
           place
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           above
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           mention
           made
           of
           a
           great
           manie
           Churches
           which
           were
           built
           in
           the
           East
           by
           Catholiques
           ,
           as
           likewise
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           
           the
           Church
           in
           honour
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           that
           S.
           Michael
           was
           honoured
           by
           the
           Catholiques
           of
           Colosse
           with
           a
           sumptuous
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           solemne
           annual
           devotion
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           illustrious
           wonders
           which
           he
           wrought
           among
           this
           People
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           ascribe
           to
           the
           special
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           pleased
           by
           Miracles
           to
           confirme
           the
           Catholique
           Faith
           about
           the
           true
           
             worship
             of
             Angels
          
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           where
           this
           worship
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           most
           detestable
           and
           Idolatrous
           practice
           by
           Heretiques
           ,
           in
           case
           there
           ever
           were
           any
           such
           Heretiques
           ,
           as
           Theodoretus
           affirms
           there
           were
           .
        
         
           
             70.
             
             He
             2.
             sais
             ,
             that
          
           to
           pay
           Divine
           Honours
           ,
           to
           erect
           Temples
           and
           Altars
           to
           the
           greatest
           Saints
           advances
           them
           above
           the
           degree
           of
           Fellow-members
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           Fellow-members
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           is
           not
           one
           Church
           .
        
         
           71.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           a
           heavie
           charge
           ;
           but
           who
           are
           those
           that
           
             pay
             Divine
             Honours
          
           and
           
             erect
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             to
             Saints
          
           as
           to
           the
           Proprietors
           of
           them
           ?
           Not
           Catholiques
           .
           And
           this
           Author
           knows
           as
           much
           ,
           or
           (
           what
           is
           as
           bad
           in
           a
           slanderer
           )
           he
           may
           know
           as
           much
           .
           The
           chief
           and
           principal
           end
           which
           we
           propose
           to
           our selves
           in
           the
           
             erection
             of
             Temples
             and
             Altars
          
           is
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           alone
           we
           offer
           the
           dreadfull
           Sacrifice
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Bodie
           Neither
           do
           we
           ,
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           has
           observed
           with
           S.
           Augustin
           ,
           say
           in
           the
           Masse
           ,
           
             I
             offer
             this
             Sacrifice
             to
             thee
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             or
             to
             thee
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             
             but
             giving
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             their
             victories
             we
             implore
             their
             Patronage
             ,
             that
             they
             whom
             we
             commemorate
             on
             Earth
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           We
           offer
           Sacrifice
           onely
           to
           God
           in
           acknowldgment
           of
           his
           supreme
           Dominion
           over
           us
           and
           a
           propitiation
           for
           our
           sins
           :
           and
           seing
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           make
           Peter
           ,
           or
           Paul
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           to
           be
           God
           or
           Gods
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           case
           ,
           that
           their
           honour
           cannot
           be
           our
           ultimate
           end
           in
           the
           
             erection
             of
             Temples
          
           .
           For
           we
           erect
           Temples
           principally
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Altars
           ,
           and
           seing
           the
           ultimate
           end
           of
           Altars
           and
           Sacrifices
           is
           the
           Glorie
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           ultimate
           end
           of
           our
           Temples
           must
           be
           so
           too
           .
        
         
           72.
           
           T
           is
           true
           we
           erect
           
             Temples
             and
             Altars
          
           to
           God
           
             in
             honour
             of
             the
             Saints
          
           ,
           which
           is
           far
           different
           from
           giving
           them
           Divine
           honours
           .
           For
           the
           honour
           we
           do
           the
           Saints
           when
           we
           frequent
           the
           Temples
           and
           Altars
           which
           bear
           their
           names
           is
           to
           beg
           their
           intercession
           ,
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           supposes
           them
           to
           be
           Creatures
           ;
           to
           〈◊〉
           forth
           their
           〈◊〉
           ,
           which
           the
           justice
           of
           God
           cannot
           dislike
           ,
           seing
           they
           are
           due
           to
           their
           merits
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           other
           things
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           frequent
           consideration
           of
           their
           vertues
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           bring
           us
           to
           an
           imitation
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           end
           of
           our
           creation
           .
           The
           Temples
           〈◊〉
           Altars
           which
           are
           thus
           dedicated
           are
           Monuments
           of
           their
           Victories
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           we
           hold
           not
           their
           Victories
           to
           have
           been
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           natural
           strength
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           the
           Guifts
           of
           God
           ,
           
           their
           Temples
           are
           by
           consequence
           so
           manie
           Monuments
           ,
           of
           God's
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           towards
           them
           .
           They
           have
           no
           other
           share
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Victories
           ,
           than
           what
           can
           result
           from
           their
           free
           cooperation
           with
           the
           grace
           whereby
           they
           gained
           them
           ,
           which
           altho
           it
           might
           be
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           why
           a
           merciful
           God
           might
           crown
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           looked
           on
           by
           us
           as
           a
           sufficient
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           rob
           God
           of
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           73.
           
           When
           we
           
             erect
             a
             Temple
             or
             an
             Altar
          
           to
           God
           in
           honour
           of
           S.
           Laurence
           for
           example
           ,
           this
           signifies
           that
           we
           offer
           them
           to
           God
           in
           memorie
           of
           his
           great
           goodnesse
           in
           giving
           to
           this
           Saint
           such
           an
           invincible
           patience
           ,
           and
           constancie
           as
           he
           showed
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           It
           was
           an
           Argument
           of
           great
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           fortifie
           the
           soul
           of
           a
           poor
           frail
           ,
           changeable
           mortal
           with
           so
           great
           vigour
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           lie
           broiling
           on
           a
           gridiron
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           turned
           first
           on
           the
           one
           side
           and
           then
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           his
           senses
           as
           quick
           as
           those
           of
           his
           tormentors
           ,
           and
           his
           natural
           desire
           of
           preserving
           his
           life
           as
           strong
           as
           theirs
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           becaus
           he
           would
           not
           renounce
           his
           Saviour
           .
           Now
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           forfeit
           our
           Union
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           by
           
             erecting
             a
             Temple
             or
             an
             Altar
          
           to
           God
           in
           memorie
           of
           this
           his
           great
           power
           and
           goodnesse
           towards
           S.
           Laurence
           ?
           And
           if
           wedo
           not
           forfeit
           the
           ●…aid
           Union
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           we
           cannot
           forfeit
           the
           same
           by
           
             erecting
             a
             
             Temple
             or
             an
             Altar
          
           to
           him
           
             in
             honour
          
           of
           S.
           Laurence
           .
           For
           that
           which
           deserves
           to
           be
           honoured
           in
           S.
           Laurence
           is
           his
           patience
           ,
           and
           constancie
           ,
           which
           being
           the
           effects
           of
           God's
           Power
           and
           Goodnesse
           ,
           when
           we
           
             erect
             a
             Temple
             or
             an
             Altar
          
           to
           God
           
             in
             honour
          
           of
           S.
           Laurence
           ,
           we
           erect
           them
           to
           him
           in
           honour
           of
           his
           own
           Attributes
           ,
           which
           no
           Protestant
           will
           denie
           to
           be
           lawful
           .
           We
           honour
           God
           whenever
           we
           honour
           his
           Saints
           ,
           as
           we
           honour
           the
           Artificer
           by
           praising
           his
           work
           .
           God
           is
           
             wonderful
             in
             his
             Saints
             Psalm
          
           .
           67.
           
           And
           therefore
           we
           glorifie
           him
           in
           them
           ,
           becaus
           he
           is
           
             wonderfull
             in
             them
          
           .
        
         
           74.
           
           Altho
           it
           be
           a
           great
           honour
           for
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           ,
           that
           their
           names
           are
           used
           to
           make
           up
           God's
           name
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           called
           
             the
             God
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
             ,
             and
             Iacob
             ,
          
           yet
           this
           is
           no
           
             Divine
             honour
          
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           it
           be
           a
           
             Divine
             Honour
          
           to
           these
           Saints
           to
           erect
           a
           Temple
           to
           God
           under
           that
           name
           ?
           You
           'l
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           no
           
             Divine
             honour
          
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           always
           lawful
           to
           
             erect
             Temples
          
           to
           God
           under
           any
           name
           that
           he
           himselfe
           has
           chosen
           :
           then
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           
             Divine
             honour
          
           to
           Marie
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Laurence
           &c.
           whenever
           we
           
             erect
             a
             Temple
          
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Marie
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Laurence
           &c
           becaus
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           all
           God's
           Elect
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Jacob
           who
           are
           expressed
           in
           God's
           name
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           no
           
             Divine
             honour
          
           to
           Marie
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Laurence
           &c.
           to
           
             erect
             a
             Temple
          
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Marie
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Laurence
           &c.
           all
           the
           honour
           which
           we
           give
           to
           the
           Saints
           by
           the
           
           
             erection
             of
             Temples
             and
             Altars
          
           which
           bear
           their
           names
           is
           allowed
           for
           good
           and
           lawful
           .
           For
           a
           Temple
           which
           is
           dedicated
           to
           God
           
             in
             Honour
          
           of
           Marie
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Laurence
           &c.
           imports
           no
           higher
           a
           degree
           of
           Honour
           to
           these
           Saints
           ,
           than
           if
           the
           forme
           of
           dedication
           were
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Marie
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Laurence
           &c.
           becaus
           it
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           publique
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Sanctitie
           of
           these
           Saints
           ,
           of
           their
           consummated
           Union
           with
           God
           ,
           of
           their
           power
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Predestination
           to
           Glorie
           ,
           of
           all
           which
           Priviledges
           and
           perfections
           God
           is
           held
           to
           be
           the
           sole
           Author
           as
           much
           as
           if
           the
           Temple
           were
           dedicated
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Marie
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Laurence
           &c.
           
        
         
           75.
           
           Hence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           
             advance
             the
             Saints
             above
             the
             degree
             of
             Fellow-members
             of
             the
             same
             Bodie
          
           by
           
             erecting
             Temples
             and
             Altars
          
           to
           God
           
             in
             their
             Honour
          
           ,
           whereby
           we
           signifie
           onely
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           more
           Honourable
           Members
           than
           any
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           this
           Author
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           except
           against
           ,
           seing
           he
           confesses
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             great
             difference
             in
             Honour
             between
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             Bodie
             .
          
        
         
           
             76.
             
             He
             sais
             3.
             that
             those
             who
          
           worship
           Saints
           destroy
           the
           unitie
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           ,
           by
           dividing
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           for
           nothing
           is
           more
           contrarie
           to
           the
           sense
           of
           mankind
           ,
           than
           to
           worship
           those
           of
           our
           own
           Communion
           .
        
         
           77.
           
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           questionlesse
           
             contrarie
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             mankind
             to
             worship
             those
             of
             our
             ownCommunion
             ,
          
           if
           by
           worship
           be
           understood
           giving
           them
           
           
             Divine
             Honour
          
           .
           But
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           secured
           our
           Doctrin
           from
           this
           calumnie
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           the
           Drs.
           Principles
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           do
           it
           for
           me
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           certain
           truth
           amongst
           Protestants
           ,
           which
           is
           likewise
           owned
           by
           this
           Author
           ,
           that
           the
           pretended
           Reformed
           Churches
           are
           not
           the
           onely
           Church
           which
           Christ
           has
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           and
           some
           other
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           are
           Members
           of
           it
           as
           wel
           as
           they
           ,
           which
           they
           cannot
           be
           ,
           if
           they
           give
           
             Divine
             Honour
          
           to
           Saints
           by
           worshipping
           them
           as
           we
           Catholiques
           do
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           do
           besides
           Protestants
           ,
           neither
           have
           we
           any
           Controversie
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           they
           wirh
           us
           on
           the
           account
           of
           this
           Doctrin
           .
           Wher
           fore
           if
           those
           who
           
             worship
             Saints
             destroy
             the
             unitie
             of
             Christ's
             Bodie
             by
             dividing
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           't
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           alone
           are
           united
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           becaus
           all
           other
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           whom
           they
           call
           unreformed
           ,
           
             worship
             Saints
          
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           likewise
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           onely
           true
           Church
           which
           Christ
           has
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           and
           other
           Churches
           cannot
           be
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           becaus
           they
           
             destroy
             the
             unitie
             of
             Christ's
             Bodie
          
           by
           their
           
             worship
             of
             Saints
          
           .
           The
           great
           art
           is
           to
           mend
           one
           hole
           so
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           two
        
         
           78
           Having
           thus
           run
           over
           such
           Objections
           as
           the
           Dr.
           b●…ings
           against
           our
           worship
           and
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           and
           proved
           it
           to
           be
           ●…nnocent
           ,
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           seing
           there
           is
           a
           
             mutual
             intercourse
             and
             correspondence
          
           
           between
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           there
           ought
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           be
           an
           
             intercourse
             and
             correspondence
          
           between
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           
             79.
             
             Ib.
             He
             3.
             proceeds
             to
             tel
             us
             ,
             that
          
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           cannot
           consist
           in
           such
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           as
           have
           not
           always
           been
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           .
           For
           since
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           is
           but
           One
           ,
           it
           can
           have
           but
           One
           Faith
           ....
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           talk
           of
           sucha
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           every
           Age
           as
           to
           make
           ,
           or
           declare
           new
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           unlesse
           there
           be
           an
           Authoritie
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Church
           too
           in
           every
           Age.
           
        
         
           80.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           ridiculous
           indeed
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           Christ
           has
           left
           any
           such
           Authoritie
           in
           the
           world
           as
           can
           
             make
             a
             new
             Church
          
           .
           Which
           absurditie
           does
           not
           follow
           from
           our
           holding
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           left
           in
           the
           Church
           a
           Power
           to
           
             declare
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           given
           to
           the
           Church
           such
           an
           Authoritie
           as
           may
           oblige
           the
           Faithful
           of
           one
           Age
           to
           an
           explicit
           belief
           of
           some
           Truths
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           preceding
           Age
           believed
           onely
           with
           an
           implicit
           Faith.
           Protestants
           must
           needs
           make
           use
           of
           the
           terms
           of
           explicit
           and
           implicit
           Faith
           as
           wel
           as
           we
           for
           all
           the
           sport
           they
           make
           with
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           will
           denie
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Chap.
          
           10.
           from
           whence
           we
           plainly
           gather
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           had
           not
           from
           the
           time
           that
           our
           Saviour
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           till
           this
           Vision
           at
           Joppe
           an
           explicit
           belief
           1.
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           to
           keep
           companie
           ,
           or
           to
           
             come
             in
             unto
             a
             Man
             of
             another
             
             Nation
          
           
             v
          
           .
           28.
           but
           now
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           to
           〈◊〉
           us
           (
           to
           whom
           he
           was
           directed
           by
           the
           Vision
           )
           
             God
             hath
             shown
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             call
             any
             man
             common
             or
             unclean
             .
          
           Nor
           2.
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           to
           eat
           such
           meats
           as
           were
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           answer
           which
           he
           returned
           to
           the
           Voice
           that
           bid
           him
           
             arise
             ,
             kill
          
           ,
           and
           eat
           ,
           viz
           
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             never
             eaten
             any
             thing
             common
             or
             unclean
          
           
             v
          
           ,
           13
           14.
           
           Nor
           3.
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           them
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           what
           he
           said
           to
           Cornelius
           ,
           
             I
             have
             found
             for
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             no
             respecter
             of
             persons
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             Nation
             he
             that
             feareth
             him
             ,
             and
             doeth
             what
             is
             just
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
          
           
             v
          
           .
           34.
           35.
           as
           likewise
           from
           what
           he
           said
           upon
           
             the
             amazement
             which
             the
             Faithful
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             were
             in
             who
             came
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             ,
             that
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             was
             poured
             upon
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             Familie
             who
             were
             Gentils
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           viz
           
             Can
             any
             one
             forbid
             these
             men
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             as
             wel
             as
             we
          
           
             v
          
           .
           45.
           47.
           
           Which
           reason
           he
           gave
           afterwards
           also
           to
           the
           Faithful
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           when
           they
           questioned
           him
           for
           
             having
             gone
             in
             to
             men
             uncircumcised
             ,
             and
             eaten
             with
             them
             As
             I
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             fel
             on
             them
             as
             on
             us
             at
             the
             beginning
             .
             Then
             remembred
             I
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             〈◊〉
             indeed
             baptized
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             baptized
             with
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
          
           from
           which
           Baptisme
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           he
           concludes
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           his
           baptizing
           the
           
           Gentils
           by
           water
           ,
           and
           the
           justification
           of
           his
           whole
           conduct
           towards
           them
           thus
           :
           
             For
             as
             much
             then
             as
             God
             gave
             them
             the
             same
             grace
             as
             he
             did
             unto
             us
             who
             believed
             in
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             what
             was
             I
             that
             I
             could
             with
             stand
             God
             ?
          
           Wherupon
           the
           Faithful
           
             when
             they
             heard
             these
             things
             held
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             glorisied
             God
             ,
             saying
             ,
             then
             hath
             God
             also
             granted
             unto
             the
             Gentils
             repentance
             unto
             life
             .
             Chap.
          
           11.
           
             v
          
           .
           15.
           16.
           17.
           18.
           
           Neither
           4.
           had
           S.
           Peter
           an
           explicit
           belief
           ,
           that
           the
           observance
           of
           Circumcision
           was
           not
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           before
           this
           Vision
           ,
           as
           wel
           becaus
           we
           cannot
           reasonably
           suppose
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           thought
           it
           unlawful
           to
           eat
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           
             common
             and
             unclean
          
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           or
           to
           keep
           companie
           and
           eat
           with
           unciroumcised
           persons
           ,
           should
           believe
           that
           Circumcision
           which
           was
           a
           solemne
           obligation
           to
           keep
           the
           whole
           Law
           ,
           did
           not
           continue
           still
           in
           force
           ;
           as
           also
           becaus
           in
           the
           Council
           wich
           was
           held
           at
           Hierusalem
           concerning
           the
           difference
           which
           arose
           about
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           proved
           the
           Non-necessitie
           of
           it
           from
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           upon
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           Familie
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           very
           Argument
           from
           whence
           he
           proved
           it
           to
           be
           lawful
           to
           baptize
           the
           Gentils
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           S.
           Peter's
           Faith
           extended
           to
           four
           Doctrins
           which
           he
           had
           been
           never
           taught
           expressely
           before
           ,
           they
           having
           been
           of
           that
           number
           of
           Truths
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Saviour
           spoke
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             I
             have
             yet
             manie
             things
             to
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             but
             ●…e
             cannot
             bear
             them
             now
             .
             Howbeit
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
          
           
           Truth
           is
           come
           ,
           he
           shall
           guide
           you
           into
           all
           Truth
           .
           Ioan
           Chap.
           16.
           
             v
          
           .
           12.
           13.
           
        
         
           81.
           
           This
           remarkeble
           passage
           of
           Scripture
           affords
           us
           an
           exact
           instance
           to
           all
           that
           is
           said
           at
           present
           against
           the
           Power
           which
           we
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             declaring
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
          
           For
           as
           the
           Dr.
           concludes
           ,
           that
           
             since
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             Ages
             is
             but
             One
             ,
             it
             can
             have
             but
             One
             Faith
             ,
          
           so
           he
           ought
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
             since
             the
             Church
             which
             Christ
             left
             in
             the
             world
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Church
             with
             that
             which
             was
             in
             being
             at
             the
             time
             that
             Peter
             had
             his
             Vision
             at
             Ioppe
             ,
             and
             preached
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             it
             could
             have
             but
             One
             Faith.
          
           And
           yet
           we
           find
           that
           S.
           Peter
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           after
           this
           Vision
           had
           an
           explicit
           belief
           of
           several
           Doctrins
           which
           they
           believed
           onely
           implicitly
           when
           our
           Saviour
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           .
           And
           as
           he
           concludes
           from
           the
           Unitie
           and
           samenesse
           of
           the
           Faith
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             ridiculous
             to
             tall
             of
             such
             a
             Power
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             every
             Age
             as
             〈◊〉
             make
             ,
             or
             declare
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             unlesse
             then
             be
             an
             Authoritie
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Church
             too
             in
             every
             Age
             ,
          
           so
           he
           ought
           to
           conclude
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           proceed
           with
           any
           consequence
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             say
             that
             our
             Saviour
             since
             his
             Ascension
             〈◊〉
             Heaven
             has
             made
             ,
             or
             declared
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             has
             made
             a
             new
             Church
             too
             .
          
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           very
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Declaration
           which
           our
           Saviour
           made
           to
           S.
           Peter
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Doctrins
           ,
           and
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           after
           his
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           did
           not
           
             make
             a
             new
             Church
          
           .
        
         
         
           82.
           
           Thus
           the
           difficultie
           which
           the
           Dr.
           has
           started
           against
           us
           is
           common
           to
           Protestants
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           those
           who
           own
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           .
           Let
           him
           come
           off
           with
           it
           as
           wel
           as
           he
           can
           .
           As
           for
           our
           solution
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           easie
           and
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           equally
           shows
           ,
           that
           neither
           S.
           Peter's
           Faith
           after
           his
           Vision
           at
           Joppe
           ,
           nor
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           following
           Ages
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           new
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           several
           Declarations
           of
           Faith
           which
           have
           been
           made
           since
           our
           Saviour's
           A
           scension
           into
           Heaven
           .
           We
           say
           there
           fore
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviours
           Declaration
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Doctrins
           to
           S.
           Peter
           did
           not
           make
           
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           or
           establish
           a
           
             new
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           laid
           a
           new
           obligation
           on
           the
           Faithful
           of
           believing
           them
           in
           
             exprese
             terms
          
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           which
           we
           mean
           by
           explicit
           Faith
           ,
           wher●…s
           before
           they
           believed
           them
           onely
           
             in
             their
             Principles
          
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           which
           we
           mean
           by
           an
           implicit
           Faith.
           S.
           Peter
           before
           his
           Vision
           at
           Joppe
           believed
           
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             state
             of
             libertie
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             God
             would
             build
             again
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             David
             out
             of
             the
             Gentils
          
           ;
           the
           first
           of
           which
           Principles
           he
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           Council
           which
           was
           held
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           uselesnesse
           of
           Circumcision
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           among
           Christians
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           was
           managed
           by
           S.
           Iames
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           .
           He
           believed
           likewise
           what
           our
           Saviour
           said
           viz
           
             Iohn
             indeed
             baptized
             with
             water
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             baptized
             by
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
          
           from
           which
           saying
           he
           proved
           after
           this
           Vision
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           
           lawful
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Gentils
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           above
           .
           Therefore
           he
           believed
           implicitly
           all
           the
           aforesaid
           Doctrins
           which
           were
           included
           in
           these
           Principles
           ;
           and
           after
           our
           Saviour
           had
           proposed
           them
           upon
           his
           Vision
           ,
           he
           believed
           them
           explicitly
           and
           in
           expresse
           terms
           So
           that
           S.
           Peter's
           and
           the
           Churche's
           implicit
           Faith
           were
           always
           the
           same
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Principles
           from
           whence
           it
           was
           inferred
           ,
           were
           revealed
           and
           always
           believed
           ;
           as
           supposing
           our
           Saviour
           should
           propose
           to
           my
           belief
           the
           meaning
           of
           several
           obscure
           passages
           in
           S.
           John's
           Revelations
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           my
           faith
           would
           not
           be
           different
           from
           what
           it
           is
           now
           .
           I
           should
           onely
           have
           an
           explicit
           Faith
           of
           some
           Truths
           whereof
           I
           have
           onely
           now
           an
           implicit
           belief
           .
           We
           have
           here
           no
           coyning
           of
           a
           
             new
             Faith
          
           ,
           nor
           making
           of
           a
           
             new
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           new
           Declaration
           and
           Proposal
           of
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           were
           delivered
           in
           the
           beginning
           by
           the
           deliverie
           of
           those
           Principles
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           deduced
           .
        
         
           83.
           
           This
           solution
           of
           a
           difficultie
           which
           the
           Dr.
           is
           obliged
           to
           remove
           is
           a
           just
           answer
           to
           what
           at
           present
           he
           urges
           against
           us
           .
           For
           altho
           the
           Definitions
           and
           Declarations
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           new
           ,
           yet
           the
           matters
           Defined
           and
           Declared
           were
           delivered
           by
           our
           Saviour
           either
           implicitly
           in
           such
           Principles
           from
           whence
           the
           truth
           of
           them
           is
           gathered
           ;
           or
           else
           explicitly
           and
           in
           expresse
           Terms
           .
           In
           both
           which
           cases
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           Church
           is
           One
           and
           the
           
           same
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           seing
           the
           Church
           has
           in
           all
           Ages
           explicitly
           believed
           the
           Principles
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           have
           given
           an
           implicit
           assent
           to
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           were
           contained
           in
           them
           .
           And
           as
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           the
           vindication
           and
           declaration
           of
           a
           truth
           which
           was
           delivered
           in
           the
           beginning
           does
           no
           more
           than
           restore
           an
           Old
           Truth
           ,
           and
           not
           establish
           a
           new
           one
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           cannot
           make
           a
           
             new
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             P.
             10.
             11.
             
             After
             the
             Drs.
             endeavours
             to
             show
             us
             wherin
             the
             Unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             does
             not
             consist
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             2.
             to
             tell
             us
             wherin
             it
             does
             consist
             ,
             viz
             in
             the
          
           Gospel-Covenant
           by
           which
           we
           are
           all
           united
           in
           One
           Bodie
           to
           Christ
           ,
           the
           one
           and
           onely
           Head
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           .....
           The
           onely
           Medium
           or
           Bond
           of
           this
           union
           between
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           is
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           :
           for
           that
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           our
           relation
           to
           Christ.
           He
           is
           our
           Head
           and
           Husband
           ,
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           we
           his
           subjects
           ,
           Disciples
           ,
           Spous
           ,
           and
           Bodie
           by
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           84.
           
           Replie
           .
           'T
           is
           strange
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           who
           lays
           so
           great
           a
           stresse
           upon
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           should
           not
           take
           a
           litle
           pains
           to
           give
           us
           an
           account
           what
           he
           means
           by
           it
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           a
           matter
           evident
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           rarely
           applied
           to
           Controversial
           uses
           .
           I
           am
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           wanted
           a
           Champion
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Ambiguitie
           that
           lies
           in
           these
           terms
           set
           him
           upon
           the
           undertaking
           .
           Wherefore
           before
           I
           grant
           it
           to
           be
           
             the
             Bond
             of
             
             union
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           it
           is
           fit
           that
           I
           establish
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           passe
           it
           over
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           by
           acknowledging
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           concealing
           from
           the
           Reader
           the
           thing
           signified
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           85.
           
           We
           understand
           by
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           the
           Covenant
           which
           we
           find
           mentioned
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremie
           chap.
           31.
           (
           who
           is
           quoted
           by
           S.
           Paul
           
             Hebr.
             chap.
          
           10.
           
             v
          
           .
           16
           )
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Behold
             the
             days
             come
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             make
             a
             New
             Covenant
             with
             the
             Hous
             of
             Israel
             and
             the
             Hous
             of
             Iuda
             ...
             This
             shall
             be
             the
             Covenant
             that
             I
             wil
             make
             ...
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             my
             People
             .
          
           The
           Prophet
           calls
           it
           a
           
             New
             Covenant
          
           ,
           not
           becaus
           all
           the
           Elect
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           were
           not
           included
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           becaus
           Christ
           was
           to
           preach
           the
           Law
           which
           was
           to
           be
           
             written
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           ,
           and
           to
           appear
           as
           a
           visible
           Teacher
           of
           the
           world
           after
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Ages
           ,
           wherin
           men
           were
           either
           totally
           ignorant
           and
           unmindfull
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           else
           tied
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           burthensome
           observance
           of
           Types
           and
           Figures
           as
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           of
           no
           lesse
           ineffectual
           Sacrifices
           ,
           as
           among
           the
           Gentils
           .
           All
           which
           were
           to
           have
           an
           end
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           way
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Love
           ,
           which
           Christ
           would
           
             write
             in
             our
             hearts
          
           .
        
         
           86.
           
           The
           word
           Covenant
           imports
           a
           mutual
           Promise
           and
           obligation
           between
           two
           or
           more
           persons
           ,
           about
           something
           that
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Promisers
           to
           the
           Honour
           ,
           or
           advantage
           of
           one
           another
           
           This
           Notion
           of
           a
           Covenant
           in
           general
           is
           easily
           applicable
           to
           the
           
             new
             Covenant
          
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           passes
           between
           God
           and
           man
           relating
           to
           the
           Gospel-For
           the
           performance
           of
           God's
           Promise
           to
           us
           redounds
           to
           his
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           performance
           of
           our
           Promise
           to
           him
           redounds
           to
           our
           Honour
           and
           advantage
           .
           What
           God
           promises
           us
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           of
           his
           Son
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           our
           Promise
           to
           him
           again
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           believe
           in
           him
           in
           hopes
           of
           so
           great
           a
           reward
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           men
           to
           be
           comprized
           under
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           that
           they
           promise
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           they
           must
           likewise
           signifie
           this
           their
           Promise
           to
           him
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           he
           himselfe
           has
           enjoyned
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           different
           in
           different
           Ages
           of
           the
           world
           .
           For
           we
           Christians
           accept
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           God's
           Promise
           at
           the
           time
           of
           our
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           receiving
           of
           which
           Sacrament
           is
           ordained
           by
           God
           as
           an
           expression
           of
           our
           assent
           to
           his
           Proposal
           to
           us
           according
           to
           that
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             He
             that
             believes
             ,
             and
             is
             baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             Marc
          
           16.
           
           Those
           who
           were
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           had
           Circumcision
           appointed
           them
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           whence
           S.
           Paul
           calls
           this
           Sacrament
           
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Righteousnesse
             of
             Faith.
             Rom.
          
           4.
           
           Those
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           had
           neither
           Circumcision
           ,
           nor
           Baptisme
           whereby
           to
           signifie
           their
           assent
           to
           God's
           Proposal
           to
           them
           ,
           might
           make
           the
           same
           known
           to
           his
           Divine
           Majestie
           by
           their
           Faith
           
           in
           Christ
           who
           was
           to
           come
           .
           For
           these
           chosen
           Vessels
           having
           been
           for
           manie
           Ages
           so
           very
           extraordinarie
           and
           few
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           doubted
           ,
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           Sacraments
           appointed
           them
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           since
           Sacraments
           are
           ordained
           for
           the
           exteriour
           Union
           of
           manie
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           significa
           a
           sacred
           thing
           ;
           especially
           considering
           ,
           that
           as
           every
           Divine
           Revelation
           that
           is
           made
           us
           for
           our
           spiritual
           good
           is
           a
           virtual
           Promise
           of
           a
           reward
           that
           is
           to
           be
           given
           us
           for
           our
           belief
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           our
           belief
           of
           it
           is
           a
           virtual
           acceptance
           of
           the
           same
           reward
           .
           But
           we
           may
           with
           more
           probabilitie
           judge
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrifices
           which
           we
           read
           to
           have
           been
           offered
           by
           Job
           (
           and
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           other
           Holie
           men
           of
           his
           Classe
           )
           were
           commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           accepted
           by
           him
           as
           an
           expression
           of
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           future
           Incarnation
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Condition
           of
           their
           becoming
           Members
           of
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           matter
           beyond
           dispute
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacrifices
           of
           Melchisedech
           were
           instituted
           for
           this
           end
           ,
           seing
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           is
           
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             according
             to
             his
             Order
             .
          
           Thus
           these
           three
           states
           of
           men
           who
           constitute
           the
           one
           〈◊〉
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           of
           Carist
           ,
           make
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Promise
           to
           God
           ,
           altho
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           expressing
           it
           be
           different
           .
        
         
           87.
           
           I
           have
           onely
           mentioned
           Faith
           as
           a
           necessarie
           Condition
           which
           we
           promise
           to
           performe
           in
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           having
           followed
           herin
           the
           method
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           demands
           of
           those
           
           who
           come
           to
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           
             whether
             they
             believe
          
           ?
           But
           besides
           Faith
           there
           is
           another
           Condition
           no
           lesse
           necessarie
           ,
           which
           is
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           forbears
           to
           mention
           becaus
           it
           is
           included
           in
           Faith
           ,
           which
           being
           an
           assent
           to
           all
           that
           God
           reveals
           ,
           it
           is
           by
           consequence
           an
           assent
           to
           all
           such
           things
           as
           he
           has
           commanded
           for
           the
           validitie
           of
           his
           Covenant
           with
           us
           .
           Now
           obedience
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           has
           believed
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           as
           appears
           out
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
             He
             that
             hears
             you
             ,
             hears
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             despises
             you
             ,
             despises
             me
             .
             Luc.
          
           10.
           
           From
           whence
           we
           gather
           ,
           that
           seing
           we
           despise
           onr
           Superiours
           as
           often
           as
           we
           disobey
           them
           ,
           we
           despise
           Christ
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           we
           disobey
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           despise
           Christ
           ,
           we
           renounce
           our
           covenant
           with
           him
           .
           And
           in
           case
           this
           Author
           will
           not
           allow
           of
           this
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           fully
           proved
           in
           the
           sequel
           of
           these
           Discourses
           ,
           he
           must
           consequently
           hold
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           have
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           may
           subsist
           ,
           altho
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           were
           absolutely
           unconnected
           ,
           disunited
           ,
           and
           independent
           of
           one
           another
           in
           matters
           of
           Goverment
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           88.
           
           Obedience
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           was
           no
           lesse
           necessarie
           to
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           under
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           than
           it
           is
           now
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           this
           onely
           difference
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           under
           the
           Old
           Law
           would
           not
           acquiesce
           with
           the
           determination
           
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           should
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           Deut.
           17.
           wheras
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           those
           who
           disobey
           their
           Pastors
           are
           onely
           excommunicated
           ,
           whereby
           they
           have
           time
           given
           them
           to
           〈◊〉
           .
           In
           both
           these
           cases
           disobedience
           is
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ;
           for
           those
           who
           died
           for
           it
           under
           the
           Law
           died
           in
           a
           state
           of
           damnation
           as
           outcasts
           and
           rebels
           against
           the
           chair
           of
           Moses
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           die
           excommunicated
           for
           the
           same
           under
           the
           Gospel
           will
           fare
           no
           better
           unless
           they
           are
           certain
           of
           the
           injustice
           of
           their
           Excommunication
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           reasonably
           presume
           of
           such
           as
           are
           excommunicated
           for
           their
           errours
           in
           Faith
           ,
           seing
           the
           Gospel
           obliges
           them
           in
           such
           cases
           to
           hear
           those
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           excommunicated
           as
           they
           hear
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           This
           condition
           appertained
           likewise
           to
           all
           those
           who
           neither
           lived
           under
           the
           Law
           nor
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ;
           for
           altho
           they
           had
           onely
           the
           actual
           exercise
           of
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           seing
           their
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           was
           an
           assent
           to
           his
           whole
           Law
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           have
           been
           an
           approbation
           of
           that
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Superiours
           which
           was
           to
           be
           commanded
           by
           it
           .
           Those
           who
           passe
           out
           of
           this
           life
           into
           Heaven
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           observance
           of
           the●…e
           conditions
           ,
           becaus
           their
           Faith
           is
           turned
           into
           〈◊〉
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           immediately
           and
           completely
           united
           to
           their
           Lord
           ,
           whom
           they
           obeyd
           in
           their
           Pastors
           whilst
           they
           were
           upon
           Earth
           .
           They
           still
           continue
           in
           Covenant
           with
           him
           (
           as
           this
           Author
           〈◊〉
           p.
           12.
           )
           becaus
           their
           enjoyment
           
           of
           him
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           a
           reward
           of
           their
           Faith
           ;
           and
           they
           ceas
           not
           to
           be
           his
           Spous
           ,
           becaus
           he
           has
           preferred
           them
           to
           a
           state
           of
           Glorie
           ,
           So
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Covenant
           ,
           〈◊〉
           they
           are
           not
           both
           of
           them
           actually
           under
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Conditions
           of
           continuing
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           89.
           
           Now
           from
           what
           I
           have
           said
           we
           may
           learn
           1.
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           is
           this
           ,
           
             A
             mutual
             Aggreement
             between
             God
             and
             some
             persons
             whom
             he
             has
             〈◊〉
             to
             this
             favour
             ,
             whereby
             God
             engages
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             the
             Spous
             and
             Bodie
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             their
             Pastors
             whom
             he
             shall
             set
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             again
             on
             their
             part
             bind
             themselves
             by
             Promise
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             these
             Conditions
             .
          
        
         
           90.
           2.
           
           That
           altho
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           be
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           
             relation
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           as
           a
           League
           that
           is
           concluded
           between
           two
           Princes
           is
           the
           beginning
           and
           foundation
           of
           the
           publique
           advantages
           that
           are
           to
           accrue
           to
           each
           others
           People
           ,
           yet
           the
           medium
           or
           〈◊〉
           of
           our
           Union
           to
           him
           cannot
           consist
           precisely
           〈◊〉
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           advantages
           of
           the
           People
           can
           consist
           meerly
           〈◊〉
           the
           League
           that
           is
           concluded
           between
           their
           Princes
           .
           For
           we
           may
           〈◊〉
           to
           God
           in
           Baptisme
           what
           is
           absolutely
           necessarie
           for
           the
           validitie
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           which
           we
           will
           not
           afterwards
           performe
           .
           In
           which
           case
           we
           have
           no
           such
           
             relation
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           our
           
             Head
             and
             Husband
             ,
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             ,
          
           or
           
           that
           we
           should
           be
           his
           
             Disciples
             ,
             subjects
             ,
             Spous
             ,
             and
             Bodie
          
           on
           this
           account
           .
           For
           baptized
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           are
           thus
           in
           Covenant
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           belong
           not
           to
           his
           One
           Bodie
           any
           otherwise
           than
           as
           deserters
           belong
           to
           the
           Armie
           which
           they
           have
           forsaken
           ,
           which
           signifies
           no
           more
           but
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           present
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           General
           has
           a
           right
           to
           punish
           them
           for
           their
           desertion
           whenever
           they
           fall
           within
           his
           Power
           .
        
         
           91.
           3.
           
           That
           if
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           be
           taken
           so
           as
           to
           signifie
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           mutual
           promises
           which
           passe
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           but
           likewise
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           dispute
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           
             the
             onely
             Bond
             or
             Medium
             of
             union
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           not
           that
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           which
           are
           the
           things
           which
           we
           promise
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           the
           
             formal
             reason
          
           of
           our
           being
           the
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           of
           his
           Son
           (
           as
           shall
           further
           appear
           below
           ,
           )
           but
           onely
           that
           they
           being
           Necessarie
           Conditions
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           be
           it
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           performed
           by
           us
           ,
           God
           makes
           us
           his
           Son's
           〈◊〉
           and
           Spous
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           exercised
           by
           us
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           ceas
           by
           our
           translation
           into
           Glorie
           .
           And
           here
           enters
           what
           S.
           Paul
           sais
           1.
           ad
           Cor.
           12.
           
           
             By
             〈◊〉
             spirit
             we
             are
             all
             baptized
             into
             One
             Bodie
             ,
          
           as
           likewise
           ad
           Eph.
           3.
           
           
             That
             the
             Nations
             should
             be
             Coheirs
             ,
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             same
             Bodie
             ,
             aud
             partakers
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             through
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           92.
           
           Having
           thus
           established
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           wherin
           shall
           we
           place
           the
           Noti●…
           
           on
           of
           the
           Churche's
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           as
           his
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           necessarie
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           Controversie
           in
           hand
           ?
           If
           we
           place
           it
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           we
           shall
           exclude
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           from
           being
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           exempt
           from
           these
           obligations
           .
           If
           we
           say
           that
           it
           consists
           in
           the
           character
           which
           we
           receive
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           we
           shall
           make
           Heretiques
           ,
           Schismatiques
           ,
           and
           Apostats
           (
           supposing
           they
           have
           been
           baptized
           )
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Members
           .
           And
           if
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           consists
           in
           habitual
           or
           Justifying
           Grace
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           true
           what
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           sais
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           dead
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           .
        
         
           93.
           
           D
           Sherlock
           gives
           a
           broad
           hint
           p.
           13.
           and
           14.
           that
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           united
           in
           One
           Bodie
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           united
           to
           him
           as
           his
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           certainly
           he
           would
           never
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           considered
           the
           double
           meaning
           which
           I
           lately
           assigned
           to
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           .
           For
           altho
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           mutual
           Promises
           that
           passe
           between
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           are
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Churche's
           relation
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           seing
           these
           Promises
           alone
           cannot
           unite
           her
           to
           him
           any
           otherwise
           than
           as
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           are
           united
           to
           him
           ,
           her
           complete
           Union
           to
           him
           must
           be
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           mutual
           Promises
           ,
           which
           they
           make
           to
           each
           other
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Union
           
           which
           makes
           her
           his
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           .
        
         
           94.
           
           I
           say
           he
           hints
           at
           such
           a
           distinction
           very
           clearly
           ,
           for
           having
           asked
           the
           question
           ,
           
             how
             the
             whole
             Church
          
           (
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           )
           
             is
             but
             one
             Bodie
          
           ?
           He
           answers
           that
           
             he
             knows
             of
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             are
             all
             united
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             are
             thus
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             Christ
             accounts
             for
             his
             One
             Bodie
             .
          
           After
           which
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           
             it
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             also
             the
             Bodie
             and
             Spous
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             called
             so
             for
             Mystical
             reasons
             ,
          
           which
           I
           willingly
           grant
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           know
           that
           these
           
             Mystical
             reasons
          
           are
           the
           mystical
           Union
           where
           -
           by
           the
           Church
           is
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           her
           Spous
           ,
           and
           wholly
           indistinct
           from
           the
           performance
           of
           God's
           Promise
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           out
           of
           these
           reasons
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           out
           of
           him
           below
           N.
           96.
           and
           which
           being
           supposed
           here
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           him
           to
           〈◊〉
           whether
           
             the
             formation
          
           of
           the
           church
           out
           of
           Christ's
           
             Broken
             Bodie
          
           be
           not
           the
           thing
           which
           God
           promised
           her
           when
           he
           entred
           into
           the
           Gospel-Covenant
           with
           her
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           the
           Churches
           
             formation
             out
             of
             his
             broken
             Podie
          
           be
           her
           Mystical
           Marriage
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           her
           Mystical
           Marriage
           be
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             Reasons
          
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           these
           
             Mystical
             Reasons
          
           are
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           whereby
           she
           is
           married
           ,
           and
           united
           to
           him
           .
           And
           if
           these
           
             Mystical
             Reasons
          
           are
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           whereby
           she
           is
           married
           ,
           and
           united
           to
           him
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           
             One
             Bodie
          
           in
           Christ
           not
           meerly
           becaus
           she
           is
           united
           to
           him
           by
           Covenant
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           
           Promises
           which
           they
           have
           made
           each
           other
           ,
           but
           becaus
           she
           has
           received
           from
           him
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           Promise
           upon
           her
           performance
           of
           what
           she
           had
           promised
           him
           .
        
         
           95.
           
           Since
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           Christ
           is
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           similitude
           ,
           the
           most
           effectual
           way
           to
           establish
           it's
           Notion
           will
           be
           to
           consult
           the
           H.
           Scriptures
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           similitudes
           set
           down
           ,
           and
           the
           grounds
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           best
           light
           we
           can
           have
           to
           know
           it's
           meaning
           .
        
         
           96.
           
           In
           the
           first
           place
           the
           Church
           is
           called
           the
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           as
           wel
           becaus
           of
           the
           infinit
           love
           wherwith
           he
           cherishes
           ,
           supports
           ,
           and
           regales
           her
           ,
           as
           also
           for
           certain
           Mystical
           Reasons
           which
           are
           delivered
           by
           this
           Author
           P.
           14.
           15.
           16.
           17.
           and
           seing
           his
           words
           are
           not
           amisse
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           sure
           no
           others
           will
           pleas
           him
           halfe
           so
           wel
           .
           
             To
             understand
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             why
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             the
             Spous
             and
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
             we
             must
             enquire
             ,
             why
             the
             Wife
             is
             called
             the
             Bodie
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             Flesh
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Woman
             was
             formed
             cut
             of
             the
             Man
             ......
             Thus
             the
          
           B.
           
             Iesus
             out
             of
             his
             great
             pitie
             and
             compassion
             to
             fallen
             Man
             intending
             to
             marrie
             us
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             recover
             us
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             and
             miserie
             ,
             〈◊〉
             marries
             our
             nature
             to
             himselfe
             by
             an
             Hypostatical
             union
             〈◊〉
             Man
             was
             created
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             woman
             taken
             out
             of
             him
             ......
             But
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             that
             the
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             partake
             of
          
           
           the
           same
           Nature
           ,
           but
           the
           Woman
           must
           be
           formed
           out
           of
           the
           Man
           ,
           which
           makes
           her
           Flesh
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           Bone
           of
           his
           Bone.
           And
           thus
           accordingly
           the
           Church
           is
           formed
           out
           of
           the
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           a
           Mystical
           sense
           his
           very
           Flesh
           and
           Bones
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           We
           are
           Members
           of
           his
           Bodie
           ,
           of
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Bones
           .
           For
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Flesh
           gave
           life
           ,
           and
           being
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           purchased
           a
           Church
           to
           himselfe
           by
           his
           own
           Blood
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           formed
           〈◊〉
           himselfe
           a
           Church
           out
           of
           his
           broken
           Bodies
           as
           〈◊〉
           bodie
           was
           broken
           ,
           and
           a
           rib
           taken
           out
           of
           him
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Woman
           ....
           And
           as
           the
           Woman
           was
           formed
           out
           of
           Adam's
           side
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           Church
           out
           of
           Christ's
           side
           .
           For
           when
           he
           was
           pierced
           by
           the
           soldiers
           spear
           ,
           〈◊〉
           came
           out
           of
           his
           side
           both
           Water
           and
           Blood
           ...
           And
           therefore
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           were
           〈◊〉
           the
           right
           ,
           who
           tel
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           Covenant
           flowed
           from
           out
           of
           his
           side
           which
           are
           the
           formation
           of
           this
           Spiritual
           Spous
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           97.
           2.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           likewise
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           to
           be
           it's
           Head
           from
           the
           resemblance
           there
           is
           between
           it
           and
           the
           〈◊〉
           Bodie
           of
           a
           man.
           For
           as
           in
           the
           Natural
           Bodie
           〈◊〉
           are
           different
           Members
           who
           act
           by
           the
           vertue
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           command
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           which
           is
           the
           seat
           of
           reason
           and
           of
           all
           the
           senses
           ,
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           there
           are
           different
           states
           and
           Conditions
           of
           Members
           ,
           who
           〈◊〉
           from
           their
           Head
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           
             Fulnesse
             of
             the
             Divinitie
          
           resides
           ,
           abilitie
           ,
           and
           directions
           how
           to
           
           performe
           their
           supernatural
           operations
           .
           S.
           Paul
           1.
           ad
           Cor.
           12.
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           set
           in
           his
           Church
           some
           Apostles
           ,
           others
           Prophets
           ,
           others
           Teachers
           ,
           others
           that
           work
           Miracles
           and
           cure
           diseases
           from
           above
           ,
           others
           that
           have
           the
           guift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           others
           again
           who
           are
           qualified
           for
           Government
           &c.
           
           All
           which
           are
           Members
           of
           this
           
             One
             Bodie
          
           ,
           and
           in
           subjection
           to
           their
           Head
           ,
           who
           directs
           them
           by
           his
           invisible
           influences
           to
           contribute
           each
           one
           their
           part
           towards
           the
           consummation
           of
           the
           whole
           Bodie
           in
           Charitie
           ,
           which
           is
           their
           last
           end
           .
           So
           that
           as
           in
           the
           Natural
           Bodie
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Head
           is
           derived
           to
           all
           the
           Members
           through
           the
           providential
           care
           it
           has
           over
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           capacitie
           of
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           and
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           the
           〈◊〉
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           lodged
           in
           all
           it's
           Members
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           strugling
           still
           with
           temptations
           on
           Earth
           .
           In
           the
           One
           he
           dwels
           by
           Glorie
           and
           the
           Beatifique
           Vision
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           other
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           his
           other
           sacred
           Unctions
           .
           For
           these
           diversities
           of
           operations
           proceed
           all
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           their
           Head
           ,
           who
           lives
           in
           them
           after
           a
           more
           special
           manner
           than
           he
           does
           in
           inanimate
           beings
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           Immensitie
           and
           Power
           ;
           or
           than
           he
           does
           in
           Infidels
           who
           know
           not
           his
           name
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           lives
           by
           natural
           reason
           ;
           or
           than
           he
           does
           in
           Catechumens
           ,
           who
           altho
           they
           know
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           yet
           having
           not
           received
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           manner
           whereby
           they
           are
           enjoyned
           to
           accept
           of
           God's
           Promises
           ,
           they
           can
           have
           no
           right
           to
           any
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           nor
           by
           consequence
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Bodie
           ;
           Or
           than
           he
           does
           in
           〈◊〉
           and
           Excommunicated
           Persons
           ,
           who
           having
           renounced
           their
           Obedience
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           he
           lives
           not
           in
           them
           altho
           they
           believe
           and
           have
           received
           Baptisme
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           he
           does
           Infidels
           .
           Wheras
           he
           lives
           in
           all
           such
           as
           are
           Members
           of
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           as
           a
           readie
           Principle
           of
           supernatural
           operations
           .
           If
           they
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Principle
           of
           their
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           are
           on
           Earth
           ,
           altho
           they
           are
           great
           〈◊〉
           ,
           yet
           in
           vertue
           of
           his
           〈◊〉
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           being
           assisted
           by
           him
           ,
           whenever
           they
           heartily
           repent
           of
           their
           offences
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           him
           .
           But
           Catechumens
           ,
           Schismatiques
           and
           Excommunicated
           Persons
           are
           under
           an
           impossibilitie
           of
           repenting
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           till
           they
           are
           incorporated
           either
           actually
           or
           
             in
             voto
          
           into
           Christ's
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           state
           to
           which
           he
           has
           promised
           his
           Grace
           and
           assistance
           .
        
         
           98.
           
           And
           to
           carrie
           the
           Analogie
           yet
           further
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Natural
           Bodie
           such
           services
           as
           are
           proper
           to
           each
           part
           are
           communicated
           to
           every
           Fellow-member
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           good
           so
           peculiar
           to
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           do
           not
           partake
           of
           :
           so
           it
           fares
           likewise
           in
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           
           where
           such
           meritorious
           actions
           as
           are
           performed
           by
           any
           Member
           in
           particular
           ,
           redound
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           David
           
             Particeps
             ego
             sum
             omnium
             timentium
             te
             .
             Psalm
             .
          
           118.
           
           By
           which
           means
           we
           are
           not
           onely
           Members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           as
           S.
           Paul
           sais
           ad
           Eph.
           4.
           
           
             Members
             of
             one
             another
          
           ,
           by
           contributing
           towards
           one
           anothers
           salvation
           by
           such
           good
           actions
           ,
           as
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           stations
           and
           places
           which
           God
           has
           assigned
           to
           us
           ;
           as
           the
           eye
           ,
           the
           ear
           ,
           the
           hand
           ,
           the
           foot
           ,
           and
           the
           bellie
           contribute
           towards
           the
           mutual
           good
           of
           one
           another
           by
           such
           operations
           as
           are
           proper
           to
           each
           one
           in
           particular
           .
           Thus
           if
           God
           has
           made
           me
           a
           Pastor
           of
           souls
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           I
           discharge
           my
           office
           according
           to
           his
           Divine
           Will
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           has
           made
           me
           poor
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           I
           bear
           my
           necessities
           with
           patience
           and
           resignation
           ,
           he
           will
           in
           consideration
           of
           my
           Merits
           have
           mercie
           on
           my
           Fellow-members
           who
           are
           in
           far
           distant
           Countries
           ,
           as
           suppose
           in
           Mexico
           or
           China
           .
           Wheras
           without
           such
           a
           communication
           of
           Merits
           ,
           whatever
           good
           I
           may
           do
           to
           my
           Fellow-members
           here
           in
           England
           by
           my
           example
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           yet
           those
           in
           Mexico
           or
           China
           will
           be
           never
           the
           better
           for
           it
           .
           Seing
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           is
           no
           longer
           capable
           of
           meriting
           ,
           their
           prayers
           and
           Intercessions
           are
           the
           onely
           services
           that
           they
           can
           render
           to
           their
           Brethren
           on
           Earth
           :
           but
           this
           is
           too
           general
           a
           means
           for
           all
           the
           Fellow-members
           to
           assist
           one
           another
           withall
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           all
           onely
           of
           one
           kind
           ,
           as
           suppose
           an
           eye
           ,
           an
           
           ear
           ,
           a
           hand
           ,
           or
           a
           bellie
           ,
           becaus
           they
           contribute
           all
           alike
           towards
           the
           common
           good
           by
           one
           and
           the
           same
           operation
           .
           Thus
           S.
           Paul's
           excellent
           Analogie
           is
           fully
           salved
           in
           our
           Doctrin
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           be
           very
           imperfect
           in
           the
           Drs.
           way
           ,
           who
           by
           denying
           Merit
           ,
           makes
           it
           impossible
           to
           explicate
           ,
           how
           the
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           has
           a
           complete
           resemblance
           with
           the
           Natural
           Bodie
           ,
           when
           the
           Members
           of
           it
           are
           onely
           
             Members
             of
             one
             another
          
           by
           their
           being
           all
           united
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           special
           assistances
           which
           their
           respective
           stations
           enable
           them
           to
           afford
           to
           one
           another
           .
           The
           contrarie
           wherof
           happens
           in
           the
           Natural
           Bodie
           ,
           where
           the
           Members
           are
           one
           among
           themselves
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           their
           common
           subjection
           to
           their
           Head
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           subserviencie
           to
           one
           another
           by
           means
           of
           such
           good
           offices
           as
           are
           proper
           to
           each
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           99
           :
           3.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           is
           compared
           Luc.
           15.
           to
           a
           Vine
           ,
           and
           
             ad
             Rom.
          
           10.
           to
           an
           
             Olive
             tree
          
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           said
           to
           be
           his
           branches
           ,
           and
           to
           derive
           our
           growth
           and
           nourishment
           from
           him
           .
           So
           that
           whilst
           we
           are
           not
           broken
           off
           but
           united
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           partake
           of
           the
           fatnesse
           of
           his
           root
           ,
           and
           may
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           .
        
         
           100.
           4.
           
           As
           in
           the
           Natural
           Bodie
           ,
           when
           any
           Member
           is
           stupified
           ,
           or
           seized
           with
           the
           dead
           palsie
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           cease
           for
           all
           that
           from
           being
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Bodie
           ,
           altho
           it
           be
           an
           uselesse
           one
           ,
           and
           afford
           matter
           of
           grief
           to
           the
           other
           members
           ;
           neither
           is
           it
           dead
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           totally
           forsaken
           by
           the
           soul
           which
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           the
           ill
           
           dispositions
           it
           lies
           under
           ,
           hinder
           it's
           sensations
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           obeye
           thehead
           by
           the
           exercise
           of
           any
           vital
           motions
           .
           So
           it
           fares
           likewise
           with
           too
           manie
           members
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           who
           being
           deprived
           of
           Charitie
           are
           under
           such
           ill
           dispositions
           ,
           〈◊〉
           they
           are
           unable
           to
           think
           ,
           or
           to
           act
           any
           thing
           so
           as
           to
           pleas
           Christ
           their
           Head
           thereby
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           he
           requires
           of
           them
           ;
           wherin
           consist
           the
           most
           proffitable
           Motions
           of
           a
           Christian
           and
           supernatural
           life
           .
           And
           neverthe
           lesse
           they
           ceas
           not
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Bodie
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           Spiritual
           Palsie
           ,
           and
           insensibilitie
           of
           their
           greatest
           concerns
           ,
           becaus
           they
           still
           retain
           the
           spirit
           of
           their
           Head
           who
           
             dwels
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             Faith
             ,
          
           as
           S.
           Paul
           sais
           ad
           Eph.
           3.
           as
           likewise
           1.
           
             ad
             Cor
          
           ,
           6.
           
             v
          
           .
           19.
           and
           〈◊〉
           
             ad
             Cor.
          
           13.
           
             v
          
           .
           5.
           
           Their
           soul
           has
           not
           totally
           forsaken
           them
           ,
           altho
           their
           obstructions
           and
           bad
           dispositions
           hinder
           the
           communication
           of
           it's
           influences
           ;
           and
           their
           Faith
           (
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Principle
           of
           a
           Christian
           life
           )
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           improved
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           action
           ,
           may
           retore
           them
           again
           from
           their
           spiritual
           deadnesse
           to
           health
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           living
           Members
           by
           partaking
           of
           those
           Blessings
           and
           Graces
           ,
           which
           abundantly
           flow
           from
           the
           Head
           to
           all
           the
           Members
           through
           the
           working
           of
           Charitie
           .
        
         
           101.
           
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           S.
           Paul
           speaks
           of
           the
           dead
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Bodie
           as
           tho
           there
           were
           no
           life
           at
           all
           in
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           there
           is
           in
           〈◊〉
           branch
           of
           a
           tree
           :
           which
           terms
           are
           〈◊〉
           
           used
           by
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           on
           the
           present
           occasion
           .
           God
           forbid
           that
           I
           should
           disallow
           of
           this
           way
           of
           speech
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           countenanced
           by
           Truth
           it selfe
           .
           However
           I
           judge
           ;
           that
           it
           may
           be
           understood
           so
           in
           relation
           to
           Charitie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           permanent
           and
           
             Haebitual
             Life
          
           which
           we
           receive
           in
           Baptisme
           ;
           so
           that
           who
           〈◊〉
           is
           deprived
           of
           this
           Heavenly
           Guift
           is
           as
           much
           dead
           in
           order
           to
           any
           actions
           that
           may
           deserve
           a
           reward
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           withered
           or
           rotten
           branch
           of
           a
           tree
           ,
           or
           a
           Bodie
           that
           is
           forsaken
           by
           the
           soul.
           But
           if
           it
           be
           understood
           with
           relation
           to
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           Efficient
           Caus
           of
           Charitie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           our
           Regeneration
           and
           Newnesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           inconvenience
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           dead
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Bodie
           have
           an
           Analogie
           with
           Paralytiques
           ,
           becaus
           we
           are
           sure
           that
           they
           have
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           them
           by
           Faith
           ,
           who
           sais
           of
           himselfe
           that
           he
           is
           Life
           .
           So
           that
           as
           we
           say
           of
           a
           Paralytique
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           absolutely
           dead
           whilst
           his
           soul
           continues
           united
           to
           his
           Bodie
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           is
           dead
           as
           to
           his
           sensations
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           ill
           dispositions
           that
           affect
           his
           nerves
           :
           so
           we
           may
           say
           of
           a
           dead
           Member
           of
           Christ's
           Bodie
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           absolutely
           dead
           so
           long
           as
           he
           has
           the
           Lord
           of
           Life
           dwelling
           within
           him
           by
           a
           special
           presence
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           common
           to
           those
           who
           have
           Faith
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           of
           his
           Bodie
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           is
           dead
           as
           to
           any
           good
           and
           meritorious
           actions
           through
           the
           want
           of
           Charitie
           .
        
         
           102.
           
           Now
           from
           all
           these
           Analogies
           and
           similitudes
           
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           denotes
           a
           special
           Grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Lord
           receives
           us
           under
           his
           more
           particular
           care
           ,
           whereby
           he
           looks
           after
           our
           true
           and
           onely
           interest
           as
           tho
           we
           were
           parts
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           concern
           as
           every
           one
           has
           for
           his
           natural
           Members
           .
           For
           what
           signifies
           his
           
             forming
             us
             out
             of
             his
             broken
             Bodie
             ,
          
           but
           that
           he
           has
           placed
           us
           in
           such
           a
           state
           wherin
           we
           may
           receive
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           death
           and
           Passion
           ,
           which
           is
           signified
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremie
           above
           ,
           when
           God
           sais
           that
           
             he
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             his
             People
             ?
          
           And
           that
           he
           has
           given
           us
           a
           supernatural
           strength
           to
           attain
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           end
           above
           our
           natural
           abilities
           ?
           And
           what
           fignifies
           his
           being
           as
           it
           were
           the
           soul
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           root
           from
           whence
           she
           derives
           her
           juce
           and
           fatnesse
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           is
           readie
           prepared
           to
           do
           us
           good
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           lay
           hold
           on
           him
           ;
           that
           he
           is
           our
           All
           in
           All
           ,
           that
           he
           supports
           our
           weaknesse
           ,
           mollifies
           our
           hardnesse
           ,
           enflames
           our
           lukewarmnesse
           ,
           removes
           our
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           an
           Union
           with
           him
           by
           means
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           or
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Beatifique
           Vision
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           ,
           we
           are
           able
           to
           do
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           imperfect
           and
           impure
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           not
           end
           in
           death
           and
           destruction
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           conclude
           from
           all
           that
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ's
           Bodie
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           Mystically
           
           
             united
             to
             him
             as
             our
          
           Spous
           imports
           A
           special
           Relation
           which
           all
           those
           have
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           last
           end
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           retracted
           their
           acceptance
           of
           the
           Graces
           and
           favours
           which
           he
           promised
           them
           ,
           through
           their
           renouncing
           the
           necessarie
           Conditions
           which
           he
           required
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           promised
           to
           performe
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Gospel-Covenant
           passed
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           103.
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           that
           it
           is
           
             A
             special
             Relation
             which
             all
             those
             have
             to
             〈◊〉
             as
             their
             last
             end
             ,
          
           becaus
           all
           men
           whether
           they
           are
           〈◊〉
           or
           unbelievers
           have
           a
           general
           Relation
           to
           him
           as
           to
           their
           Creatour
           ,
           Preserver
           ,
           and
           future
           Judge
           ,
           nay
           and
           as
           to
           their
           
             last
             〈◊〉
          
           too
           ,
           seing
           they
           were
           all
           created
           to
           enjoy
           God.
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           a
           Relation
           to
           Christ
           as
           denotes
           a
           state
           wherin
           〈◊〉
           means
           are
           to
           be
           had
           which
           lead
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           onely
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           his
           Bodie
           .
           I
           say
           
             who
             have
             not
             retracted
             their
             acceptance
             of
             the
             Graces
             and
             favours
          
           &c.
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           may
           be
           both
           comprehended
           under
           this
           Notion
           .
           For
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           has
           not
           made
           any
           such
           retractation
           ,
           seing
           she
           actually
           professes
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           her
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           onely
           state
           wherin
           Christ
           dispenses
           his
           favours
           here
           upon
           Earth
           .
           And
           as
           for
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           she
           still
           continues
           the
           
             acceptance
             of
             such
             graces
             and
             favours
          
           as
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           state
           to
           which
           she
           is
           called
           ,
           as
           she
           did
           likewise
           the
           
             Necessarie
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
          
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           she
           was
           freed
           by
           her
           Spous
           srom
           the
           
           observance
           of
           them
           .
           I
           say
           the
           
             necessarie
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
          
           ;
           for
           God
           required
           of
           us
           in
           Baptisme
           when
           we
           entred
           into
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           likewife
           renounce
           the
           
             Devil
             and
             all
             his
             pomps
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           lead
           holie
           and
           spiritual
           lives
           ,
           and
           we
           made
           him
           a
           Promise
           that
           we
           would
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           altho
           we
           fail
           herin
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           ceas
           to
           be
           Members
           of
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           provided
           we
           preserve
           the
           true
           〈◊〉
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           unitie
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           P.
           20.
           proves
           at
           large
           against
           his
           dissenting
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           104.
           
           Thus
           I
           have
           run
           through
           the
           Drs.
           first
           Chapter
           wherin
           he
           pretends
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           that
           includes
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Reader
           's
           consideration
           ,
           whether
           he
           has
           made
           his
           attempt
           good
           ,
           without
           clearing
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Gospel-Covenant
           ,
           or
           that
           of
           our
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           as
           our
           Spous
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           necessarie
           ties
           that
           must
           unite
           them
           both
           together
           .
           His
           discourse
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           is
           bent
           for
           several
           leaves
           rather
           against
           his
           dissenting
           Brethren
           than
           against
           us
           .
           What
           remains
           yet
           untouched
           relating
           to
           the
           differences
           which
           Protestants
           have
           with
           us
           shall
           be
           considered
           in
           the
           examination
           of
           his
           second
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           now
           lies
           before
           me
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             CHAPTER
             II.
          
           Concerning
           the
           unitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           P.
           30.
           
        
         
           HE
           begins
           thus
           .
           If
           the
           whole
           Church
           be
           one
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           every
           part
           of
           it
           must
           be
           one
           with
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           therefore
           one
           with
           it
           self
           ie
           with
           that
           same
           kind
           of
           unitie
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           whole
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Replie
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           I
           'le
           help
           him
           forward
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             one
             with
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             therefore
             one
             with
             itselfe
             with
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             unitie
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             whole
             .
          
           Then
           thus
           .
           
             But
             the
             unitie
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             whole
             is
             the
             unitie
             whereby
             it
             is
             Mystically
             united
             to
             Christ
             as
             to
             it's
             Spous
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             one
             with
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             it selfe
             by
             the
             unitie
             whereby
             it
             is
             Mystically
             united
             to
             Christ
             as
             to
             it's
             Spous
             and
             Head.
          
           I
           see
           nothing
           oncluded
           here
           but
           what
           we
           freely
           grant
           ,
           viz
           that
           the
           〈◊〉
           on
           〈◊〉
           is
           〈◊〉
           one
           with
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           whereby
           they
           are
           both
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           Spous
           .
        
         
         
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             He
             immediately
             proceeds
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           Essential
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           that
           which
           makes
           a
           Church
           and
           makes
           it
           one
           ,
           is
           that
           all
           true
           Churches
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           one
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           being
           all
           united
           to
           him
           as
           to
           their
           Head
           by
           the
           same
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Replie
           .
           This
           is
           the
           killing
           Proposition
           which
           is
           to
           put
           and
           end
           to
           the
           
             vain
             and
             arrogant
             Pretences
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           This
           is
           to
           be
           the
           bane
           of
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           the
           Pope's
           Supremacie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           to
           be
           she
           shield
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Caus
           ,
           which
           till
           the
           publication
           of
           this
           Discourse
           has
           been
           carried
           on
           but
           very
           unluckily
           ,
           altho
           he
           will
           have
           
             manie
             good
             things
          
           to
           have
           been
           said
           in
           it's
           behalfe
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           find
           any
           one
           word
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           that
           which
           I
           have
           examined
           above
           in
           Replie
           to
           this
           3.
           
           Answer
           ,
           N.
           6.
           altho
           it
           be
           not
           a
           Principle
           of
           so
           great
           clearnesse
           as
           to
           be
           it's
           own
           proof
           .
           Nay
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           in
           effect
           but
           a
           Proposition
           which
           he
           advances
           in
           opposition
           to
           our
           Doctrin
           .
           For
           we
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           has
           a
           Visible
           Unitie
           Essential
           to
           it
           by
           Christ's
           Institution
           by
           means
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Pastors
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           show
           by
           pressing
           consequences
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Supremacie
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           .
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           onely
           
             Essential
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             
             it
             one
             ,
             is
             that
             all
             true
             Churches
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             One
             Mystical
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             being
             all
             united
             to
             him
             as
             to
             their
             Head
             by
             the
             same
             Covenant
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Unitie
           Essential
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           that
           wereby
           it
           is
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           it's
           
             Mystical
             Head
          
           and
           Spous
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           very
           manfully
           concludes
           the
           falsenesse
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Doctrins
           .
           Can
           he
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           lay
           aside
           our
           Faith
           becaus
           he
           tels
           us
           that
           it
           is
           not
           true
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           prudent
           man
           of
           his
           partie
           will
           judge
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           put
           
             an
             end
             to
             wranglings
          
           by
           a
           bare
           denial
           of
           our
           Tenets
           ,
           which
           all
           Authors
           of
           his
           Communion
           who
           have
           writ
           before
           him
           ,
           have
           done
           no
           lesse
           than
           himselfe
           ?
           Nay
           they
           have
           brought
           proofs
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           to
           justifie
           their
           dissent
           from
           us
           ;
           but
           he
           brings
           none
           ,
           and
           yet
           would
           have
           the
           world
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           done
           more
           than
           any
           of
           them
           .
           He
           must
           have
           a
           strange
           confidence
           in
           his
           own
           abilities
           ,
           who
           can
           presume
           ,
           that
           a
           simple
           Affirmation
           or
           Negation
           of
           his
           own
           will
           go
           further
           than
           other
           mens
           Syllogisms
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           the
           Dr.
           does
           ;
           for
           otherwise
           he
           would
           never
           censure
           Protestant
           Writers
           for
           the
           ill
           management
           of
           their
           Caus
           against
           us
           ,
           when
           he
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           matter
           ,
           produces
           such
           a
           Principle
           for
           this
           purpose
           as
           he
           is
           sure
           we
           will
           denie
           ,
           and
           yet
           makes
           no
           provision
           at
           all
           for
           it's
           defence
           .
           Let
           his
           Pupils
           〈◊〉
           up
           his
           Authoritie
           as
           much
           as
           they
           pleas
           ;
           we
           will
           allow
           him
           to
           have
           none
           ,
           but
           where
           we
           find
           he
           〈◊〉
           reason
           for
           what
           he
           sais
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           〈◊〉
           
           should
           have
           at
           present
           ,
           seing
           the
           onely
           proof
           of
           this
           Proposition
           is
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           his
           Person
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Proposition
           is
           capable
           of
           a
           good
           sense
           as
           wel
           as
           of
           a
           bad
           one
           .
           For
           if
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           be
           ,
           that
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           is
           that
           all
           true
           Churches
           are
           united
           to
           him
           as
           to
           their
           Head
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Promises
           that
           passed
           between
           them
           in
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           it
           is
           undoubtedly
           true
           .
           Neither
           do
           I
           know
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           can
           make
           a
           Mystical
           Church
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           Mystically
           One
           ,
           becaus
           the
           
             Relation
             to
             Christ
          
           which
           arises
           from
           the
           
             formation
             of
             us
          
           out
           of
           his
           
             broken
             Bodie
          
           which
           he
           promised
           us
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           us
           Members
           of
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Conditions
           which
           he
           required
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           viz
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           wherin
           we
           place
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           as
           such
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           the
           immediate
           connexion
           which
           this
           Proposition
           has
           with
           the
           last
           which
           I
           took
           notice
           of
           ,
           evinces
           that
           he
           can
           have
           no
           such
           meaning
           as
           this
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           very
           clear
           ,
           that
           he
           designs
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           onely
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           of
           it
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           it's
           Spous
           .
           For
           he
           having
           said
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ,
           that
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           consists
           in
           the
           Union
           of
           them
           both
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           having
           at
           present
           applied
           this
           Doctrin
           to
           that
           part
           of
           the
           
           whole
           Church
           which
           is
           on
           Earth
           whose
           Unitie
           he
           pretends
           to
           establish
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           he
           allows
           of
           no
           other
           Unitie
           as
           Essential
           to
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           we
           might
           expect
           an
           account
           of
           it
           here
           which
           is
           it's
           proper
           place
           ,
           seing
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Churche's
           Unitie
           must
           needs
           be
           defective
           without
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Besides
           ,
           his
           inferences
           throughout
           the
           second
           Chapter
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           has
           no
           other
           Unitie
           Essential
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           whereby
           it
           is
           Mystically
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           it's
           Spous
           .
           Which
           Position
           has
           engaged
           him
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             whole
             Companie
             ,
             or
             multitude
             of
             individual
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             singly
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             in
             him
             .
          
           From
           whence
           he
           is
           enforced
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Clergie
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             a
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           
             they
             are
             not
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           
             the
             Church
             has
             no
             Authoritie
             ,
             nor
             any
             visible
             Tribunal
             wherein
             to
             exercise
             this
             Authoritie
          
           ;
           that
           
             the
             Faith
             of
             General
             Councils
             is
             not
             necessarily
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ;
           that
           the
           
             Indefectibilitie
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             does
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             Indefectibilitie
             of
             Organized
             Churches
          
           ;
           that
           
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             to
             be
             unknown
             and
             invisible
          
           ;
           that
           
             the
             indefectibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             prove
             the
             Infallibilitie
             of
             any
             Organized
             Church
             .
          
           All
           which
           Doctrins
           and
           a
           great
           manie
           more
           which
           I
           have
           omitted
           ,
           suppose
           that
           our
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           is
           the
           onely
           Essential
           Unitie
           which
           the
           Church
           has
           .
           And
           to
           put
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           dispute
           ,
           he
           sais
           in
           expresse
           terms
           p.
           47.
           that
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           consists
           
             onely
             in
             the
             union
             of
             all
             Christians
             to
             Christ
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             his
             one
             Mystical
             Bodie
          
           ;
           and
           p.
           31.
           that
           Christian
           Churches
           
             are
             One
             Bodie
             by
             being
             all
             united
             to
             one
             Mystical
             Head
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ;
             not
             by
             an
             external
             and
             visible
             union
             to
             each
             other
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           truly
           if
           he
           hold
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Essential
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           visibly
           One
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           be
           Mystically
           One
           ,
           what
           he
           sais
           against
           us
           p.
           7.
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           formal
           and
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           is
           very
           sillie
           .
           For
           his
           Argument
           runs
           thus
           .
           
             The
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             One
             with
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             being
             both
             but
             One
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             the
             same
             Essential
             unitie
             ;
             for
             how
             they
             should
             be
             One
             by
             two
             sorts
             of
             unitie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             One
             without
             the
             same
             formal
             unitie
             ,
             is
             very
             mysterious
             and
             near
             akin
             to
             a
             contradiction
             .
             And
             therefore
             seing
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Heaven
             does
             not
             consist
             in
             it's
             union
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             no
             more
             does
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Earth
             ,
             the
             unitie
             being
             the
             same
             in
             both
             .
          
           To
           which
           Argument
           we
           have
           a
           very
           readie
           and
           convincing
           Answer
           ,
           if
           he
           hold
           it
           to
           be
           Essential
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           tobe
           Visibly
           One
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           it's
           Visible
           Unitie
           consist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           by
           any
           other
           visible
           means
           ?
           For
           it
           cannot
           follow
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           does
           not
           〈◊〉
           
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           it
           follows
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           that
           wherin
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           will
           have
           the
           visible
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           consist
           ,
           that
           therefore
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           the
           same
           .
           And
           as
           in
           this
           Hypothesis
           he
           will
           denie
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           
             near
             akin
             to
             a
             contradiction
          
           to
           say
           that
           such
           a
           visible
           Unitie
           as
           he
           allows
           ,
           is
           Essential
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           becaus
           he
           does
           not
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Formal
             and
             Essential
             unitie
          
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           consists
           in
           such
           an
           Unitie
           as
           he
           judges
           to
           appertain
           onely
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           :
           so
           we
           may
           in
           like
           manner
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           far
           from
           being
           a
           contradiction
           ,
           to
           place
           the
           visible
           Unitie
           which
           we
           acknowledge
           for
           Essential
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           in
           it's
           Union
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           becaus
           we
           do
           not
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           formal
           and
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           consists
           therin
           ,
           but
           in
           another
           kind
           of
           Unitie
           which
           is
           distinct
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Having
           said
           thus
           much
           concerning
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Proposition
           ,
           I
           would
           now
           gladly
           know
           ,
           how
           the
           Dr.
           can
           reconcile
           the
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           he
           sais
           p.
           18.
           is
           
             plainly
             taught
             in
             Scripture
          
           with
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           For
           seing
           the
           Church
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           many
           individuals
           united
           into
           One
           Bodie
           ,
           if
           the
           Essential
           Union
           of
           them
           together
           be
           Invisible
           (
           as
           our
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           as
           our
           Spous
           is
           )
           
           the
           Church
           must
           be
           invisible
           to
           .
           I
           shall
           prove
           our
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           be
           Invisible
           in
           my
           Replie
           to
           the
           Answer
           which
           he
           returns
           to
           this
           Objection
           ,
           which
           was
           too
           notorious
           to
           be
           dissembled
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           starts
           it
           against
           himselfe
           
             ubi
             supra
          
           ,
           and
           takes
           an
           occasion
           to
           show
           his
           dislike
           of
           those
           who
           are
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           composed
           of
           no
           others
           but
           the
           Elect.
           
        
         
           8.
           
           As
           I
           do
           not
           blame
           him
           for
           impugning
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           so
           I
           must
           needs
           declare
           my
           dissatisfaction
           at
           the
           Answer
           which
           he
           makes
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           Objection
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             union
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             Christ
             which
             he
             had
             explained
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           her
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           him
           as
           to
           her
           Spous
           )
           
             is
             a
             visible
             union
             ,
             for
             ,
          
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             we
             are
             nnited
             to
             Christ
             by
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             is
             visible
             ;
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Covenant
             Baptisme
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             are
             visible
             ,
             the
             profession
             of
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Christ
             made
             〈◊〉
             these
             Sacraments
             are
             visible
             also
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             a
             visible
             Covenant
             ,
             visible
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             a
             visible
             profession
             is
             visible
             also
             .
          
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           not
           at
           all
           satisfied
           with
           this
           Answer
           ;
           for
           by
           his
           good
           leave
           ,
           the
           
             union
             to
             Christ
             which
             he
             had
             explained
          
           is
           an
           invisible
           Union
           ;
           for
           it
           consists
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           performe
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           are
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           their
           Spous
           ,
           and
           this
           for
           Mystical
           Reasons
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           out
           of
           him
           above
           Chap.
           1.
           
           N.
           96.
           viz
           becaus
           they
           are
           
             formed
             out
             of
             
             Christ's
             broken
             Bodie
             ,
             as
             Adam's
             bodie
             was
             broken
             ,
             and
             a
             rib
             taken
             out
             of
             him
             to
             forme
             the
             woman
             .
          
           Which
           Mystical
           Marriage
           ,
           Relation
           ,
           and
           Formation
           of
           us
           out
           of
           his
           
             broken
             Bodie
          
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           we
           believe
           and
           cannot
           see
           .
           Will
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           pretend
           to
           see
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
             Flesh
             of
             Christ
             Flesh
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone
             ?
          
           It
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           we
           see
           it
           not
           any
           other
           way
           than
           by
           Faith
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           the
           B.
           Trinitie
           .
           On
           which
           account
           the
           B.
           Trinitie
           is
           as
           visible
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           we
           are
           
             Flesh
             of
             Christ's
             Flesh
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone.
          
           No
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           believe
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           
             Flesh
             of
             Christ's
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone
          
           is
           visible
           by
           by
           the
           visible
           profession
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Object
           of
           this
           Faith
           is
           no
           more
           visible
           than
           the
           B.
           Trinitie
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           visibilitie
           of
           this
           Union
           be
           proved
           from
           the
           visibilitie
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           &c.
           there
           being
           a
           great
           disparitie
           between
           the
           visible
           Marriage
           of
           Man
           and
           Woman
           and
           the
           Mystical
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           Christ.
           For
           the
           Marriage
           of
           Man
           and
           Woman
           becomes
           visible
           by
           the
           visible
           expression
           of
           the
           consent
           of
           both
           parties
           being
           visibly
           present
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           visible
           deliverie
           of
           them
           into
           each
           others
           power
           so
           as
           to
           unite
           them
           into
           
             One
             Flesh.
          
           But
           in
           the
           Marriage
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           Christ
           ,
           altho
           the
           Covenant
           which
           God
           makes
           his
           Church
           be
           visible
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           visible
           that
           it
           is
           God's
           Covenant
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           truth
           which
           we
           believe
           onely
           ,
           and
           cannot
           see
           .
           And
           altho
           our
           acceptation
           of
           God's
           Promise
           
           and
           Covenant
           be
           visible
           by
           our
           visible
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           seing
           it
           is
           not
           visible
           that
           the
           Covenant
           which
           we
           call
           God's
           is
           really
           his
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           visible
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
             Flesh
             of
             Christ's
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone.
          
           A
           visible
           Marriage
           cannot
           result
           from
           the
           visible
           consent
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Parties
           ,
           when
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           other
           partie
           is
           invisible
           ,
           nay
           when
           it
           is
           not
           visible
           that
           the
           other
           partie
           is
           in
           
             rerum
             natura
          
           to
           give
           any
           consent
           ,
           as
           it
           happens
           between
           the
           Church
           and
           Christ
           who
           is
           invisible
           to
           her
           ;
           neither
           has
           she
           any
           other
           means
           of
           knowing
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           than
           what
           she
           has
           from
           Faith
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           sees
           not
           it's
           Objects
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           but
           judges
           them
           to
           be
           so
           upon
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Revealer
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           thus
           the
           Argument
           which
           the
           Dr.
           uses
           against
           those
           who
           hold
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Elect
           ,
           is
           turned
           against
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           thus
           he
           discourses
           against
           them
           :
           
             The
             internal
             Grace
             which
             makes
             a
             Church-member
             is
             invisible
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Church-members
             are
             invisible
             too
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             fear
          
           (
           he
           may
           be
           sure
           of
           it
           )
           
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             must
             be
             invisible
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             are
             invisible
             ;
             for
             invisible
             Members
             cannot
             make
             a
             visible
             Societie
             .
          
           Which
           Argument
           will
           serve
           as
           wel
           against
           him
           as
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           
             the
             Mystical
             union
             which
             Essentially
             makes
             a
             Church-member
             is
             an
             invisible
             Grace
             ,
          
           whereof
           S.
           Paul
           sais
           ad
           Eph.
           5.
           
           Marriage
           is
           a
           
             great
             Sacrament
          
           ,
           Sign
           ,
           or
           Mysterie
           ;
           
             and
             therefore
             Church-members
             are
             invisible
             too
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             must
          
           
           be
           invisible
           ;
           for
           invisible
           Members
           cannot
           make
           a
           visible
           Societie
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           Notwithstanding
           what
           has
           been
           here
           said
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           
             united
             to
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             by
             being
             baptized
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             by
             feeding
             on
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             his
             Bodie
             and
             Bloud
          
           &c.
           p.
           51.
           
           Which
           Union
           ,
           altho
           it
           be
           Mystical
           ,
           may
           become
           visible
           by
           the
           visible
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           visible
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           Faith
           it selfe
           becomes
           visible
           by
           the
           visible
           profession
           of
           it
           .
           But
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           visible
           ;
           for
           this
           Union
           signifies
           no
           more
           than
           an
           adhaesion
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           Christ
           by
           means
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           as
           the
           understanding
           and
           will
           adhere
           ,
           and
           are
           united
           to
           their
           Objects
           by
           their
           respective
           Acts
           ,
           much
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           and
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           say
           ,
           
             Anima
             est
             magis
             ubi
             amat
             ,
             quam
             ubi
             animat
             ,
          
           or
           that
           
             affection
             makes
             two
             souls
             one
          
           .
           Mahometans
           may
           be
           thus
           said
           to
           be
           united
           to
           God
           whom
           they
           pretend
           to
           obey
           by
           following
           Mahomet
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           to
           be
           united
           to
           their
           Idols
           ,
           which
           ,
           S.
           Paul
           1.
           
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
          
           8.
           sais
           are
           nothing
           .
           Thus
           likewise
           the
           same
           Apostle
           1.
           
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
          
           6.
           sais
           that
           
             whoever
             cleaves
             to
             a
             harlot
             becomes
             one
             with
             her
             ,
          
           becaus
           of
           the
           conjunction
           of
           their
           wills
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           of
           their
           Bodies
           .
           This
           kind
           of
           Union
           is
           ●…ound
           among
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           Schismatiques
           〈◊〉
           their
           unsound
           Faith
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           altho
           with
           
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           reap
           no
           advantage
           to
           their
           souls
           thereby
           ,
           wheras
           it
           turns
           to
           the
           merit
           and
           salvation
           of
           the
           living
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           likewise
           to
           the
           dead
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           use
           their
           best
           endeavours
           for
           the
           same
           .
           I
           say
           this
           Union
           is
           not
           that
           Mystical
           Union
           which
           knits
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           together
           ,
           by
           which
           this
           Author
           will
           have
           the
           Church
           on
           Parth
           to
           be
           Essentially
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           it's
           Spous
           ,
           but
           is
           distinct
           and
           of
           another
           nature
           from
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           ;
           becaus
           it
           does
           not
           necessarily
           suppose
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           any
           
             special
             relation
             to
             Christ
             as
             our
             last
             end
             ,
          
           or
           that
           we
           are
           in
           such
           a
           state
           wherin
           our
           Lord
           has
           appointed
           us
           to
           receive
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           death
           and
           Passion
           ,
           wherin
           consists
           the
           Notion
           of
           our
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           as
           our
           Spous
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           which
           I
           denie
           to
           be
           visible
           by
           the
           
             Gospel-covenant
             ,
             Profession
             of
             Faith
          
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           besides
           what
           has
           been
           alreadie
           said
           ,
           the
           following
           Considerations
           will
           make
           it
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           prove
           .
        
         
           12
           ,
           For
           the
           Union
           of
           Christians
           to
           Christ
           by
           means
           of
           the
           
             Gospel-covenant
             ,
             Profession
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacraments
           imports
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           may
           be
           said
           to
           make
           one
           among
           the
           other
           Religions
           that
           are
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           say
           that
           there
           are
           four
           Religions
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Christian
           ,
           Jewish
           ,
           Mahometan
           ,
           and
           Pagan
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           cannot
           conclude
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Church
           is
           visible
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           the
           men
           who
           are
           said
           to
           constitute
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           visible
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Religion
           is
           visible
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           visible
           ,
           if
           the
           onely
           Essential
           Unitie
           it
           has
           be
           that
           whereby
           it
           is
           Mystically
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           it's
           Spous
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           Christians
           intend
           to
           say
           something
           more
           than
           this
           by
           the
           
             visible
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           a
           visible
           Bodie
           ;
           for
           we
           intend
           ,
           to
           signifie
           thereby
           a
           multitude
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           linked
           and
           tied
           together
           by
           such
           an
           Unitie
           as
           Christ
           has
           made
           Essential
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Unitie
           is
           visible
           .
           And
           in
           case
           this
           Notion
           be
           not
           admitted
           ,
           we
           must
           change
           our
           terms
           ,
           and
           not
           say
           the
           
             visible
             Church
          
           but
           visible
           Professors
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           manie
           disjoyned
           Congregations
           and
           Churches
           who
           are
           become
           One
           by
           a
           voluntarie
           combination
           among
           themselves
           ,
           which
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           this
           Author
           should
           not
           wel
           like
           ,
           who
           p.
           29.
           will
           have
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           
             also
             one
             Bodie
             and
             Communion
          
           ,
           and
           this
           ,
           if
           I
           mistake
           him
           not
           ,
           by
           Christ's
           Institution
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Neither
           are
           we
           visibly
           united
           to
           Christ
           by
           the
           Obedience
           which
           we
           visibly
           professe
           to
           pay
           him
           .
           For
           seing
           it
           is
           not
           visible
           that
           Christ
           is
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           visible
           that
           he
           lays
           any
           Commands
           upon
           us
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           visible
           that
           he
           lays
           any
           Commands
           upon
           us
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           visible
           that
           we
           obey
           him
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           not
           visible
           that
           we
           obey
           him
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           visible
           that
           we
           are
           
           
             united
             to
             him
          
           by
           the
           Obedience
           whlch
           we
           prosesse
           to
           pay
           him
           .
           Our
           Faith
           is
           all
           the
           evidence
           we
           have
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Obedience
           to
           him
           cannot
           bear
           a
           greater
           evidence
           than
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Understanding
           whereby
           we
           apprehend
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           which
           being
           obscure
           ,
           and
           far
           from
           enabling
           us
           to
           see
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           the
           Obedience
           we
           pay
           him
           must
           by
           consequence
           be
           far
           from
           being
           visible
           .
           As
           we
           believe
           him
           to
           be
           ,
           so
           we
           believe
           that
           we
           obey
           him
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           those
           Commands
           which
           we
           believe
           to
           be
           his
           .
           And
           it
           it
           impossible
           that
           we
           should
           have
           a
           greater
           evidence
           that
           we
           obey
           him
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           that
           he
           is
           ,
           becaus
           every
           Act
           of
           our
           Obedience
           supposes
           onely
           the
           evidence
           of
           our
           Faith
           that
           he
           is
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           but
           men
           visibly
           performe
           those
           Commands
           which
           they
           believe
           to
           be
           Christs
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           not
           visible
           that
           Christ
           is
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           visible
           that
           they
           are
           his
           Commands
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           not
           visible
           that
           they
           are
           his
           Commands
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           visible
           that
           they
           obey
           him
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           The
           Church
           therefore
           is
           invisible
           ,
           if
           it's
           Visibilitie
           must
           be
           taken
           from
           Obedience
           to
           Christ's
           Commands
           .
           And
           it
           stands
           to
           reason
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           who
           is
           Invisible
           is
           a
           necessarie
           Principle
           of
           it's
           Visibilitie
           .
           The
           Visible
           Church
           is
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           .
           And
           who
           can
           comprehend
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           ,
           when
           the
           onely
           Power
           which
           makes
           it
           a
           Bodie
           by
           commanding
           ouer
           it
           is
           Invisible
           .
           A
           visible
           Power
           and
           visible
           Obedience
           
           the
           things
           that
           constitute
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           ,
           and
           when
           either
           of
           them
           are
           wanting
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           seck
           for
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           .
           Will
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           a
           Visible
           King
           whose
           subjects
           are
           Invisible
           ?
           It
           is
           evidently
           ridiculous
           ;
           for
           the
           man
           may
           be
           Visible
           ,
           but
           his
           Kingship
           is
           not
           so
           .
           For
           as
           a
           King
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           imports
           one
           who
           has
           Power
           over
           manie
           ,
           so
           a
           Visible
           King
           imports
           one
           who
           has
           Power
           over
           manie
           who
           are
           Visible
           ,
           How
           then
           can
           be
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           ,
           and
           a
           Visible
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           the
           subjects
           are
           onely
           Visible
           ,
           and
           the
           Commanding
           Power
           is
           Invisible
           ?
           As
           a
           King
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           〈◊〉
           one
           who
           has
           Power
           over
           manie
           ,
           so
           the
           subjects
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           import
           manie
           who
           are
           under
           one
           .
           And
           as
           a
           Visible
           King
           imports
           one
           who
           has
           Power
           over
           manie
           who
           are
           also
           Visible
           ,
           so
           the
           Visible
           subjects
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           import
           manie
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           one
           Visible
           Man.
           King
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           Head
           and
           〈◊〉
           are
           Relations
           ,
           and
           Relations
           require
           the
           Coexistence
           of
           such
           Considerations
           as
           found
           the
           Relation
           that
           is
           between
           their
           Correlates
           and
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           ;
           for
           a
           Father
           ceases
           to
           be
           a
           Visible
           Father
           whose
           Son
           ceases
           to
           be
           Visible
           by
           a
           translation
           into
           a
           state
           of
           Invisibilitie
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           No
           such
           absurdities
           as
           these
           ensue
           upon
           our
           Doctrin
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           hold
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           Visible
           by
           a
           Visible
           Union
           to
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           
           but
           by
           a
           
           Visible
           profession
           of
           that
           Faith
           which
           she
           believes
           to
           have
           been
           taught
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Visible
           Obedience
           to
           such
           Pastors
           as
           she
           believes
           he
           has
           set
           over
           her
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           she
           is
           knit
           and
           compacted
           together
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Civil
           Bodie
           or
           Societie
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           in
           all
           rigour
           of
           speech
           say
           that
           she
           is
           Visible
           ,
           becaus
           the
           visible
           profession
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           to
           her
           Pastors
           makes
           her
           in
           our
           way
           to
           be
           a
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           lesse
           Essential
           to
           her
           during
           her
           Pilgrimage
           on
           Earth
           than
           her
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           as
           her
           Spous
           .
           Thus
           the
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           it
           's
           own
           proof
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           plain
           that
           Infidels
           may
           see
           it
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           senses
           .
           I
           say
           that
           Infidels
           see
           the
           Church
           altho
           they
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           has
           appointed
           that
           it
           shall
           essentially
           be
           as
           they
           see
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           has
           truly
           taught
           her
           that
           Faith
           which
           she
           believes
           to
           have
           received
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           has
           truly
           commanded
           her
           to
           obey
           those
           Pastors
           whom
           she
           believes
           that
           he
           has
           set
           over
           her
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           Infidels
           do
           not
           see
           the
           Church
           when
           they
           see
           true
           Christians
           ,
           if
           Christ
           has
           made
           their
           onely
           Essential
           unitie
           Invisible
           .
           Neither
           do
           they
           see
           the
           Church
           when
           they
           see
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           and
           are
           acquainted
           with
           their
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           Author
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           neither
           has
           he
           ordained
           them
           any
           Governours
           to
           continue
           them
           in
           their
           separation
           from
           the
           One
           Church
           Matters
           
           ching
           judgment
           in
           nature
           whether
           of
           Christians
           ,
           or
           Infidels
           ,
           cannot
           comprehend
           how
           an
           Union
           to
           Christ
           which
           is
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           Invisible
           ,
           can
           make
           the
           Church
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           ;
           or
           how
           a
           visible
           Obedience
           can
           be
           paid
           to
           an
           Invisible
           Commanding
           Power
           ,
           of
           whose
           existence
           and
           Commands
           those
           who
           are
           said
           to
           obey
           ,
           have
           no
           other
           certaintie
           than
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           16.
           
           Besides
           this
           sensible
           Visibilitie
           ,
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           likewise
           said
           to
           have
           a
           Rational
           Visibilitie
           (
           if
           I
           may
           have
           leave
           to
           call
           it
           so
           )
           ,
           which
           arises
           from
           the
           manie
           and
           supernatural
           Motives
           which
           make
           her
           Authoritie
           and
           Doctrins
           evidently
           Credible
           ,
           by
           means
           wherof
           Infidels
           are
           induced
           to
           approve
           of
           what
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           to
           unite
           themselves
           to
           the
           Church
           by
           embracing
           her
           Faith
           ,
           and
           submitting
           to
           her
           Pastors
           .
           We
           cannot
           say
           ,
           that
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           are
           Visible
           Churches
           in
           this
           sense
           neither
           ;
           for
           altho
           we
           see
           their
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           yet
           by
           reason
           we
           do
           not
           see
           that
           they
           have
           any
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           to
           recommend
           their
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           to
           our
           veneration
           ,
           we
           cannot
           see
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           cannot
           conclude
           that
           they
           are
           true
           Christian
           Churches
           .
           Both
           which
           sences
           of
           the
           Churche's
           Visibilitie
           are
           commonly
           joyned
           by
           our
           Divines
           into
           one
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           also
           in
           the
           H.
           Scriptures
           .
           We
           are
           easily
           taught
           by
           this
           way
           how
           to
           distinguish
           the
           Visible
           Church
           from
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Dr.
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           effect
           with
           all
           his
           skill
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           he
           pretend
           to
           make
           a
           Visible
           distinction
           between
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           which
           is
           to
           be
           distinguished
           is
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           essentially
           Invisible
           ?
        
         
           17.
           
           But
           let
           us
           suppose
           now
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           made
           out
           the
           sensible
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           what
           he
           has
           said
           in
           it's
           defense
           ,
           yet
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           never
           the
           nearer
           distinguishing
           of
           it
           from
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           by
           the
           pretence
           of
           Obedience
           to
           Christ
           ,
           if
           we
           suppose
           a
           great
           truth
           ,
           that
           Obedience
           to
           Christ's
           Commands
           has
           a
           necessarie
           and
           essential
           respect
           to
           the
           meaning
           which
           Christ
           will
           have
           his
           Commands
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           .
           For
           in
           this
           Hypothesis
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           certain
           (
           as
           who
           can
           doubt
           of
           it
           ?
           )
           that
           the
           different
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           now
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           put
           different
           constructions
           on
           Christ's
           Command's
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           all
           of
           them
           Christ's
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           there
           is
           among
           some
           of
           them
           a
           notorious
           Disobedience
           to
           him
           by
           not
           performing
           his
           Commands
           in
           his
           own
           way
           .
           I
           suppose
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           will
           aggree
           with
           me
           thus
           far
           ,
           especially
           if
           any
           of
           these
           Bodies
           are
           said
           to
           be
           Guiltie
           of
           a
           Fundamental
           Disobedience
           by
           a
           Fundamental
           misconstruction
           of
           any
           of
           his
           Commands
           .
           Now
           seing
           Christ's
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           found
           among
           these
           Bodies
           ,
           which
           way
           are
           we
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ?
           This
           must
           be
           done
           either
           by
           extrinsecal
           Motives
           which
           may
           give
           to
           one
           or
           
           more
           of
           them
           a
           preference
           before
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           found
           an
           evident
           Credibilitie
           that
           they
           are
           Obedient
           to
           Christ
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           an
           examination
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Practices
           by
           such
           intrinsique
           Arguments
           as
           are
           drawn
           from
           the
           Text
           by
           every
           one's
           private
           reason
           to
           prove
           the
           meaning
           of
           Christ's
           Commands
           .
           If
           the
           trial
           be
           made
           by
           〈◊〉
           Motives
           ,
           the
           Dr.
           must
           own
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           Invisible
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           distinguisheble
           from
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           becaus
           he
           is
           destitute
           of
           any
           such
           Motives
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           he
           lays
           no
           claim
           to
           them
           .
           If
           it
           be
           made
           by
           an
           examination
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Practices
           by
           Intrinsique
           Arguments
           ,
           he
           must
           likewise
           grant
           that
           it
           is
           Invisible
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           too
           ,
           becaus
           altho
           all
           those
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           Obedient
           to
           Christ's
           Commands
           are
           Visible
           ,
           and
           such
           Doctrins
           and
           Practices
           of
           theirs
           whereby
           they
           really
           obey
           him
           are
           Visible
           too
           ,
           yet
           seing
           there
           can
           be
           no
           certainty
           in
           the
           Protestant
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           really
           obey
           him
           by
           such
           their
           Doctrins
           and
           Practices
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           Christ's
           Visible
           Church
           so
           as
           to
           be
           〈◊〉
           from
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           those
           who
           really
           disobey
           him
           by
           their
           Faith
           and
           Practices
           .
           And
           here
           enters
           the
           common
           saying
           
             De
             non
             apparentibus
             &
             non
             〈◊〉
             eadem
             est
             ratio
             .
          
        
         
           18.
           
           If
           any
           one
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           among
           an
           hundred
           Persons
           there
           is
           one
           who
           is
           my
           special
           friend
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           
           
           rer
           knowing
           who
           the
           person
           is
           who
           bears
           me
           such
           a
           kindness
           ,
           unless
           he
           point
           him
           out
           to
           me
           ?
           If
           any
           one
           〈◊〉
           me
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           walked
           in
           the
           field
           ,
           〈◊〉
           saw
           a
           place
           where
           there
           lay
           hid
           a
           great
           〈◊〉
           am
           I
           ever
           the
           like
           to
           be
           the
           richer
           for
           such
           a
           〈◊〉
           ,
           unlesse
           〈◊〉
           lead
           me
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           where
           I
           am
           to
           dig
           ?
           I
           know
           that
           my
           friend
           is
           one
           among
           the
           hundred
           whom
           I
           see
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           see
           not
           my
           friend
           ,
           becaus
           altho
           I
           see
           them
           all
           ,
           yet
           I
           know
           not
           which
           is
           he
           .
           I
           am
           wel
           acquainted
           with
           the
           whole
           compasse
           of
           the
           ground
           where
           the
           treasure
           lies
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           place
           so
           as
           to
           say
           
             this
             is
             it
          
           .
           The
           same-happens
           at
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           case
           before
           us
           .
           I
           am
           wel
           assured
           ,
           that
           Christ
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           found
           among
           the
           〈◊〉
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           that
           are
           in
           the
           world
           And
           yet
           the
           Drs.
           Principles
           make
           it
           impossible
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           or
           that
           Bodie
           is
           it
           .
           For
           seing
           the
           certainty
           we
           have
           of
           discovering
           which
           is
           it
           ,
           must
           depend
           upon
           the
           certaintie
           we
           have
           which
           Bodie
           ,
           or
           Bodies
           are
           obedient
           to
           Christ's
           Commands
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           certain
           which
           is
           Christ's
           Church
           ,
           till
           we
           are
           certain
           which
           Bodies
           are
           Obedient
           to
           Christ's
           Commands
           .
           And
           what
           Principle
           has
           the
           Dr.
           to
           afford
           this
           certaintie
           ?
           He
           must
           necessarily
           grant
           ,
           that
           these
           disagreeing
           Bodies
           are
           equally
           concerned
           to
           find
           out
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           Christ's
           Commands
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           equal
           in
           their
           natural
           capacities
           ,
           and
           helps
           of
           industrie
           in
           order
           to
           the
           attaining
           of
           it
           .
           Which
           Consideration
           effectually
           
           proves
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           can
           be
           certain
           in
           the
           Protestant
           way
           ,
           which
           Bodie
           ,
           or
           Bodies
           pay
           a
           real
           Obedience
           to
           Christ's
           Commands
           .
           For
           how
           can
           any
           one
           be
           certain
           ,
           that
           his
           judgment
           is
           in
           the
           right
           in
           a
           matter
           wherin
           he
           is
           contradicted
           by
           an
           hundred
           persons
           as
           intelligent
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           who
           are
           throughly
           possessed
           with
           his
           reasons
           ,
           who
           are
           fitly
           qualified
           to
           understand
           the
           force
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           equally
           concerned
           and
           interessed
           not
           to
           be
           mistaken
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           he
           has
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           most
           heartily
           and
           readily
           change
           their
           sentiments
           to
           his
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           see
           that
           he
           had
           reason
           on
           his
           side
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           I
           may
           chance
           to
           show
           the
           uncertaintie
           of
           the
           private
           interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           more
           forcibly
           by
           the
           following
           familiar
           example
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           most
           pressing
           Metaphysical
           reasons
           .
           Let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           has
           a
           friend
           of
           whom
           he
           is
           fully
           persuaded
           by
           his
           long
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           unquestionable
           experience
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           as
           good
           eys
           as
           himselfe
           to
           discover
           an
           Object
           of
           an
           equal
           distance
           from
           them
           both
           .
           Let
           us
           suppose
           likewise
           ,
           that
           this
           friend
           of
           his
           and
           he
           together
           in
           the
           fields
           perceive
           a
           far
           off
           an
           Object
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           starts
           a
           dispute
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           Dr.
           affirming
           it
           to
           be
           a
           house
           ,
           and
           his
           friend
           maintaining
           it
           to
           be
           a
           tree
           .
           The
           Dr.
           gives
           his
           friend
           his
           reasons
           why
           it
           should
           be
           a
           house
           which
           he
           disallows
           :
           and
           his
           friend
           gives
           him
           his
           why
           it
           should
           
           be
           a
           tree
           ,
           wherwith
           he
           remains
           as
           litle
           satisfied
           .
           It
           would
           be
           a
           strange
           presumption
           ,
           if
           the
           Dr.
           in
           this
           Hypothesis
           should
           pretend
           to
           certaintie
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           sees
           is
           a
           hous
           and
           not
           a
           tree
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           evidently
           certain
           that
           his
           friends
           judgment
           in
           the
           case
           is
           as
           good
           as
           his
           own
           .
           Which
           consideration
           alone
           may
           wel
           make
           him
           apprehensive
           lest
           he
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           adde
           to
           this
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           Object
           from
           his
           sight
           ,
           what
           he
           affirms
           must
           needs
           be
           uncertain
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           man
           of
           sense
           would
           venture
           to
           lay
           upon
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           is
           unwilling
           otherwise
           to
           part
           withal
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           The
           case
           is
           exactly
           the
           same
           at
           present
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           Protestants
           )
           between
           the
           several
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           differ
           about
           their
           interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           .
           I
           will
           put
           it
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Arians
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           may
           serve
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           any
           of
           the
           other
           disunited
           Bodies
           .
           These
           two
           Bodies
           have
           both
           equal
           qualifications
           to
           attain
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           truth
           so
           plain
           and
           incontestable
           ,
           that
           the
           bare
           proposal
           of
           it
           is
           a
           proof
           sufficient
           .
           They
           both
           read
           in
           the
           H.
           Scripture
           these
           words
           
             My
             Father
             and
             I
             are
             One
             ,
          
           and
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           on
           both
           sides
           that
           such
           words
           are
           evidently
           to
           be
           seen
           there
           ;
           just
           as
           the
           Dr.
           and
           his
           friend
           aggree
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           evidently
           see
           a
           bulkie
           appearance
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           them
           in
           the
           fields
           .
           But
           they
           differ
           
           concerning
           the
           meaning
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           whether
           they
           signifie
           that
           our
           Lord
           and
           his
           Father
           are
           One
           in
           Nature
           ,
           or
           affection
           ?
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           affirms
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           the
           Arians
           the
           latter
           onely
           ,
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           the
           Dr.
           and
           his
           friend
           dispute
           ,
           whether
           the
           bulkie
           appearance
           which
           they
           see
           in
           the
           fields
           be
           a
           house
           ,
           or
           a
           tree
           ?
           For
           seing
           the
           meaning
           of
           those
           words
           is
           to
           be
           deduced
           by
           a
           long
           train
           of
           consequences
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Truth
           wants
           a
           sufficient
           approximation
           and
           application
           to
           determin
           their
           judgments
           both
           one
           way
           ;
           as
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Dr.
           and
           his
           friend
           cannot
           aggree
           ,
           whether
           what
           they
           discover
           be
           a
           hous
           ,
           or
           a
           tree
           is
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           at
           too
           great
           a
           distance
           to
           discerne
           evidently
           those
           connatural
           qualities
           and
           Accidents
           of
           the
           Object
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           perfectly
           seen
           would
           quickly
           remove
           all
           occasions
           of
           dispute
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           both
           aggree
           in
           the
           same
           sentence
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           gives
           her
           reasons
           why
           these
           words
           
             My
             Father
             and
             I
             are
             One
          
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           so
           as
           to
           denote
           their
           Unitie
           in
           Nature
           ,
           as
           the
           Dr.
           gives
           his
           friend
           his
           reasons
           ,
           why
           he
           judges
           that
           which
           he
           sees
           to
           be
           a
           house
           :
           and
           the
           Arians
           after
           a
           mature
           consideration
           of
           all
           that
           she
           brings
           to
           make
           good
           this
           interpretation
           ,
           returne
           a
           peremptorie
           Answer
           to
           every
           particular
           ,
           and
           contend
           ,
           that
           those
           words
           signifie
           onely
           an
           Unitie
           of
           Assection
           ,
           as
           the
           Drs.
           friend
           being
           dissatisfied
           with
           his
           reason
           why
           he
           judges
           
           that
           which
           he
           sees
           to
           be
           a
           hous
           ,
           gives
           him
           an
           account
           of
           his
           ,
           why
           he
           judges
           it
           to
           be
           a
           tree
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           What
           grounds
           for
           certaintie
           can
           the
           Dr.
           discover
           in
           this
           contest
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           puts
           a
           truer
           construction
           on
           the
           aforesaid
           Text
           than
           the
           Arians
           ?
           It
           would
           be
           meer
           follie
           forhim
           in
           the
           dispute
           which
           he
           has
           with
           his
           friend
           to
           pretend
           certaintie
           that
           what
           he
           sees
           is
           a
           house
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           tree
           .
           How
           thē
           can
           he
           pretend
           to
           any
           such
           thing
           in
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           against
           the
           Arians
           ?
           That
           which
           makes
           the
           pretence
           to
           certaintie
           unreasonable
           in
           the
           first
           case
           is
           ,
           becaus
           his
           friend
           is
           evidently
           as
           competent
           a
           judge
           in
           the
           debate
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           indisputable
           reason
           why
           he
           ought
           to
           adjudge
           a
           likelyhood
           of
           truth
           to
           his
           sentence
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           uncertaintie
           to
           his
           own
           .
           And
           seing
           in
           the
           case
           which
           I
           have
           put
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           and
           the
           Arians
           ,
           both
           parties
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           equally
           capable
           of
           finding
           out
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Text
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           no
           lesse
           unreasonable
           to
           pretend
           to
           certaintie
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           takes
           them
           in
           the
           right
           sense
           ,
           as
           tho
           it
           were
           a
           matter
           as
           plain
           as
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           place
           as
           Rome
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           were
           no
           dispute
           about
           it
           amongst
           any
           who
           are
           called
           Christians
           .
           For
           seing
           experience
           teaches
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           there
           occurre
           contradictorie
           reasons
           to
           persuade
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           falshood
           of
           any
           matter
           ,
           the
           understanding
           (
           so
           long
           as
           these
           reasons
           continue
           of
           equal
           
           force
           )
           is
           necessarily
           reduced
           to
           a
           state
           of
           suspense
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           great
           levitie
           in
           any
           one
           to
           pretend
           certaintie
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           actually
           erre
           by
           adhering
           to
           a
           Doctrin
           ,
           about
           which
           two
           parties
           of
           equal
           Authoritie
           and
           judgment
           are
           at
           variance
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           that
           men
           can
           find
           a
           solution
           to
           such
           Objections
           as
           are
           brought
           against
           their
           interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           meet
           with
           nothing
           which
           causes
           any
           doubt
           or
           unquietnesse
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           or
           that
           in
           debates
           about
           Religion
           they
           always
           judge
           that
           they
           come
           off
           Conquerours
           .
           All
           which
           may
           be
           ascribed
           to
           their
           passion
           ,
           or
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           dulnesse
           as
           〈◊〉
           as
           to
           the
           acutenesse
           of
           their
           judgment
           .
           And
           the
           certaintie
           which
           results
           from
           this
           their
           seeming
           〈◊〉
           bears
           no
           advantage
           over
           the
           certaintie
           〈◊〉
           Disputants
           in
           Philosophie
           ,
           whom
           we
           see
           every
           day
           in
           the
           Schools
           to
           defend
           with
           the
           greatest
           〈◊〉
           imaginable
           their
           respective
           Conclusions
           ,
           without
           any
           actual
           doubt
           that
           what
           they
           affirme
           is
           true
           nimbly
           solving
           ,
           distinguishing
           ,
           and
           exposing
           to
           publique
           view
           the
           insoliditie
           of
           any
           〈◊〉
           that
           are
           brought
           against
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           〈◊〉
           dispute
           is
           over
           ,
           if
           you
           ask
           them
           whether
           they
           〈◊〉
           certain
           ,
           that
           their
           Conclusions
           are
           true
           ?
           They
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           No
           ;
           but
           onely
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           〈◊〉
           persuaded
           they
           are
           so
           .
           They
           will
           confesse
           to
           you
           that
           they
           want
           an
           evident
           Principle
           to
           ground
           〈◊〉
           on
           ,
           and
           that
           seing
           their
           Conclusions
           〈◊〉
           
           posed
           by
           men
           of
           great
           parts
           and
           learning
           ,
           who
           aspire
           after
           the
           truth
           as
           much
           as
           themselves
           ,
           all
           that
           they
           have
           said
           must
           needs
           fall
           short
           of
           certainty
           ,
           and
           may
           for
           this
           reason
           be
           all
           false
           .
           Now
           the
           〈◊〉
           which
           Protestants
           pretend
           to
           in
           behalfe
           of
           their
           Doctrins
           is
           exactly
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           ,
           they
           being
           as
           destiture
           of
           any
           certain
           Principle
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           their
           interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           contain
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           any
           Philosopher
           is
           of
           a
           Demonstration
           to
           sustain
           a
           disputable
           Thesis
           out
           of
           Aristotle
           .
           And
           so
           seing
           every
           Conclusion
           becomes
           disputable
           for
           want
           of
           evidence
           to
           clear
           it's
           Truth
           ,
           or
           to
           manifest
           it's
           falsenesse
           ,
           after
           they
           have
           strengthned
           their
           interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           with
           all
           the
           plausibilities
           they
           can
           devise
           ,
           there
           will
           still
           remain
           room
           sufficient
           for
           their
           learned
           Adversaries
           to
           thwart
           their
           judgments
           .
           And
           where
           there
           is
           a
           reasonable
           ground
           for
           dispute
           ,
           truth
           is
           always
           at
           the
           bottom
           uncertain
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           That
           which
           induces
           Protestants
           to
           pretend
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           attained
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           Scripture
           by
           their
           private
           reason
           is
           certain
           discourses
           which
           look
           like
           Probabilities
           ,
           and
           likely
           hoods
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           may
           stand
           as
           wel
           on
           the
           one
           side
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           make
           their
           favourers
           stiff
           in
           their
           defence
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           put
           the
           matter
           out
           of
           doubt
           .
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           men
           of
           very
           excellent
           natural
           parts
           adhere
           sometimes
           so
           firmly
           to
           these
           Probabilities
           ,
           that
           
           they
           have
           no
           actual
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           which
           is
           recommended
           by
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           no
           more
           is
           required
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           judge
           such
           Argumens
           as
           they
           bring
           in
           their
           defense
           to
           be
           incomparablie
           stronger
           than
           any
           that
           are
           brought
           against
           them
           :
           yet
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           Probabilities
           having
           uncertaintie
           annexed
           unto
           it
           as
           it
           's
           unseparable
           propertie
           ,
           cannot
           afford
           their
           followers
           so
           great
           a
           Presumption
           of
           Truth
           and
           certaintie
           as
           may
           exclude
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           a
           reasonable
           doubt
           .
           For
           the
           controverted
           Texts
           will
           very
           often
           bear
           contrarie
           explications
           ,
           without
           any
           necessitie
           that
           either
           side
           should
           passe
           with
           the
           other
           for
           fools
           or
           mad
           men
           for
           defending
           that
           explication
           which
           they
           judge
           to
           be
           true
           .
           So
           that
           neither
           of
           them
           is
           able
           to
           say
           of
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           
             I
             am
             certain
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             .
          
           The
           utmost
           they
           can
           say
           upon
           the
           matter
           is
           ,
           
             I
             am
             verily
             persuaded
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
          
           which
           does
           not
           implie
           a
           certaintie
           that
           it
           is
           so
           (
           as
           I
           could
           show
           at
           large
           ,
           were
           it
           a
           proper
           place
           )
           but
           onely
           such
           a
           conviction
           of
           mind
           as
           arises
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           cannot
           solue
           himselfe
           to
           his
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           which
           neverthelesse
           he
           can
           not
           hold
           for
           necessarie
           and
           concluding
           ,
           if
           persons
           as
           learned
           and
           as
           intelligent
           as
           himselfe
           are
           satisfied
           with
           such
           solutions
           as
           they
           give
           them
           ,
           and
           remain
           as
           fully
           persuaded
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           contrarie
           judgments
           .
           As
           certain
           as
           these
           persons
           pretend
           to
           be
           of
           their
           exposition
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           
           there
           is
           no
           wealthie
           and
           prudent
           man
           among
           them
           who
           would
           hazard
           all
           that
           he
           has
           in
           the
           world
           upon
           a
           wager
           without
           
             a
             greater
             certaintie
          
           that
           he
           should
           come
           off
           a
           winner
           .
           For
           what
           man
           in
           his
           wits
           would
           venture
           a
           great
           estate
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           conveniencies
           of
           this
           life
           upon
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           matter
           ,
           which
           his
           Opponent
           is
           as
           wel
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           as
           himselfe
           ,
           particularly
           if
           his
           Opponent
           be
           wel
           acquainted
           with
           the
           reasons
           which
           induce
           him
           to
           lay
           ,
           and
           is
           willing
           to
           
             take
             him
             up
          
           after
           a
           diligent
           ponderation
           of
           them
           ?
           So
           blind
           are
           men
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           not
           God
           for
           their
           enlightner
           ?
        
         
           24.
           
           This
           uncertaintie
           of
           interpreting
           Scripture
           by
           private
           reason
           shows
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           grounds
           wheron
           Protestants
           relie
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           obliges
           them
           to
           seek
           out
           others
           that
           are
           more
           strong
           wheron
           to
           build
           their
           salvation
           .
           God
           be
           thanked
           they
           act
           in
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           B.
           Trinitie
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           great
           Articles
           wherin
           they
           aggree
           with
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           much
           better
           than
           their
           Principles
           can
           direct
           them
           to
           ,
           which
           next
           to
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           mercifully
           guides
           their
           understandings
           ,
           we
           may
           ascribe
           to
           education
           and
           custom
           ,
           which
           having
           at
           first
           received
           these
           Doctrins
           for
           good
           ,
           are
           ever
           after
           importunate
           advocates
           for
           their
           continuance
           .
           What
           they
           have
           long
           believed
           ,
           they
           have
           loved
           a
           great
           while
           ;
           and
           what
           they
           have
           loved
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           they
           are
           unwilling
           to
           part
           withall
           .
           Any
           
           Probabilitie
           seems
           of
           great
           moment
           to
           a
           mind
           that
           is
           thus
           resolved
           and
           preengaged
           ,
           the
           imagination
           giving
           evidence
           ,
           when
           Argumen●…t
           afford
           none
           ,
           and
           any
           thing
           passing
           for
           certaintie
           when
           certaintie
           is
           much
           desired
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           is
           far
           from
           being
           certain
           ,
           which
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           puta
           right
           interpretation
           upon
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           which
           Bodies
           are
           Obedient
           to
           Christ's
           Commands
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           which
           Bodies
           are
           Christ's
           Church
           ;
           and
           by
           consequence
           he
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           Church
           is
           as
           Invisible
           in
           order
           to
           our
           distinguishing
           of
           it
           from
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           in
           being
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           were
           not
           perceptible
           to
           our
           senses
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           we
           see
           their
           persons
           ,
           and
           know
           their
           Doctrins
           as
           wel
           as
           every
           man
           does
           his
           own
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           he
           acknowledge
           Scripture
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           must
           necessarily
           take
           other
           measures
           than
           he
           has
           hitherto
           done
           ,
           to
           show
           how
           the
           Church
           on
           on
           Earth
           is
           Visible
           .
           And
           seing
           i'ts
           Visibilitie
           cannot
           be
           shown
           from
           it's
           sensible
           and
           Visible
           Obedience
           to
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           from
           any
           certaintie
           that
           it's
           interpretations
           of
           Christ's
           Commands
           are
           conformable
           to
           his
           meaning
           ,
           he
           will
           do
           wel
           to
           entertain
           a
           more
           fa
           ourable
           opinion
           or
           our
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           ,
           which
           efficaciously
           persuade
           us
           which
           is
           Christ's
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           teaches
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           Christ's
           Doctrin
           and
           conformable
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           long
           as
           we
           cleave
           to
           her
           ,
           
           we
           cannot
           fail
           of
           being
           Obedient
           to
           Christ
           ,
           if
           not
           alter
           a
           sensible
           manner
           as
           Obedience
           is
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           senses
           ,
           yet
           after
           a
           most
           certain
           and
           Rational
           manner
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           evidently
           Credible
           ,
           that
           the
           Obedience
           which
           we
           pay
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           she
           teaches
           is
           the
           Command
           of
           Christ.
           If
           he
           take
           this
           course
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           as
           great
           a
           certaintie
           ,
           that
           the
           Obedience
           which
           he
           pays
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           she
           teaches
           is
           an
           Obedience
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           pretends
           to
           have
           ,
           that
           Scripture
           (
           for
           whose
           Authoritie
           Protestants
           alledge
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           )
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Wheras
           if
           he
           go
           his
           old
           road
           ,
           he
           may
           prove
           the
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           long
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           before
           we
           think
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           give
           any
           heed
           to
           what
           he
           sais
           ,
           seing
           it's
           Invisibilitie
           is
           in
           his
           Principles
           as
           plain
           to
           our
           Reason
           ,
           as
           any
           text
           of
           Scripture
           is
           to
           our
           sight
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           Ib.
           It
           immediately
           follows
           ,
           
             So
             that
             whatever
             makes
             a
             Church
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             One
             Catholique
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           26.
           
           Replie
           .
           This
           deceitful
           Proposition
           must
           be
           understood
           so
           as
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           which
           make
           a
           true
           Visible
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           which
           makes
           it
           a
           member
           of
           the
           One
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Conditions
           without
           which
           this
           Fellowship
           cannot
           be
           obtained
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           shown
           alreadie
           ,
           and
           shall
           further
           appear
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           Ib.
           
             And
             here
             comes
             in
             what
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             essential
             to
             this
             One
             Bodie
             ,
             One
             Lord
             ,
             One
             Faith
             One
          
           
           Baptisme
           ad
           Eph.
           4.
           which
           signifies
           what
           I
           said
           before
           being
           united
           to
           Christ
           in
           the
           same
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           Replie
           .
           This
           passage
           comes
           in
           here
           indeed
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           belongs
           to
           the
           Visible
           Church
           as
           such
           ;
           for
           Faith
           is
           not
           Essential
           to
           the
           One
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           that
           includes
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Text
           does
           not
           signifie
           formally
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           Christ's
           One
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           it
           is
           One
           Visible
           Bodie
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           what
           she
           promised
           him
           in
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           infer
           onely
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           Christ's
           Spous
           and
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           favour
           which
           our
           Lord
           promised
           her
           in
           the
           same
           Covenant
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           Ib.
           For
           Christ
           is
           the
           One
           Lord
           to
           whom
           〈◊〉
           united
           ,
           the
           One
           Faith
           is
           the
           Condition
           of
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           the
           One
           Baptisme
           is
           the
           Faederal
           〈◊〉
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           our
           union
           to
           Christ.
           
        
         
           28.
           
           Replie
           .
           From
           hence
           appears
           the
           reasonablenesse
           of
           the
           last
           Replie
           ;
           for
           he
           grants
           expressely
           ,
           that
           Faith
           is
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Gospel-Covenant
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           presume
           his
           meaning
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Condition
           ,
           becaus
           he
           makes
           a
           distinction
           between
           it
           and
           our
           Union
           to
           Christ.
           It
           may
           be
           observed
           likewise
           ,
           that
           if
           Baptisme
           be
           the
           
             Sacrament
             of
             our
             union
             to
             Christ
          
           as
           we
           are
           his
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           ,
           our
           Union
           to
           him
           must
           be
           an
           Invisible
           Grace
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           that
           makes
           us
           Members
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           as
           such
           .
        
         
         
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Ib.
          
           Where
           this
           is
           not
           there
           is
           no
           Church
           ,
           and
           where
           this
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           One
           Church
           ,
           how
           manie
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           or
           distinct
           Communions
           soever
           this
           Church
           is
           divided
           into
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           Replie
           .
           There
           is
           but
           One
           Church
           where
           there
           is
           
             One
             Eaptisme
             ,
             One
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Autoritie
           derived
           from
           the
           
             One
             Lord.
          
           But
           if
           particular
           Churches
           differ
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           claim
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           manie
           of
           them
           together
           an
           Authoritie
           to
           censure
           ,
           and
           deprive
           their
           neighbours
           of
           Christ's
           Sacraments
           on
           the
           account
           of
           their
           disagreement
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           
             one
             Faith
          
           ,
           nor
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Authoritie
           derived
           from
           the
           
             One
             Lord.
          
           For
           if
           the
           Faith
           were
           One
           amongst
           them
           all
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           disagreement
           about
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           were
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Authoritie
           derived
           from
           the
           
             One
             Lord
          
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           excommunicate
           the
           opposers
           of
           any
           more
           than
           of
           
             One
             Faith.
          
           Wherefore
           these
           particular
           Churches
           cannot
           make
           
             One
             Church
          
           ;
           but
           are
           so
           manie
           absolutely
           distinct
           Churches
           and
           Communions
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Ib.
          
           From
           hence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           can
           be
           more
           than
           One
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           those
           Nominal
           Churches
           which
           have
           not
           the
           same
           Baptisme
           are
           no
           Churches
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           have
           are
           but
           One.
           
        
         
           30.
           
           Replie
           .
           All
           this
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           and
           confirms
           what
           I
           said
           last
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             P.
             31.
             
          
           Which
           makes
           it
           a
           ridiculous
           Triumpl●…
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           Protestants
           did
           not
           
           believe
           One
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           or
           could
           not
           tel
           where
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           professe
           to
           believe
           One
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           true
           Churches
           are
           Members
           of
           this
           One
           Church
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           Replie
           .
           It
           is
           a
           much
           more
           ridiculous
           Triumph
           in
           you
           ,
           Sr.
           to
           conclude
           from
           any
           thing
           which
           you
           have
           hithertho
           said
           ,
           that
           you
           know
           where
           to
           
             find
             the
             Catholique
             Church
          
           .
           For
           altho
           I
           should
           grant
           you
           ,
           that
           the
           onely
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           consist's
           in
           it's
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           whereby
           it
           is
           likewise
           united
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           this
           concession
           cannot
           enable
           you
           to
           find
           it
           out
           ,
           or
           to
           tel
           me
           which
           is
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           can
           satisfie
           me
           ,
           which
           those
           Christians
           and
           Churches
           are
           ,
           who
           have
           
             One
             Lord
             ,
             One
             Faith
             ,
             One
             Baptisme
             .
          
           For
           seing
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           Christ
           is
           an
           Invisible
           Grace
           ,
           and
           consequent
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           which
           are
           signified
           by
           
             One
             Lord
             ,
             One
             Faith
             ,
             One
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           you
           ought
           to
           have
           shown
           us
           ,
           which
           those
           Christians
           are
           who
           have
           performed
           these
           Conditions
           before
           you
           can
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           matter
           that
           cannot
           be
           known
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           by
           knowing
           that
           they
           have
           performed
           the
           said
           Conditions
           .
           This
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           〈◊〉
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           required
           of
           you
           by
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           till
           this
           be
           done
           ,
           Christs
           Mystical
           Bodie
           hangs
           in
           the
           air
           ,
           and
           is
           too
           far
           removed
           out
           
           of
           our
           sight
           to
           say
           
             This
             is
             it
          
           ;
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           this
           is
           done
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           easie
           ,
           than
           to
           point
           out
           the
           Nations
           and
           Churches
           wherof
           it
           is
           composed
           .
           The
           onely
           Essence
           of
           a
           true
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           it's
           Spous
           .
           Suppose
           this
           .
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           when
           a
           Church
           is
           Mystically
           united
           to
           Christ
           ?
           By
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           .
           And
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           when
           a
           Church
           has
           performed
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ?
           Not
           one
           word
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           32
           ,
           But
           seing
           it
           is
           such
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           
             find
             out
             the
             Catholique
             Church
          
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           let
           us
           come
           to
           a
           trial
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           names
           by
           descending
           to
           a
           particular
           consideration
           of
           some
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           .
           You
           say
           that
           Roman-Catholiques
           and
           Protestants
           are
           both
           of
           them
           in
           Covenant
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           they
           are
           both
           of
           them
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           you
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           both
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           upon
           Earth
           .
           I
           confesse
           that
           this
           is
           a
           very
           expedit
           way
           to
           
             find
             out
             the
             Catholique
             Church
          
           .
           But
           how
           will
           you
           prove
           ,
           that
           both
           these
           Bodies
           are
           in
           Covenant
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ?
           You
           can
           effect
           this
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           than
           by
           showing
           that
           they
           performe
           alike
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           which
           you
           will
           find
           by
           experience
           to
           be
           a
           hard
           task
           .
           For
           we
           Catholiques
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           Mystically
           
           united
           ,
           neither
           has
           given
           ,
           nor
           can
           give
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           that
           Power
           and
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           challenge
           to
           excommunicate
           us
           on
           the
           account
           of
           any
           Doctrins
           which
           we
           professe
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           you
           Protestants
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           to
           whom
           you
           believe
           you
           are
           Mystically
           united
           ,
           neither
           has
           given
           ,
           nor
           can
           give
           to
           our
           Church
           that
           Power
           and
           Authoritie
           which
           she
           challenges
           to
           exclude
           you
           from
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           on
           the
           account
           of
           any
           Doctrin
           which
           you
           professe
           .
           From
           which
           contradictorie
           judgments
           of
           Catholiques
           and
           Protestants
           we
           may
           gather
           1.
           either
           that
           there
           are
           two
           Lords
           ;
           or
           2.
           that
           the
           
             One
             Lord
          
           contradicts
           himselfe
           by
           two
           inincompatible
           Authorities
           ,
           which
           Catholiques
           and
           Protestants
           pretend
           to
           have
           over
           each
           other
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           cases
           ,
           Or
           3.
           that
           at
           least
           one
           of
           these
           Churches
           is
           a
           *
           
             false
             witnesse
          
           of
           the
           
             one
             Lord
          
           by
           fathering
           an
           Authoritie
           on
           him
           which
           it
           never
           received
           .
           Say
           which
           of
           these
           you
           pleas
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           both
           these
           Churches
           cannot
           be
           Mystically
           One
           with
           Christ
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           are
           not
           Mystically
           One
           with
           Christ
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           nor
           parts
           of
           it
        
         
           33.
           
           If
           you
           say
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           both
           Mystically
           One
           with
           Christ
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           is
           
             one
             Lord.
          
           If
           you
           say
           the
           2.
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           Mystically
           One
           and
           not
           Mystically
           One
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           the
           
             one
             Lord
          
           to
           whom
           they
           believe
           they
           are
           Mystically
           united
           is
           himselfe
           
           One
           and
           not
           One
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           he
           is
           imperfect
           by
           contradicting
           himselfe
           .
           If
           you
           say
           the
           3.
           it
           is
           evident
           likewise
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           both
           Mystically
           One
           ,
           becaus
           at
           least
           that
           Church
           which
           fathers
           a
           lie
           on
           the
           
             one
             Lord
          
           cannot
           be
           Mystically
           united
           to
           him
           as
           it
           's
           
             Spous
             and
             Head
          
           ,
           becaus
           the
           
             one
             Lord
          
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           34.
           
           As
           these
           two
           Churches
           are
           not
           One
           by
           being
           both
           united
           to
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Lord
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           they
           One
           by
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           becaus
           you
           condemne
           manie
           Doctrins
           for
           false
           ,
           which
           we
           believe
           to
           have
           been
           revealed
           by
           Christ.
           And
           as
           they
           are
           not
           One
           by
           professing
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           they
           One
           by
           One
           and
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           ,
           since
           we
           acknowledge
           fiue
           more
           than
           you
           receive
           .
           Indeed
           they
           have
           both
           
             one
             Baptisme
          
           which
           you
           stile
           the
           
             Faederal
             Rite
          
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           but
           then
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           holds
           ,
           that
           the
           others
           Sacraments
           which
           you
           disown
           ,
           are
           
             Faederal
             Rites
          
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenaot
           as
           wel
           as
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           are
           received
           by
           the
           Faithfull
           .
           We
           do
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           Baptisme
           is
           by
           Institution
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           most
           principal
           ,
           and
           most
           universally
           necessarie
           among
           these
           
             Faederal
             Rites
          
           considered
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           other
           Sacraments
           are
           not
           so
           significant
           to
           expresse
           our
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           as
           our
           Spous
           as
           Baptisme
           is
           both
           in
           it selfe
           :
           and
           in
           all
           it
           's
           circumstantial
           Ceremonies
           ,
           yet
           they
           all
           of
           them
           by
           Institution
           Represent
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
           which
           is
           the
           Meritorious
           Caus
           of
           that
           Relation
           which
           we
           have
           to
           him
           as
           to
           our
           Spous
           ,
           and
           are
           all
           of
           them
           so
           manie
           solemne
           renewings
           and
           repetitions
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenaut
           which
           passed
           between
           God
           and
           man
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           as
           being
           so
           manie
           Protestations
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           without
           which
           no
           man
           can
           have
           a
           right
           to
           receive
           them
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           Who
           now
           has
           reason
           to
           Triumph
           ,
           Sr.
           You
           who
           pretend
           without
           any
           ground
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           tel
           where
           to
           
             find
             the
             Catholique
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           we
           who
           prove
           that
           you
           know
           nothing
           of
           the
           matter
           ?
           You
           say
           that
           those
           are
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           who
           are
           Mystically
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           Spous
           .
           I
           say
           so
           too
           ,
           but
           I
           show
           withal
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           tell
           who
           those
           are
           who
           are
           thus
           Mystically
           One
           with
           Christ
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           have
           given
           you
           an
           instance
           in
           Catholiques
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           whom
           you
           hold
           to
           be
           both
           Mystically
           One
           with
           Christ
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Mystically
           One
           with
           One
           another
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           say
           they
           are
           both
           Mystically
           One
           with
           Christ.
           For
           both
           these
           Churches
           cannot
           be
           united
           to
           the
           
             one
             Lord.
             One
          
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           which
           you
           hold
           for
           a
           necessarie
           Condition
           of
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           ,
           is
           not
           common
           to
           them
           both
           ,
           neither
           have
           they
           One
           and
           the
           same
           
             Faederal
             Rites
          
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           One
           by
           the
           same
           Covenant
           .
           You
           see
           that
           I
           have
           used
           
           your
           own
           terms
           of
           
             Gospel-covenant
             ,
             Mystical
             union
             ,
             Condition
             ,
             Faederal
             Rite
          
           &c.
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           you
           are
           as
           far
           from
           
             sinding
             out
             the
             Catholique
             Church
          
           as
           ever
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           If
           you
           tel
           me
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           what
           I
           have
           here
           said
           ,
           you
           can
           show
           ,
           that
           these
           Churches
           are
           both
           Mystically
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           their
           Spous
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           having
           
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
          
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           set
           your selfe
           upon
           this
           undertaking
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           that
           you
           want
           strength
           to
           master
           all
           the
           impossibilities
           which
           you
           will
           meet
           withal
           .
           But
           supposing
           you
           were
           able
           to
           performe
           it
           with
           some
           likelyhood
           of
           truth
           ,
           yet
           seing
           this
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           any
           such
           Principles
           as
           you
           have
           laid
           in
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           your
           Brethren
           the
           other
           Protestant
           Writers
           leave
           to
           say
           of
           you
           as
           you
           have
           said
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           altho
           you
           have
           
             said
             manie
             good
             things
             about
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
          
           yet
           they
           are
           
             verily
             persuaded
          
           ,
           that
           there
           will
           never
           be
           an
           
             end
             of
             these
             Wranglings
          
           till
           it
           be
           setled
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           not
           
             throughly
             done
             yet
          
           ,
           becaus
           after
           all
           you
           have
           said
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           from
           your
           Principles
           which
           is
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           make
           a
           further
           discoverie
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           are
           forced
           to
           betake
           your selfe
           to
           such
           Methods
           as
           you
           judge
           to
           have
           proved
           unsuccesseful
           in
           your
           Fellow-writers
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           9.
           
           Ib.
           
             For
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             this
             account
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           admit
           his
           obscure
           and
           impertinent
           
           
             Principles
             to
             passe
             for
             evident
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             )
             that
          
           altho
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           were
           united
           into
           one
           Ecclesiastical
           Bodie
           ,
           yet
           this
           external
           visible
           union
           is
           not
           the
           thing
           which
           makes
           them
           the
           one
           Bodie
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           37
           Replie
           .
           This
           external
           visible
           Union
           is
           not
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           which
           makes
           them
           
             the
             one
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           necessarie
           Condition
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           be
           it
           .
        
         
           
             §
             ,
             10.
             
             Ib.
          
           They
           are
           one
           Bodie
           by
           being
           all
           united
           to
           one
           Mystical
           Head
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           not
           by
           an
           external
           and
           visible
           union
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           38.
           
           Replie
           .
           They
           are
           
             one
             Mystical
             Bodie
          
           by
           being
           united
           to
           their
           
             Mystical
             Head
          
           ,
           and
           one
           
             Visible
             Bodie
          
           by
           being
           united
           to
           their
           visible
           Superiours
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             Ib.
          
           This
           external
           union
           is
           a
           dutie
           which
           all
           Christians
           and
           Christian
           Churches
           are
           bound
           to
           observe
           as
           far
           as
           possibly
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           Replie
           .
           Since
           he
           owns
           it
           for
           a
           dutie
           of
           all
           Christians
           to
           observe
           this
           external
           Union
           ,
           he
           acknowledges
           it
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Command
           that
           they
           should
           do
           so
           ,
           for
           which
           there
           may
           be
           alledged
           places
           enough
           out
           of
           Scripture
           .
           But
           where
           can
           he
           show
           one
           Text
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           no
           longer
           obliged
           to
           this
           observance
           ,
           than
           they
           think
           they
           can
           do
           it
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           which
           he
           fignifies
           by
           saying
           
             as
             long
             as
             possibly
             they
             can
             ?
          
           Or
           whence
           will
           he
           prove
           ,
           that
           every
           man's
           conscience
           ought
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           his
           own
           private
           
           reason
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           commands
           us
           to
           hear
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           Heathens
           ?
           Such
           places
           as
           these
           (
           were
           there
           any
           such
           to
           be
           found
           )
           would
           suit
           better
           with
           the
           Caus
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           than
           the
           great
           secret
           he
           has
           produced
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           
             one
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             Ib.
          
           But
           all
           true
           Christians
           and
           Christian
           Churches
           are
           the
           one
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           thus
           visibly
           united
           ,
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           40.
           
           Replie
           .
           Which
           way
           shall
           we
           know
           which
           are
           
             true
             Christians
             and
             Christian
             Churches
          
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           matter
           above
           the
           Drs.
           reach
           ,
           who
           cannot
           tel
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           It
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           all
           true
           Christian
           Churches
           are
           the
           
             one
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           that
           no
           Christians
           or
           Christian
           Churches
           can
           belong
           to
           the
           
             one
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           visibly
           united
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           shall
           appear
           from
           the
           consideration
           of
           what
           he
           sais
           on
           the
           
             true
             Notion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             on
             Earth
          
           whose
           turn
           comes
           next
           ,
           whither
           he
           refers
           us
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           his
           contrarie
           Assertion
           .
           If
           we
           cannot
           discover
           where
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           in
           the
           discussiof
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           may
           for
           ever
           despair
           of
           coming
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           As
           for
           the
           two
           orher
           Points
           wherein
           he
           promises
           to
           make
           his
           Assertion
           good
           ,
           viz
           
             What
             the
             Nature
             and
             unitie
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             every
             particular
             Church
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             universal
             Church
             which
             is
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           
             what
             that
             unitie
             and
             Communion
             
             is
             ,
             which
             all
             distinct
             Churches
             ought
             to
             maintain
             with
             each
             other
             ,
          
           they
           are
           reserved
           for
           a
           second
           Part
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           he
           will
           think
           better
           on
           before
           he
           publish
           ,
           since
           the
           principles
           whereon
           he
           must
           depend
           for
           the
           forming
           of
           it
           ,
           have
           alreadie
           found
           so
           great
           on
           opposition
           in
           this
           Part
           which
           has
           alreadie
           seen
           light
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             P.
             32.
             
          
           Now
           ,
           
             sais
             he
          
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           what
           I
           have
           alreadie
           discoursed
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           is
           Coetus
           Fidelium
           ,
           or
           the
           Companie
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           of
           those
           who
           professe
           the
           true
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           united
           to
           him
           by
           Baptisme
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           Replie
           .
           I
           wonder
           from
           what
           part
           of
           what
           he
           has
           
             alreadie
             discoursed
          
           we
           are
           to
           gather
           this
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           I
           have
           diligently
           read
           over
           all
           that
           he
           has
           writ
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Book
           till
           this
           passage
           which
           I
           am
           now
           examining
           ,
           and
           cannot
           find
           any
           evident
           grounds
           for
           it
           .
           He
           has
           told
           us
           indeed
           not
           long
           since
           chap.
           2.
           
           §
           .
           3.
           that
           
             whatever
             makes
             a
             Church
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             one
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             one
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           after
           which
           he
           sais
           immediately
           ,
           
             and
             here
             comes
             in
             what
             the
             Apostle
             makes
             essential
             to
             this
             one
             Bodie
             ,
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
             ,
             which
             signisies
             being
             united
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             same
             Covenant
             .
          
           Which
           Assertions
           are
           far
           from
           affording
           any
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           Notion
           in
           his
           principles
           ,
           as
           appears
           out
           of
           the
           Replies
           which
           I
           have
           made
           to
           them
           .
           Nay
           throughout
           his
           Discourse
           I
           find
           evident
           grounds
           to
           infer
           the
           contrarie
           .
           For
           seing
           he
           
           will
           have
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           whereby
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           united
           in
           One
           Bodie
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           their
           Spous
           ,
           this
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           must
           be
           said
           to
           be
           essentially
           distinct
           from
           it's
           Essential
           Unitie
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           meer
           Chimera
           .
           For
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           Faith
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           and
           shall
           declare
           further
           herafter
           .
           So
           that
           Faith
           in
           the
           Drs.
           way
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           it
           's
           Essential
           Unitie
           does
           not
           consist
           therin
           .
           The
           Dr.
           seems
           to
           have
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           thing
           is
           a
           really
           indistinct
           from
           it's
           Essential
           Unitie
           ,
           which
           is
           universally
           true
           of
           all
           beings
           as
           they
           fall
           under
           a
           Metaphyfical
           consideration
           ,
           and
           without
           doubt
           it
           takes
           place
           in
           Moral
           Bodies
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           )
           ,
           which
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           united
           multitudes
           .
           For
           that
           which
           unites
           them
           together
           makes
           them
           a
           Bodie
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           makes
           them
           a
           Bodie
           is
           their
           Notion
           ,
           therefore
           that
           which
           unites
           them
           together
           is
           their
           Notion
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           The
           occasion
           of
           this
           monstrous
           absurditie
           is
           the
           Drs.
           not
           allowing
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           as
           Essentially
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           as
           it
           is
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           admitted
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           ,
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           will
           run
           counter
           to
           it
           's
           Essential
           Unitie
           ,
           or
           that
           Faith
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           .
           For
           as
           
           has
           two
           Unities
           Essentially
           distinct
           ,
           so
           it
           has
           two
           Notions
           Essentially
           distinct
           .
           As
           it
           is
           Mystically
           One
           ,
           it
           's
           Essential
           Unitie
           consists
           in
           the
           
             Special
             Relation
             ,
             which
             all
             those
             have
             to
             Cbrist
             as
             their
             last
             end
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             retracted
             their
             acceptance
             of
             the
             Graces
             and
             favours
             which
             he
             promised
             them
             ,
             through
             their
             renouncing
             the
             necessarie
             Conditions
             which
             he
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             promised
             to
             performe
             at
             what
             time
             the
             Gospel-covenant
             passed
             between
             them
             ,
          
           wherin
           consists
           also
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           to
           her
           beloved
           ,
           and
           the
           Notition
           of
           them
           both
           as
           they
           are
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           aboue
           Ch.
           1.
           
           N.
           102.
           &
           seq
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           Visibly
           One
           ,
           it
           's
           Unitie
           consists
           in
           the
           actual
           performance
           of
           the
           Conditions
           which
           God
           required
           from
           her
           ,
           when
           he
           promised
           her
           his
           Son
           for
           Spous
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           wherein
           it
           's
           Notion
           also
           consists
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           .
           So
           that
           altho
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           are
           both
           Mystically
           One
           with
           Christ
           ,
           as
           being
           both
           
             Flesh
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone
             ,
          
           under
           which
           consideration
           they
           have
           both
           the
           same
           common
           Notion
           :
           yet
           seing
           the
           actual
           performance
           of
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Gospel-covanant
           is
           absolutely
           necessarie
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           may
           be
           
             Flesh
             of
             Christ's
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             Bone
             of
             bis
             Bone
             ,
          
           from
           which
           Conditions
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           is
           exempted
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           as
           it
           abstracts
           from
           both
           these
           states
           resembles
           a
           Genus
           ,
           and
           the
           actual
           performance
           
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Conditions
           is
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Difference
           ,
           whereby
           that
           part
           of
           Christ's
           Bodie
           which
           is
           Militant
           on
           Earth
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           other
           part
           which
           is
           Triumphant
           in
           Heaven
           .
           This
           is
           clear
           ;
           for
           if
           I
           tel
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           that
           Titius
           is
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           he
           cannot
           conclude
           from
           these
           terms
           ,
           whether
           Titius
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           on
           Earth
           .
           But
           if
           I
           tel
           him
           ,
           that
           Titius
           is
           Orthodox
           in
           his
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Obedient
           to
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           I
           mean
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           upon
           Earth
           .
           If
           therefore
           that
           part
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           which
           is
           upon
           Earth
           have
           a
           special
           Difference
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           the
           other
           part
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           must
           by
           consequence
           have
           a
           special
           and
           distinct
           Notion
           from
           it
           too
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           If
           the
           Dr.
           will
           admit
           of
           these
           two
           sorts
           of
           U●…tie
           ,
           I
           shall
           easily
           grant
           him
           ,
           that
           Faith
           belongs
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           on
           Earth
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           will
           persist
           in
           his
           pretence
           that
           this
           follows
           from
           what
           he
           has
           
             alreadie
             discoursed
          
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           or
           from
           what
           he
           has
           said
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           concerning
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           his
           Doctrin
           may
           seem
           all
           of
           a
           peece
           ,
           and
           to
           hang
           by
           the
           same
           thread
           ,
           I
           must
           beg
           his
           pardon
           if
           I
           dissent
           from
           him
           herin
           for
           the
           reason
           given
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           he
           quote
           S.
           Paul
           for
           
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptisme
             .
          
           The
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           more
           beholding
           
           to
           those
           Protestants
           ,
           whom
           he
           accuses
           of
           being
           ignorant
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           One
           Bodie
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           him
           who
           values
           himselfe
           upon
           the
           discoverie
           of
           it
           .
           For
           these
           Gentlemen
           seem
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           Essentially
           One
           at
           it
           is
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           ,
           and
           persuant
           to
           this
           Principle
           ,
           they
           affirme
           that
           it
           's
           Essential
           Unitie
           consists
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           Fundamental
           Faith
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           Faith
           belongs
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           .
           But
           this
           Author
           is
           so
           fond
           of
           his
           New
           Truth
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           no
           regard
           for
           the
           Old
           one
           ,
           and
           whilst
           he
           establishes
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           he
           leaves
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           without
           a
           Notion
           .
           What
           my
           thoughts
           are
           concerning
           this
           Notion
           of
           a
           Church
           shall
           appear
           below
           .
        
         
           44.
           
           Perhaps
           some
           Readers
           (
           amongst
           whom
           the
           Dr.
           may
           chance
           to
           be
           one
           )
           will
           cavil
           at
           my
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           
             resembles
             a
             Genus
          
           ,
           as
           tho
           Christ
           had
           more
           Spouses
           and
           Bodies
           than
           one
           .
        
         
           45.
           
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           no
           such
           absurditie
           as
           this
           follows
           from
           my
           Doctrin
           ;
           for
           I
           mean
           onely
           that
           the
           states
           and
           conditions
           of
           the
           Church
           Triumphant
           and
           the
           Church
           Militant
           ,
           wherof
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           is
           composed
           ,
           are
           specially
           and
           Essentially
           distinct
           ,
           which
           I
           believe
           this
           Author
           will
           hardlie
           denie
           .
           Neither
           can
           there
           be
           any
           greater
           inconvenience
           in
           this
           manner
           of
           speech
           ,
           
           than
           there
           is
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           Man
           is
           a
           Genus
           in
           respect
           of
           innocent
           and
           sinful
           ,
           rich
           and
           poor
           ,
           happie
           and
           miserable
           persons
           ;
           from
           whence
           it
           cannot
           be
           inferred
           ,
           that
           an
           innocent
           man
           is
           Essentially
           distinct
           from
           a
           sinner
           ,
           or
           a
           rich
           man
           from
           a
           poor
           man
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           innocence
           and
           sinfulnesse
           ,
           riches
           ,
           and
           povertie
           ,
           which
           are
           extrinsecal
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           Man
           ,
           are
           Essentially
           distinct
           .
           Thus
           it
           happens
           at
           present
           ;
           for
           neither
           Invisibilitie
           nor
           Visibilitie
           ,
           nor
           the
           Vision
           of
           God
           nor
           Faith
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           as
           such
           ,
           as
           is
           plain
           ;
           becaus
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           is
           Invisible
           and
           without
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           part
           which
           is
           on
           Earth
           is
           Visible
           and
           without
           the
           Vision
           of
           God.
           The
           one
           part
           is
           innocent
           ,
           rich
           ,
           and
           happie
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           part
           is
           sinful
           ,
           poor
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           this
           difference
           in
           their
           circumstances
           ,
           they
           make
           no
           more
           than
           One
           Mystical
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           of
           Christ.
           Neither
           can
           it
           follow
           ,
           becaus
           they
           have
           distinct
           Notions
           as
           they
           are
           thus
           considered
           under
           their
           different
           circumstances
           ,
           that
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           the
           One
           Spous
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Nature
           and
           Notion
           of
           Man
           is
           not
           One
           ,
           becaus
           as
           Man
           is
           considered
           in
           relation
           to
           his
           riches
           and
           povertie
           ,
           happinesse
           and
           miserie
           ,
           he
           is
           capable
           of
           distinct
           Notions
           .
           This
           is
           all
           that
           I
           mean
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           
             resemble
             a
             Genus
          
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Invisible
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Visible
           Church
           on
           
           Earth
           whereof
           it
           is
           composed
           .
           If
           I
           had
           held
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           inasmuch
           as
           it
           is
           Visible
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           Christ
           would
           have
           had
           more
           Spouses
           and
           Bodies
           than
           One
           ;
           but
           I
           hold
           ,
           that
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           which
           make
           it
           Visible
           ,
           are
           not
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           why
           it
           is
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           necessarie
           Conditions
           without
           which
           she
           cannot
           be
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           let
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           ,
           who
           will
           have
           Faith
           to
           be
           the
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           which
           makes
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           make
           out
           how
           Christ
           has
           not
           two
           Spouses
           and
           two
           Bodies
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           seing
           the
           same
           
             formal
             Reason
          
           which
           makes
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           cannot
           produce
           the
           like
           effect
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           which
           wants
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
             Ib.
          
           There
           can
           be
           no
           other
           Notion
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Companie
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           who
           are
           united
           to
           Christ
           by
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           are
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           in
           the
           sense
           above
           explained
           .
        
         
           46.
           
           Replie
           .
           This
           Proposition
           is
           delivered
           with
           such
           a
           Magisterial
           peremptorinesse
           ,
           that
           (
           considering
           the
           small
           grounds
           he
           has
           for
           it
           )
           it
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           result
           of
           manie
           a
           tedious
           and
           perplexing
           thought
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           have
           wel
           spared
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           reflected
           on
           the
           aforesaid
           
             Special
             Relation
          
           which
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           
             have
             to
             Christ
             as
             their
             last
             end
             ,
          
           which
           as
           it
           〈◊〉
           them
           both
           in
           One
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           
           their
           Notion
           .
           This
           Notion
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           is
           so
           apparently
           false
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           ,
           how
           he
           came
           to
           venture
           his
           credit
           so
           far
           as
           to
           submit
           it
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           publique
           .
           For
           Faith
           ,
           as
           I
           lately
           said
           ,
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           as
           such
           ,
           becaus
           
             de
             facto
          
           the
           most
           Illustrious
           part
           of
           it
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           has
           no
           Faith
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           neither
           will
           any
           of
           it's
           Members
           have
           after
           end
           ,
           and
           conflragration
           of
           this
           world
           .
           And
           certainly
           nothing
           can
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           thing
           without
           which
           a
           thing
           is
           and
           may
           be
           .
           Besides
           ,
           he
           has
           told
           us
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           placed
           
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             concern
             onely
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           after
           all
           he
           makes
           Faith
           which
           concerns
           onely
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Universal
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           I
           am
           much
           mistaken
           if
           this
           be
           the
           way
           to
           put
           an
           
             end
             to
             wranglings
          
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
             Ib.
          
           And
           if
           the
           universal
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           be
           the
           whole
           Companie
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           on
           Earth
           must
           be
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           Replie
           .
           The
           onely
           Difference
           we
           find
           here
           between
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           is
           in
           Heaven
           and
           the
           other
           on
           Earth
           ,
           as
           tho
           Faith
           which
           is
           said
           to
           make
           them
           One
           Church
           were
           professed
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           on
           Earth
           .
        
         
         
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
             P.
             33.
             
          
           The
           learned
           Launoy
           has
           produced
           various
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           for
           this
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Companie
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           ;
           and
           has
           proved
           by
           the
           Testimonie
           of
           the
           Fathers
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           even
           down
           to
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           it selfe
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           received
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           tillit
           was
           altered
           by
           Canisius
           and
           Bellarmin
           .
           Canisius
           puts
           Christ's
           Vicar
           intothe
           Definition
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           visible
           Collection
           of
           all
           baptized
           Believers
           under
           one
           Head
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           and
           his
           Vicar
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Church
           a
           Monarchie
           .
           Bellarmin
           desines
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           Companie
           of
           men
           united
           together
           by
           the
           same
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           under
           the
           government
           of
           lawful
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           as
           the
           one
           Vicar
           of
           Christ
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Church
           a
           kind
           of
           mixed
           ,
           and
           tempered
           Monarchie
           ;
           the
           goment
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           as
           supreme
           Pastor
           .
        
         
           48.
           
           Replie
           .
           It
           would
           have
           been
           much
           more
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           produced
           some
           Testimonies
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           are
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           than
           to
           cite
           Authors
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           this
           Notion
           aggrees
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           .
           But
           becaus
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           prove
           what
           he
           was
           sure
           would
           be
           disputed
           ,
           he
           wisely
           proves
           what
           is
           willingly
           granted
           him
           .
           Whoever
           denied
           this
           Notion
           ?
           We
           have
           no
           exception
           against
           it's
           falsenesse
           .
           We
           know
           very
           wel
           that
           it
           is
           every
           where
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           we
           read
           it
           in
           the
           
           Catechisme
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           set
           out
           by
           Pius
           V.
           But
           he
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           every
           tru
           Notion
           of
           a
           thing
           is
           not
           a
           good
           one
           ,
           becaus
           every
           true
           Notion
           is
           not
           a
           complete
           one
           .
           We
           often
           expresse
           our
           Notion
           of
           things
           by
           something
           that
           is
           Essential
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           omit
           other
           properties
           that
           are
           no
           lesse
           necessarie
           to
           their
           being
           than
           those
           we
           mention
           .
           In
           which
           case
           the
           consequence
           will
           not
           hold
           either
           that
           our
           Notion
           is
           false
           ,
           or
           that
           those
           properties
           we
           omit
           do
           not
           necessarily
           appertain
           to
           the
           things
           defined
           .
           Thus
           S.
           Paul
           
             ad
             Eph.
          
           4.
           takes
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           from
           it's
           Pastors
           .
           
             He
             gave
             some
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             some
             Teachers
             ,
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           
             ad
             Philip.
          
           1.
           from
           the
           Pastors
           and
           People
           ,
           
             To
             all
             the
             Saints
             which
             are
             at
             Philippi
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
          
           ;
           and
           1.
           
             ad
             Cor.
          
           1.
           
           From
           it's
           Sanctitie
           and
           universalitie
           ,
           
             unto
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             called
             to
             be
             Saints
             ,
             with
             all
             that
             in
             every
             place
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             both
             theirs
             and
             ours
          
           ;
           and
           
             ad
             Eph.
          
           1.
           from
           it's
           Sanctitie
           and
           Faith
           ,
           
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             by
             the
             will
             of
             God
             to
             the
             Saints
             that
             are
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             the
             Faithful
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           and
           
             ad
             Eph.
          
           5.
           from
           it's
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             We
             are
             Members
             of
             his
             Bodie
             ,
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Bones
          
           ;
           and
           1
           ,
           
             ad
             Tim.
          
           3.
           from
           it's
           Infallibilitie
           ,
           
             ●…he
             Church
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           Thus
           
           likewise
           the
           same
           Apostle
           takes
           the
           Notion
           of
           Faith
           from
           it's
           inevidence
           and
           obscuritie
           ,
           
             Faith
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             things
             that
             do
             not
             appear
             ,
             ad
             Heb.
             cap.
          
           11.
           
           And
           the
           like
           examples
           may
           be
           produced
           from
           several
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           .
           All
           which
           Notions
           are
           true
           ,
           but
           not
           complete
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           good
           Notions
           in
           a
           Logical
           sense
           ,
           becaus
           they
           do
           not
           explain
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           according
           to
           such
           considerations
           as
           make
           it
           aggree
           with
           some
           things
           ,
           and
           disagree
           with
           all
           others
           ,
           or
           as
           Logicians
           say
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           explain
           it
           by
           
             Genus
             proximum
             &
             differentiam
             ultimam
          
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           And
           this
           is
           the
           defect
           which
           we
           find
           in
           the
           present
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           For
           Schismatiques
           and
           Excommunicated
           persons
           may
           be
           baptized
           ,
           and
           have
           as
           good
           Faith
           as
           Catholiques
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           certain
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           are
           not
           comprehended
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           which
           inconvenience
           is
           ,
           becaus
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           in
           not
           placed
           therin
           which
           would
           have
           distinguished
           the
           Church
           from
           all
           those
           who
           are
           cut
           off
           from
           it's
           Communion
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Definition
           will
           passe
           muster
           in
           the
           Schools
           which
           has
           such
           a
           wel
           grounded
           exception
           as
           this
           brought
           against
           it
           :
           And
           certainly
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           greater
           heed
           taken
           about
           a
           Notion
           that
           immediately
           regards
           our
           H.
           Religion
           ,
           where
           the
           errour
           will
           prove
           of
           a
           much
           more
           dangerous
           consequence
           ,
           than
           a
           natural
           mistake
           in
           an
           unnecessarie
           
           matter
           .
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           such
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           make
           Obedience
           any
           part
           of
           it's
           Definition
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           contrarie
           shall
           appear
           below
           §
           .
           28.
           
        
         
           50.
           
           Neither
           are
           Schismatiks
           onely
           and
           Excommunicated
           persons
           comprehended
           under
           this
           Notion
           ,
           but
           Heretiques
           also
           .
           For
           altho
           this
           Author
           P.
           32.
           would
           have
           us
           to
           understand
           by
           Faithfull
           no
           others
           than
           such
           as
           
             professe
             the
             true
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             united
             to
             him
             by
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           yet
           what
           Heretique
           is
           there
           who
           allows
           of
           Baptisme
           and
           a
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           admit
           of
           this
           Notion
           of
           it
           ?
           Arians
           ,
           Sabellians
           ,
           Nestorians
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           enormous
           sects
           in
           the
           world
           who
           pretend
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           judge
           their
           own
           Faith
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           they
           are
           in
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           way
           comprised
           in
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           For
           in
           his
           judgment
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           nay
           individual
           Christians
           are
           the
           proper
           and
           lawful
           judges
           for
           themselves
           ,
           what
           Doctrins
           they
           ought
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           reject
           .
           See
           what
           he
           sais
           below
           §
           .
           22.
           n.
           138.
           
           So
           that
           supposing
           there
           be
           no
           common
           and
           irrefragable
           
             Rule
             of
             Faith
          
           which
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           conforme
           to
           in
           such
           debates
           as
           arise
           about
           the
           meaning
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           held
           for
           
             true
             Faith
          
           which
           particular
           Churches
           and
           individual
           Christians
           hold
           for
           such
           ,
           how
           opposit
           and
           contradictorie
           soever
           their
           sentiments
           are
           about
           it
           .
           For
           how
           dares
           Dr.
           
           Sherlock
           to
           censure
           any
           one's
           Faith
           for
           false
           ,
           which
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           true
           by
           the
           
             proper
             aud
             lawful
             Iudge
          
           therof
           ?
           whence
           if
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           
             true
             Faith
          
           which
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           signifies
           a
           contradictorie
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           when
           he
           pretends
           to
           define
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           by
           
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             the
             Faithful
             who
             professe
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             united
             to
             him
             by
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             those
             who
             professe
             the
             contradictorie
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             united
             to
             him
             by
             Baptisme
             .
          
        
         
           51.
           
           I
           say
           this
           absurditie
           evidently
           follows
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Notion
           he
           has
           given
           be
           designed
           to
           serve
           for
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           said
           to
           be
           One
           Bodie
           resulting
           from
           manie
           different
           Communions
           ,
           who
           are
           at
           variance
           about
           matters
           of
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           H.
           Scriptures
           .
           For
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           this
           way
           is
           not
           One
           but
           manifold
           and
           contradictorie
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           
             true
             Faith
          
           which
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           contradictorie
           too
           .
           For
           altho
           the
           Faith
           of
           particular
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           of
           individual
           persons
           who
           may
           be
           said
           to
           compose
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           not
           contradictorie
           ,
           yet
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           One
           Bodie
           (
           under
           which
           consideration
           this
           Notion
           is
           given
           to
           it
           )
           must
           needs
           be
           contradictorie
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Faith
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           together
           is
           
           contradictorie
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           contradictorie
           interpretations
           of
           the
           H.
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           52.
           
           But
           in
           case
           this
           Notion
           relates
           onely
           to
           One
           Bodie
           of
           Christians
           who
           professe
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           are
           of
           one
           denomination
           ,
           the
           aforesaid
           absurditie
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           buth
           then
           there
           follows
           another
           which
           is
           not
           lesse
           than
           that
           ,
           viz
           that
           Protestants
           alone
           for
           example
           are
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           as
           being
           
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             those
             who
             professe
             the
             true
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             united
             to
             him
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           unlesse
           he
           be
           so
           just
           as
           to
           assign
           us
           this
           Prerogative
           to
           whom
           of
           right
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           or
           so
           good
           natured
           as
           to
           exclude
           Protestants
           by
           allowing
           it
           to
           some
           other
           Bodie
           who
           has
           no
           more
           right
           to
           it
           than
           they
           .
           We
           may
           with
           very
           good
           reason
           ask
           them
           ,
           
             where
             their
             Church
             was
             before
             Luther
             ,
          
           if
           there
           were
           none
           before
           that
           false
           Apostle
           who
           
             professed
             the
             true
             Faith
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           Professors
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           a
           hard
           task
           to
           prove
           that
           Protestants
           are
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           are
           so
           much
           as
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           associate
           themselves
           to
           such
           Christians
           as
           
             professed
             the
             true
             Faith
          
           before
           the
           first
           Reformers
           appearance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           the
           
             true
             Faith
          
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           will
           be
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           contradictorie
           .
        
         
           53.
           
           If
           the
           Dr.
           to
           salve
           these
           Absurdities
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           usual
           Refuge
           of
           Fundamental
           and
           Non-fundamental
           Faith
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           by
           
             true
             Faith
          
           which
           he
           has
           put
           into
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           
           Church
           ,
           he
           understands
           Fundamental
           Faith
           wherin
           every
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           necessarily
           aggrees
           ;
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           this
           will
           not
           serve
           his
           turne
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           make
           us
           know
           ,
           what
           those
           Points
           are
           which
           he
           calls
           Fundamental
           Faith
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           we
           know
           what
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           without
           knowing
           the
           Fundamental
           Faith
           which
           makes
           the
           Church
           ?
           Neither
           is
           it
           enough
           for
           him
           to
           tel
           us
           ,
           what
           the
           Fundamental
           Faith
           is
           ,
           unlesse
           every
           part
           and
           Bodie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           concurre
           with
           him
           therin
           .
           For
           the
           true
           and
           Fundamental
           Faith
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           can
           be
           on
           other
           than
           that
           which
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           .
           And
           if
           he
           abstract
           and
           separate
           from
           among
           the
           Doctrins
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           them
           which
           he
           reputes
           for
           Fundamental
           Faith
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           his
           own
           Fundamental
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Fundamental
           Faith
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           which
           holds
           the
           other
           Doctrins
           which
           he
           rejects
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           much
           Fundamental
           Faith
           as
           those
           which
           he
           has
           culled
           out
           .
           Which
           proves
           ,
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           must
           be
           likewise
           that
           which
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           will
           have
           to
           be
           it
           .
           It
           is
           a
           just
           prejudice
           against
           any
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           if
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           it selfe
           will
           not
           receive
           it
           (
           she
           ought
           to
           know
           best
           what
           she
           is
           )
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           it
           does
           not
           receive
           this
           Notion
           of
           Dr.
           Sherlocks
           ,
           if
           by
           
           the
           
             true
             Faith
          
           which
           he
           has
           placed
           in
           it
           ;
           he
           understands
           onely
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           esteems
           for
           Fundamental
           .
           Who
           sees
           not
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           tollerable
           for
           Protestants
           to
           insert
           no
           other
           Faith
           into
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           but
           that
           which
           they
           hold
           for
           Fundamental
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           lawfull
           for
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Bodies
           ,
           whom
           they
           account
           for
           parts
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           there
           will
           he
           as
           manie
           destinct
           Notions
           as
           there
           are
           Fundamental
           Faiths
           ,
           and
           as
           manie
           distinct
           Churches
           and
           Communions
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Notions
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
        
         
           54.
           
           Again
           .
           Since
           there
           is
           as
           great
           a
           variance
           among
           the
           several
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           what
           Points
           are
           Fundamental
           and
           what
           Non-fundamental
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           what
           Faith
           is
           true
           and
           what
           is
           false
           ,
           this
           Author
           is
           still
           pressed
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Absurdities
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           very
           same
           forme
           too
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           .
           For
           as
           every
           particular
           Bodie
           of
           Christians
           looks
           on
           their
           own
           Faith
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           so
           they
           hold
           it
           for
           Fundamental
           and
           necessarie
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           (
           I
           say
           all
           other
           Christians
           do
           so
           besides
           Protestants
           )
           .
           And
           as
           every
           particular
           Bodie
           of
           Christians
           ,
           nay
           individual
           persons
           are
           the
           lawful
           and
           proper
           Judges
           ,
           what
           Doctrins
           they
           ought
           to
           receive
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           reject
           ,
           what
           Faith
           is
           true
           and
           what
           is
           false
           ;
           so
           they
           are
           likewise
           in
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           way
           no
           lesse
           proper
           Judges
           ,
           what
           Faith
           is
           Fundamental
           and
           what
           Non-fundamental
           .
           
           So
           that
           supposing
           there
           be
           no
           common
           and
           irrefragable
           Rule
           of
           Fundamental
           Faith
           which
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           follow
           in
           such
           debates
           as
           arise
           concerning
           the
           sense
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           held
           for
           Fundamental
           Faith
           ,
           which
           particular
           Churches
           and
           individual
           Christians
           hold
           for
           such
           .
           For
           how
           dares
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           censure
           any
           one's
           Faith
           for
           Non-fundamental
           ,
           which
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           Fundamental
           by
           the
           proper
           and
           lawful
           Judge
           therof
           ?
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Fundamental
           .
           Faith
           which
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           signifies
           a
           contradictorie
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           when
           he
           pretends
           to
           define
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           by
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             those
             who
             professe
             the
             Fundamental
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             united
             to
             him
             by
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             those
             who
             professe
             the
             contradictorie
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             are
             united
             to
             him
             by
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           much
           different
           from
           the
           Notion
           which
           the
           Heathens
           had
           of
           it
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           .
        
         
           55.
           
           I
           say
           that
           this
           absurditie
           follows
           as
           much
           here
           as
           in
           the
           other
           case
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           too
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Fundamental
           Faith
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           this
           way
           is
           not
           one
           but
           manifold
           and
           contradictorie
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           Fundamental
           Faith
           which
           is
           placed
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           contradictorie
           too
           .
           For
           altho
           the
           Fundamental
           Faith
           of
           particular
           
           Bodies
           and
           individual
           persons
           that
           may
           be
           said
           to
           compose
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           be
           not
           contradictorie
           ,
           yet
           the
           Fundamental
           Faith
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           One
           Bodie
           (
           under
           which
           consideration
           this
           Notion
           is
           given
           to
           it
           )
           is
           contradictorie
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Fundamental
           Faith
           of
           all
           it's
           parts
           together
           is
           contradictorie
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           contradictorie
           interpretations
           of
           the
           H.
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           in
           case
           this
           Notion
           relates
           onely
           to
           one
           Bodie
           of
           Christians
           who
           professe
           the
           same
           Fundamental
           Faith
           ,
           the
           same
           absurditie
           follows
           here
           likewise
           as
           above
           ,
           viz
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           consists
           in
           a
           Bodie
           of
           one
           denomination
           ,
           as
           suppose
           ,
           in
           Pro●…estants
           ,
           or
           in
           whatever
           other
           Bodie
           the
           Dr.
           is
           pleased
           to
           place
           it
           in
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           inference
           that
           does
           not
           wel
           suit
           with
           his
           Principles
           .
        
         
           56.
           
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           we
           are
           never
           the
           nearer
           knowing
           what
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           by
           this
           Notion
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           handled
           by
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           .
           For
           seing
           he
           defines
           it
           by
           true
           and
           Fundamental
           Faith
           ,
           and
           seing
           this
           true
           and
           Fundamental
           Faith
           is
           the
           belief
           of
           Contradictions
           ,
           what
           understanding
           is
           able
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           what
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           ?
           If
           he
           had
           told
           us
           expressely
           ,
           that
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           is
           
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             People
             who
             believe
             Contradictions
             ,
          
           we
           could
           presently
           conclude
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           becaus
           the
           belief
           of
           Contradictions
           would
           be
           the
           thing
           that
           made
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           to
           tel
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           belief
           of
           these
           Contradictions
           is
           
           true
           and
           Fundamental
           Faith
           is
           the
           greatest
           Contradiction
           that
           any
           one
           can
           possibly
           believe
           .
           For
           how
           can
           the
           understanding
           judge
           manifest
           lies
           ,
           errours
           ,
           deceits
           ,
           and
           Contradictions
           to
           be
           true
           and
           necessarie
           to
           be
           believed
           ?
           We
           expected
           from
           him
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           thing
           that
           really
           exists
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           given
           us
           such
           a
           Notion
           of
           it
           as
           makes
           it
           a
           Chimera
           .
        
         
           57.
           
           Before
           this
           Author
           can
           persuade
           us
           to
           admit
           of
           this
           Notion
           for
           a
           complete
           one
           ,
           he
           must
           shew
           out
           of
           the
           Fathers
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           taken
           ,
           that
           they
           held
           nothing
           more
           requisit
           towards
           ou●…
           being
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           besides
           Baptisme
           and
           
             true
             Faith
          
           ;
           for
           their
           words
           can
           do
           him
           no
           service
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           we
           may
           justly
           〈◊〉
           him
           for
           having
           perverted
           their
           meaning
           .
           They
           litle
           dreamed
           ,
           that
           this
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           would
           be
           turned
           to
           the
           overthrow
           of
           that
           Faith
           which
           they
           held
           to
           be
           true
           .
           For
           whoever
           has
           made
           any
           progresse
           in
           their
           writings
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           with
           what
           vehemonce
           they
           inculcate
           to
           us
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           and
           the
           external
           and
           visible
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           things
           absolutely
           necessarie
           towards
           our
           being
           Members
           of
           the
           Mystical
           Spous
           of
           〈◊〉
           .
           To
           be
           a
           Schismatique
           in
           their
           judgment
           was
           as
           bad
           as
           to
           be
           a
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           an
           obstinate
           continuance
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Excommunication
           was
           esteemed
           by
           them
           as
           a
           renouncing
           of
           Christianitie
           .
           If
           they
           had
           understood
           
             the
             whole
             
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           in
           the
           Drs.
           way
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           drawn
           such
           Arguments
           as
           they
           do
           from
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           obligation
           there
           is
           of
           living
           in
           a
           visible
           Union
           with
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           disputed
           against
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           becaus
           those
           miserable
           People
           might
           have
           had
           the
           same
           plea
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Dr.
           has
           against
           us
           ,
           viz
           that
           they
           were
           baptized
           ,
           and
           held
           the
           same
           Fundamental
           Faith
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           were
           as
           much
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           they
           ,
           seing
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           and
           as
           such
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           ,
           neither
           does
           Obedience
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           58.
           
           The
           word
           Ecclesia
           or
           Church
           signifies
           in
           Greek
           an
           Assemblie
           or
           meeting
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           is
           indifferently
           applied
           to
           unbelievers
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           believers
           ,
           as
           appears
           out
           of
           the
           25.
           
           
             Psalm
             .
             I
             have
             hated
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
          
           as
           likewise
           Acts
           19.
           where
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Heathen
           Officer
           had
           quieted
           the
           People
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             have
             any
             enquirie
             into
             other
             matters
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             determined
             in
             a
             lawful
             Church
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           Church
           of
           Ephesians
           who
           worshipped
           Diana
           .
           In
           which
           places
           Protestans
           expresse
           the
           word
           Church
           by
           Congregation
           and
           Assemblie
           ,
           altho
           the
           Greek
           word
           be
           the
           same
           as
           in
           Latin
           ,
           but
           since
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           the
           word
           Church
           has
           for
           it's
           common
           and
           principal
           signification
           those
           who
           believe
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           59.
           
           The
           Fathers
           called
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           1.
           with
           relation
           to
           Christ
           who
           is
           their
           Mystical
           Head
           whilst
           they
           are
           Obedient
           to
           their
           Pastors
           .
           2.
           
           Becaus
           Faith
           is
           the
           Primarie
           Mark
           of
           distinction
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           from
           the
           Church
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           sees
           and
           enjoys
           those
           glorious
           things
           which
           we
           believe
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           believed
           in
           God
           by
           Moses
           and
           not
           by
           Christ.
           4.
           
           Of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           Pagans
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           was
           not
           revealed
           by
           God
           ,
           but
           established
           by
           the
           professed
           enemie
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           .
           Faith
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           our
           Spiritual
           life
           on
           which
           all
           it's
           succeeding
           Motions
           depend
           ;
           it
           immediately
           and
           directly
           regards
           God
           as
           it
           's
           proper
           Object
           ,
           which
           Obedience
           to
           Eccle
           siastical
           Superiours
           does
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           if
           the
           Fathers
           call
           the
           Church
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           without
           mentioning
           Obedience
           .
           They
           designed
           this
           Notion
           rather
           to
           diversifie
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           all
           such
           multitudes
           as
           did
           not
           believe
           him
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           by
           God
           ,
           than
           from
           those
           who
           were
           not
           Members
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           altho
           they
           pretended
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           .
           As
           for
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           they
           had
           another
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           who
           sais
           Ep.
           69.
           
             ad
             Florent
             .
             Pup
          
           .
           that
           
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             People
             united
             tot
             he
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Flock
             cleaving
             
             to
             theit
             Pastors
          
           ;
           from
           which
           Principle
           this
           Holie
           Martyr
           concludes
           in
           several
           places
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           disunited
           from
           their
           Pastors
           are
           no
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Bodie
           .
           There
           was
           no
           such
           need
           of
           mentioning
           Ecclesiastical
           Obedience
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           who
           believed
           not
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           those
           who
           believe
           ,
           or
           pretend
           to
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           not
           of
           his
           Bodie
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           by
           such
           a
           Notion
           as
           particularly
           regards
           their
           condition
           ,
           of
           the
           subjection
           which
           they
           ow
           to
           their
           Pastors
           whom
           they
           have
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           whom
           they
           follow
           ,
           are
           not
           Pastors
           but
           wolues
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           not
           sent
           by
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           they
           believe
           to
           have
           been
           sent
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           60.
           
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           proved
           the
           Faith
           of
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           by
           the
           same
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           as
           we
           do
           now
           ,
           viz
           by
           Succession
           of
           Pastors
           ,
           Antiquitie
           ,
           Universalitie
           ,
           Miracles
           &c.
           
           Which
           Marks
           as
           they
           made
           the
           Faith
           evidently
           Credible
           ,
           so
           they
           left
           no
           room
           to
           doubt
           ,
           whether
           Christians
           were
           bound
           to
           obey
           their
           Pastors
           under
           the
           penaltie
           of
           forfeiting
           their
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           ,
           becaus
           this
           Point
           being
           believed
           by
           the
           Church
           became
           as
           Credible
           as
           any
           other
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Christians
           of
           their
           times
           had
           no
           more
           reason
           to
           question
           ,
           whether
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           were
           necessarie
           to
           Catholique
           Communion
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           
           than
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           has
           to
           hold
           that
           nothing
           〈◊〉
           is
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           besides
           Faith
           and
           Baptisme
           ,
           becaus
           he
           reads
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
             he
             〈◊〉
             believes
             ,
             and
             is
             baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           For
           as
           the
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           which
           prove
           Scripture
           〈◊〉
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           prove
           an
           obligation
           of
           performing
           every
           Command
           of
           God
           which
           is
           contained
           therin
           ,
           so
           those
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           which
           proved
           the
           Faith
           of
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           proved
           an
           obligation
           of
           being
           Obedient
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           becaus
           the
           was
           a
           Doctrin
           which
           was
           believed
           by
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             .
          
           So
           that
           this
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           exclude
           ,
           but
           virtually
           to
           include
           Obedience
           to
           Ecclesistical
           Superiours
           ,
           becaus
           it
           includes
           every
           Point
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           belived
           by
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           wherof
           Obedience
           to
           Ecclesistical
           Superiours
           was
           one
           .
        
         
           61.
           
           Supposing
           any
           one
           should
           take
           the
           same
           advantage
           against
           the
           Dr.
           from
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           ,
           as
           he
           takes
           against
           us
           from
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faitfull
             ,
          
           and
           prove
           that
           Faith
           is
           not
           necessarie
           to
           wards
           being
           a
           Member
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           not
           mentioned
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           Obedience
           is
           expressed
           in
           the
           Definition
           that
           lies
           before
           us
           :
           what
           answer
           would
           he
           return
           to
           this
           Objection
           ,
           which
           has
           so
           great
           a
           resemblance
           with
           that
           which
           he
           has
           made
           against
           us
           ?
           If
           he
           say
           
           that
           Faith
           is
           included
           in
           Obedience
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Obedience
           is
           as
           much
           included
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           either
           no
           advantage
           can
           be
           taken
           against
           us
           from
           the
           Churche's
           being
           defined
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
          
           or
           else
           the
           same
           advantage
           may
           be
           taken
           against
           him
           from
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           .
        
         
           62.
           
           If
           he
           say
           2.
           that
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           belongs
           onely
           to
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           which
           he
           seems
           desirous
           that
           we
           should
           believe
           ,
           becaus
           P.
           34.
           he
           has
           fairly
           remitted
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           to
           his
           second
           Part
           wherin
           he
           has
           promised
           to
           give
           us
           the
           Notion
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           will
           be
           best
           known
           from
           the
           occasion
           which
           induced
           him
           to
           deliver
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           this
           .
           One
           Florentius
           Pupianus
           had
           withdrawn
           himselfe
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           ,
           had
           betaken
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Novatians
           .
           He
           writes
           to
           S.
           Cyprian
           a
           great
           manie
           bitter
           complaints
           and
           accusations
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           among
           other
           things
           charges
           him
           with
           dispersing
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           (
           
             scripsisti
             quoque
             quod
             〈◊〉
             nunc
             propter
             me
             portionem
             sui
             in
             disperso
             habeat
          
           )
           .
           Wherupon
           the
           Saint
           replies
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Church
           lost
           him
           and
           his
           gang
           ,
           she
           lost
           her
           chaffe
           onely
           and
           not
           her
           wheat
           ,
           that
           none
           went
           out
           from
           her
           who
           ought
           to
           remain
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           she
           continued
           the
           same
           Church
           still
           notwithstanding
           their
           departure
           ,
           and
           proceeds
           thus
           :
           
             Dominus
             quoque
          
           
           in
           Evangelio
           quum
           eum
           loquentem
           Discipuli
           〈◊〉
           linquerent
           ,
           conversus
           ad
           duodecim
           dixerit
           ,
           numquid
           &
           vos
           vultis
           ire
           ?
           Respondet
           ei
           Petrus
           ,
           Domine
           ad
           quem
           ibimus
           ?
           Verba
           vitae
           aeternae
           habes
           ,
           et
           nos
           credimus
           ,
           &
           cognoscimus
           ,
           quoniam
           tu
           es
           Filius
           Dei
           vivi
           .
           Loquitur
           illic
           Petrus
           super
           quem
           aedificatafuerat
           Ecclesia
           ,
           Ecclesiae
           nomine
           docens
           &
           ostendens
           ,
           quia
           etsi
           contumax
           ac
           superba
           obaudire
           nolentium
           multitudo
           discedat
           ,
           Ecclesia
           tamen
           a
           Christo
           non
           recedit
           ;
           Et
           illi
           sunt
           Ecclesiaplebs
           Sacerdoti
           adunata
           &
           Pastori
           suo
           grex
           adhaerens
           .
           unde
           scire
           debes
           Episcopum
           in
           Ecclosia
           esse
           ,
           &
           Ecclesiam
           in
           Episcope
           ;
           &
           si
           quis
           cum
           Episcopo
           non
           sit
           in
           Ecclosia
           non
           esse
           ,
           
             that
             is
             in
             English
          
           ,
           Our
           Lord
           also
           in
           the
           Ghospel
           ,
           when
           his
           Disciples
           forsook
           him
           as
           he
           was
           speaking
           ,
           turning
           himselfe
           to
           the
           twelve
           said
           ,
           will
           ye
           also
           go
           ?
           Peter
           replied
           to
           him
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           to
           whom
           sall
           we
           go
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           the
           words
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           we
           believe
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           Son
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           There
           Peter
           speaks
           on
           whom
           the
           Church
           was
           built
           ,
           teaching
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           showing
           ,
           that
           altho
           a
           proud
           and
           stubborn
           multitude
           of
           People
           who
           will
           not
           hear
           do
           depart
           ,
           yet
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           depart
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           People
           united
           to
           their
           Priest
           ,
           and
           the
           Flock
           cleaving
           to
           their
           Pastor
           .
           Whence
           you
           are
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           whoever
           is
           not
           with
           the
           Bishop
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           63.
           
           Now
           there
           can
           be
           no
           dispute
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
           Father
           designs
           this
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           to
           serve
           as
           wel
           for
           a
           particular
           Church
           as
           for
           the
           Church
           Catholik
           ,
           becaus
           the
           words
           in
           themselves
           are
           very
           general
           ,
           and
           besides
           his
           known
           Doctrin
           is
           throughout
           his
           works
           that
           particular
           Bishops
           are
           essential
           to
           particular
           Churches
           .
           But
           then
           his
           defining
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           the
           Universal
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           by
           the
           Power
           which
           Bishops
           have
           over
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           Union
           which
           the
           People
           ought
           to
           have
           with
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           affirming
           that
           the
           Universal
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           Bishops
           with
           their
           respective
           People
           were
           built
           upon
           Peter
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Apostle
           spoke
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           universal
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Faithfull
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             Eternal
             life
          
           &c
           ,
           is
           a
           clear
           Argument
           ,
           that
           he
           meant
           that
           the
           universal
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           should
           be
           united
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           particultr
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           ought
           to
           be
           united
           to
           their
           respective
           Bishops
           who
           are
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           .
           For
           as
           according
           to
           him
           it
           was
           necessarie
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           that
           particular
           Christians
           before
           they
           could
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           either
           immediately
           united
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           to
           such
           Bishops
           as
           the
           Apostles
           had
           set
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Bishops
           with
           their
           respective
           Flocks
           should
           be
           all
           united
           to
           S.
           Peter
           on
           whom
           the
           whole
           Church
           was
           built
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           necessarie
           now
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           judgment
           ,
           
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           World
           with
           their
           Flocks
           should
           be
           united
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           who
           inherit
           from
           this
           first
           Apostle
           the
           Prerogative
           and
           Right
           of
           having
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           their
           times
           built
           on
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           inherit
           the
           Right
           of
           making
           their
           respective
           Flocks
           to
           be
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           or
           having
           their
           Churches
           built
           on
           them
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           onely
           reason
           why
           particular
           Bishops
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           particu-Churches
           .
           And
           therefore
           seing
           all
           particular
           Churches
           with
           their
           Flocks
           are
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           judgment
           built
           on
           S.
           Peter
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           the
           Successors
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ought
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           and
           Universal
           Flock
           of
           Christ.
           It
           is
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           for
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           designed
           this
           Definition
           in
           this
           passage
           ,
           is
           the
           Church
           which
           was
           built
           on
           S.
           Peter
           consisting
           of
           Pastors
           and
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           which
           
             does
             not
             depart
             from
             Christ
          
           notwithstanding
           that
           never
           so
           manie
           proud
           and
           
             stubborn
             multitudes
             depart
             from
             her
          
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           of
           sense
           will
           denie
           to
           be
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           And
           altho
           he
           immediately
           adde
           after
           the
           Definition
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Bishop
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
          
           in
           which
           Claus
           he
           may
           mean
           by
           the
           word
           Church
           a
           particular
           Church
           considering
           the
           Schismatique
           against
           whom
           he
           wrote
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           onely
           an
           application
           of
           his
           general
           Doctrin
           about
           the
           Church
           
           to
           a
           particular
           case
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           no
           ways
           prejudicial
           to
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           seing
           particular
           Churches
           are
           called
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           being
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           S.
           Cyprian
           sais
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           all
           built
           on
           Peter
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           as
           truly
           said
           and
           as
           properly
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           way
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           as
           of
           any
           particular
           Bishop
           ,
           that
           
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             them
          
           ,
           seing
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           built
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           which
           he
           means
           below
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           
             who
             forsakes
             the
             Chair
             of
             Peter
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             Church
             is
             built
             ,
             does
             he
             hope
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
          
        
         
           64.
           
           This
           appears
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           in
           several
           places
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           where
           he
           makes
           an
           Union
           of
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           to
           be
           necessarie
           to
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           40.
           
           Ep.
           to
           his
           People
           where
           he
           sais
           ,
           
             Deus
             unus
             est
             ,
             &
             Christus
             unus
             ,
             &
             una
             Ecclesia
             ,
             &
             Cathedra
             una
             super
             Petrum
             Domini
             voce
             fundata
             ,
             There
             is
             One
             God
             ,
             One
             Church
             ,
             and
             One
             Chair
             established
             on
             Peter
             by
             our
             Lord's
             voice
             .
          
           Which
           words
           denote
           a
           necessitie
           of
           believing
           all
           they
           import
           no
           lesse
           than
           that
           saying
           of
           S.
           Paul
           
             One
             Lord
             ,
             One
             Faith
             ,
             One
             Baptisme
             ,
          
           nay
           they
           seem
           onely
           the
           same
           thing
           expressed
           in
           other
           terms
           .
           And
           in
           his
           45.
           
           Ep.
           to
           Cornelius
           he
           calls
           the
           Roman
           Church
           
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             radicem
             &
             matricem
             ,
             The
             Root
             and
             Matrix
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             And
             in
             his
          
           55.
           
           Ep.
           to
           Cornelius
           he
           calls
           
             S.
             Peter's
             Chair
             the
             Principal
             Church
          
           
           from
           whence
           the
           Priestly
           
             and
             Ecclesiastical
          
           unitie
           has
           it's
           beginning
           .
           Navigare
           〈◊〉
           ad
           Petri
           Cathedram
           &
           Ecclesiam
           Principalem
           unde
           unitas
           〈◊〉
           exorta
           est
           .
           And
           Ep.
           
             73.
             ad
             Jubaian
             .
             He
             sais
             of
             Peter
          
           super
           quem
           Dominus
           aedificaverat
           Ecclesiam
           ,
           &
           unde
           unitatis
           Originem
           instituit
           ,
           On
           whom
           our
           Lord
           built
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           he
           has
           appointed
           the
           Origin
           and
           beginning
           of
           unitie
           .
        
         
           65
           But
           above
           all
           other
           passages
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           we
           find
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles
          
           .
           is
           the
           most
           full
           and
           Illustrious
           .
           The
           occasion
           of
           the
           writing
           of
           which
           Treatise
           was
           the
           great
           Schisme
           which
           was
           raised
           at
           Rome
           by
           Novatian
           who
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           chosen
           Bishop
           of
           that
           See
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           S.
           Cornelius
           ,
           which
           this
           Father
           throughly
           considering
           in
           all
           it
           's
           mischievous
           consequences
           ,
           provided
           this
           Antidote
           for
           his
           People
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           like
           innovations
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           disobedience
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           He
           begins
           by
           warning
           them
           of
           the
           sleights
           which
           the
           devil
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           draw
           men
           into
           〈◊〉
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           then
           proposes
           to
           them
           as
           a
           grand
           expedient
           against
           these
           evils
           their
           close
           Union
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           in
           these
           words
           .
        
         
           66.
           
           Hoc
           eo
           fit
           ,
           Fratres
           dilectissimi
           ,
           dum
           ad
           veritatis
           Originem
           non
           re
           litur
           ,
           nec
           Caput
           quaeritur
           ,
           nec
           Magistri
           coelestis
           Doctrina
           servatur
           .
           Quae
           siquis
           consideret
           &
           examinet
           ,
           tractatu
           longo
           atque
           argumentis
           opus
           non
           est
           .
           Probatio
           est
           ad
           Fidem
           facilis
           
           compendio
           Veritatis
           .
           Loquitur
           Dominus
           ad
           Petrum
           ,
           Egodico
           tibi
           ,
           inquit
           ,
           quia
           tu
           es
           Petrus
           &
           super
           istam
           petram
           〈◊〉
           Ecclesiam
           meam
           ,
           &
           portae
           inferi
           non
           〈◊〉
           eam
           .
           Ettibi
           dabo
           claves
           regni
           coelorum
           ,
           &
           quae
           ligaveris
           super
           terram
           ,
           erunt
           ligata
           &
           in
           coelis
           ,
           &
           quae
           solveris
           super
           terram
           ,
           erunt
           soluta
           &
           in
           coelis
           .
           Et
           iterum
           cidem
           post
           Resurrectionem
           suam
           dicit
           Pasce
           oves
           meas
           .
           Super
           illum
           unum
           aedificat
           Ecclesiam
           suam
           ,
           &
           illi
           pascendas
           mandat
           oves
           suas
           .
           Et
           quamvis
           Apostolis
           omnibus
           post
           Resurrectionem
           suam
           parem
           potestatem
           tribuat
           &
           dicat
           ,
           sicut
           misit
           me
           Pater
           ,
           &
           ego
           mitto
           vos
           ,
           accipite
           Spiritum
           Sanctum
           ;
           si
           cui
           remiseritis
           peccata
           ,
           remittuntur
           eis
           ,
           si
           cui
           tenueritis
           ,
           tenebuntur
           :
           tamen
           ut
           unitatem
           manifestaret
           ,
           unam
           Cathedram
           instituit
           ,
           &
           unitatis
           ejusdem
           Originem
           ab
           uno
           incipientem
           sua
           authoritate
           disposuit
           .
           Hoc
           utique
           erant
           caeteri
           Apostoli
           quod
           fuit
           Petrus
           ,
           pari
           consortio
           praediti
           &
           honoris
           &
           potestatis
           ,
           sed
           exordium
           ab
           unitate
           〈◊〉
           .
           Primatus
           Petro
           〈◊〉
           ,
           ut
           Ecclesia
           una
           &
           Cathedra
           una
           monstretur
           .
           Et
           Pastores
           〈◊〉
           omnes
           ,
           sed
           grex
           unus
           ostenditur
           qui
           ab
           Apostolis
           omnibus
           unanimi
           consensione
           pascatur
           .
           Quam
           unam
           Ecclesiam
           etiam
           in
           Cantico
           Canticorum
           Spiritus
           Sanctus
           ex
           persona
           Domini
           designat
           &
           dicit
           ,
           una
           est
           columba
           mea
           ,
           perfecta
           mea
           ,
           una
           est
           〈◊〉
           suae
           ,
           electa
           genetrici
           suae
           .
           Hanc
           Ecclesiae
           unitatem
           qui
           non
           tenet
           ,
           tenere
           se
           Fidem
           credit
           ?
           Qui
           Ecclesiae
           renititur
           &
           resistit
           ,
           qui
           Cathedram
           Petri
           super
           quam
           fundata
           est
           Ecclesia
           ,
           deserit
           ,
           in
           Ecclesia
           se
           esse
           considit
           ?
           
             In
             English
             
             thus
          
           ,
           The
           caus
           wherof
           ,
           
             sais
             he
          
           ,
           most
           beloved
           Brethren
           ,
           is
           becaus
           men
           will
           not
           return
           to
           the
           Origin
           of
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           seek
           after
           the
           Head
           ,
           nor
           observe
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           our
           Heavenly
           Master
           ,
           which
           whoever
           will
           but
           consider
           and
           examin
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           long
           reasonings
           and
           Arguments
           .
           The
           proof
           of
           Faith
           is
           easie
           through
           the
           compendiousnesse
           of
           truth
           .
           Our
           Lord
           sais
           to
           Peter
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           thee
           that
           thou
           art
           Peter
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           Rock
           will
           I
           build
           my
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           gates
           of
           hel
           shall
           not
           overcome
           it
           .
           And
           will
           give
           thee
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           what
           thou
           bindest
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           shall
           be
           bound
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           what
           thou
           loosest
           on
           Earth
           .
           shall
           be
           loosed
           in
           Heaven
           .
           And
           again
           he
           sais
           to
           him
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           feed
           my
           sheep
           .
           He
           builds
           his
           Church
           upon
           him
           alone
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           his
           sheep
           to
           feed
           ;
           and
           altho
           he
           gave
           equal
           Power
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           As
           my
           Father
           sent
           me
           ,
           so
           I
           send
           you
           ,
           Receive
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           whose
           sins
           ye
           forgive
           ,
           they
           are
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           whose
           sins
           ye
           retain
           ,
           they
           are
           retained
           :
           Neverthelesse
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           declare
           unitie
           ,
           he
           constituted
           One
           Chair
           ,
           and
           appointed
           by
           his
           Authoritie
           that
           the
           Origin
           of
           the
           same
           unitie
           should
           be
           from
           one
           .
           What
           Peter
           was
           the
           other
           Apostles
           were
           also
           ,
           they
           being
           all
           endowed
           with
           an
           equal
           participation
           of
           Honour
           and
           Power
           ;
           But
           the
           beginning
           proceeds
           from
           unitie
           .
           The
           Primacie
           is
           given
           to
           Peter
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           shown
           to
           be
           One
           Church
           of
           Christ
           and
           One
           Chair
           .
           And
           they
           were
           all
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           but
           one
           Flock
           appears
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           fed
           by
           the
           unanimous
           consent
           
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Which
           One
           Church
           is
           deciphered
           in
           the
           Canticle
           of
           Canticles
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           in
           the
           person
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           My
           Dove
           is
           One
           ,
           my
           perfect
           one
           ,
           the
           onely
           one
           of
           her
           Mother
           ,
           and
           the
           choice
           one
           of
           her
           that
           brought
           her
           forth
           .
           Whoever
           does
           not
           hold
           this
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           does
           he
           believe
           that
           he
           holds
           the
           Faith
           ?
           Who
           resists
           and
           rebels
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           forsakes
           the
           Chair
           of
           Peter
           upon
           which
           the
           Church
           is
           built
           ,
           does
           he
           hope
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ?
        
         
           67
           ,
           These
           passages
           afford
           as
           good
           a
           light
           as
           any
           impartial
           enquirer
           can
           desire
           for
           understanding
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           '
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           For
           here
           we
           have
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             built
             his
             Church
             upon
             Peter
             alone
          
           (
           super
           illum
           unum
           )
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           
             gave
             him
             his
             sheep
             to
             feed
             ,
          
           that
           he
           
             constituted
             One
             Chair
             and
             established
             it
             on
             Peter
             ,
          
           that
           this
           
             One
             Chair
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           visible
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Primacie
             was
             given
             to
             Peter
          
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           
             Christ's
             Church
             might
             be
             shown
             to
             be
             One.
          
           All
           which
           places
           show
           a
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           Superioritie
           which
           this
           Apostle
           had
           over
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           a
           Jurisdiction
           which
           his
           Successors
           have
           had
           over
           their
           Brethren
           the
           other
           Bishops
           in
           every
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           since
           him
           .
        
         
           68.
           
           For
           what
           signifies
           the
           
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             Peter
             alone
             ,
          
           but
           that
           he
           as
           the
           Principle
           and
           Origin
           of
           the
           Church's
           Unitie
           was
           to
           make
           it
           One
           
           Visible
           Bodie
           by
           the
           Union
           of
           subordination
           ;
           which
           all
           his
           Brethren
           and
           their
           Flocks
           had
           to
           him
           ?
           
             The
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             him
             alone
             ,
          
           inasmuch
           as
           he
           was
           made
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           ,
           for
           seing
           the
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           Visible
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             him
             alone
             ,
          
           becaus
           it
           was
           necessarily
           to
           be
           One
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           subsist
           without
           this
           Union
           .
           And
           seing
           the
           Church
           cannot
           be
           One
           with
           Peter
           ,
           nor
           be
           united
           to
           his
           Successors
           as
           the
           
             beginnings
             of
             the
          
           Visible
           and
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           ,
           but
           by
           means
           of
           Obedience
           and
           Communion
           with
           them
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           Obedient
           to
           them
           and
           in
           Communion
           whith
           them
           .
           What
           signifies
           our
           Lord's
           saying
           to
           Peter
           alone
           ,
           
             Feed
             my
             sheep
          
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           gave
           him
           a
           special
           Iurisdiction
           which
           was
           not
           common
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ?
           For
           feeding
           in
           the
           H.
           Scripture
           is
           a
           word
           which
           imports
           Goverment
           ,
           and
           a
           Power
           of
           correcting
           ,
           teaching
           &c.
           
           And
           here
           by
           the
           way
           methinks
           Protestants
           should
           be
           more
           sparing
           of
           their
           wittie
           jests
           against
           us
           for
           alledging
           this
           Text
           to
           prove
           the
           Primacie
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           seing
           we
           have
           so
           good
           an
           Authoritie
           as
           that
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           for
           what
           we
           do
           .
           What
           signifies
           the
           
             One
             Chair
          
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           but
           a
           Chair
           of
           Iurisdiction
           paramount
           to
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           being
           called
           One
           by
           way
           of
           excellence
           and
           Power
           ,
           as
           having
           a
           superioritie
           over
           all
           other
           Sees
           without
           having
           any
           See
           Superiour
           over
           it
           ?
           For
           
           which
           reason
           it
           is
           called
           the
           
             root
             ,
             Matrix
          
           ,
           and
           
             Origin
             of
             the
          
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           No
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           are
           more
           Chairs
           and
           Sees
           in
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           than
           One
           ,
           and
           this
           S.
           Cyprian
           knew
           wel
           enough
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           presently
           )
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           onely
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           which
           has
           an
           Universal
           superintendence
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           What
           signifies
           the
           
             Primacie
             which
             was
             given
             to
             S.
             Peter
             ,
          
           and
           this
           absolutely
           without
           any
           modification
           ,
           or
           qualifying
           words
           ?
           Let
           the
           Dr.
           be
           ingenuous
           and
           confesse
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           gives
           why
           a
           Primacie
           was
           granted
           to
           him
           ,
           shows
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Primacie
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           is
           the
           onely
           Primacie
           which
           can
           make
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           One
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           onely
           Primacie
           which
           can
           afford
           a
           convincing
           Argument
           ,
           or
           show
           that
           it
           is
           One
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           expresse
           reason
           why
           S.
           Cyprian
           sais
           ,
           that
           the
           Primacie
           was
           given
           to
           Peter
           (
           
             ut
             una
             Chris●●
             Ecclesia
             &
             Cathedra
             una
             mon
             ●retur
          
           )
           .
           A
           Primacie
           of
           meer
           Precedence
           (
           by
           which
           we
           can
           understand
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Priviledge
           of
           ta●ing
           the
           first
           place
           when
           the
           Apostles
           met
           at
           dinner
           ,
           or
           on
           any
           other
           occasion
           )
           is
           ridiculous
           .
           For
           altho
           an
           adjudication
           of
           such
           a
           P●ecedence
           to
           S.
           Peter
           might
           be
           a
           means
           of
           preventing
           any
           pretentions
           to
           the
           same
           in
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           it
           could
           not
           afford
           any
           remedie
           against
           other
           Schisms
           ,
           nor
           be
           in
           any
           tollerable
           sense
           the
           
             Beginning
             
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
             .
          
           Neither
           could
           this
           be
           so
           great
           a
           favour
           as
           might
           deserve
           to
           be
           called
           the
           
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             upon
             Peter
             ,
          
           no
           more
           more
           than
           the
           Peers
           of
           England
           (
           under
           which
           Notion
           they
           are
           all
           equal
           )
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           built
           upon
           any
           one
           in
           particular
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           has
           a
           Primacie
           of
           Precedence
           over
           the
           rest
           .
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Doctrin
           is
           reconcileable
           to
           no
           other
           Primacie
           than
           that
           of
           Jurisdiction
           and
           Power
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           what
           reason
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           why
           any
           man
           may
           not
           reasonably
           hope
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           
             holds
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           altho
           he
           
             forsake
             the
             Chair
             of
             Peter
          
           ,
           if
           an
           Union
           to
           this
           Chair
           be
           not
           necessarie
           to
           Catholique
           Communion
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           be
           necessarie
           to
           Catholique
           Communion
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           are
           the
           
             root
             ,
             Origin
          
           ,
           and
           Principle
           of
           Unitie
           to
           the
           whole
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           they
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           69.
           
           Here
           comes
           the
           cauilling
           Objection
           of
           Protestants
           against
           S.
           Peter's
           Primacie
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           becaus
           S.
           Cyprian
           affirms
           a
           Paritie
           amongst
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           
             gave
             equal
             Power
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             what
             Peter
             was
             the
             other
             Apostles
             were
             also
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             endowed
             with
             an
             equal
             participation
             of
             Honour
             and
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           70.
           
           For
           the
           clearing
           of
           this
           Point
           the
           Dr.
           may
           pleas
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Ordination
           of
           the
           Apostles
           (
           and
           the
           same
           happens
           in
           the
           Ordination
           
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           )
           we
           may
           consider
           two
           Powers
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Iurisidiction
           .
           By
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Order
          
           I
           mean
           a
           spiritual
           qualitie
           ,
           guift
           ,
           abilitie
           ,
           or
           capacitie
           whereby
           the
           person
           Ordained
           is
           enabled
           to
           performe
           all
           those
           Functions
           ,
           which
           our
           Lord
           has
           annexed
           to
           men
           of
           this
           condition
           .
           And
           by
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Iurisdiction
          
           I
           mean
           a
           lawful
           Power
           of
           putting
           this
           guift
           ,
           qualitie
           ,
           abilitie
           ,
           or
           capacitie
           in
           execution
           .
           The
           first
           Power
           imports
           that
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Priest
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           ordination
           is
           qualified
           by
           our
           Lord
           for
           his
           special
           service
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           of
           it's
           own
           nature
           import
           a
           call
           to
           the
           actual
           exercise
           which
           he
           is
           designed
           for
           .
           The
           second
           Power
           imports
           not
           onely
           the
           aforesaid
           qualification
           ,
           but
           likewise
           a
           call
           to
           the
           actual
           performance
           of
           our
           Lord's
           work
           .
        
         
           71.
           
           The
           
             Power
             of
             Order
          
           is
           One
           and
           the
           same
           throughout
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           same
           through
           all
           it's
           parts
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Faith
           is
           not
           multiplied
           by
           the
           multiplicitie
           of
           persons
           who
           professe
           it
           ,
           so
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           is
           not
           multiplied
           by
           the
           multiplicitie
           of
           persons
           who
           enjoy
           it
           .
           It
           is
           One
           ,
           becaus
           it
           proceeds
           from
           Christ
           the
           
             One
             Lord.
          
           It
           is
           One
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           preaching
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           administring
           the
           same
           Sacraments
           .
           It
           is
           One
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           directed
           to
           the
           same
           end
           viz
           the
           
             edifying
             of
             
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           the
           governing
           ,
           feeding
           ,
           and
           illuminating
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           who
           are
           committed
           to
           their
           care
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           and
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           it
           is
           One
           ,
           becaus
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           action
           which
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           can
           do
           ,
           which
           any
           Bishop
           in
           God's
           Church
           may
           not
           in
           like
           manner
           do
           
             vi
             Ordinis
          
           ;
           neither
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           which
           hinders
           the
           meanest
           among
           them
           from
           being
           P
           pes
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           want
           of
           the
           Popes
           Iurisdiction
           .
           The
           same
           Unitie
           of
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Order
          
           is
           likewise
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Old
           Law
           ,
           wherin
           all
           the
           male
           descendants
           from
           Aaron
           were
           Priests
           alike
           ,
           their
           birth
           making
           them
           capable
           of
           attending
           on
           God's
           Altar
           ,
           as
           Order
           enables
           Bishops
           and
           Priests
           to
           performe
           their
           respective
           Functions
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ.
           The
           
             Power
             of
             Iurisdiction
          
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           is
           different
           and
           unequal
           ,
           more
           or
           Iesse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           different
           degrees
           and
           steps
           in
           the
           Hierarchie
           ,
           as
           in
           Popes
           ,
           Patriarchs
           ,
           Primats
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           partake
           all
           of
           them
           in
           their
           respective
           stations
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           Christ's
           Priesthood
           ,
           as
           is
           requisit
           for
           the
           due
           goverment
           of
           the
           portion
           of
           his
           Flock
           which
           is
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           likewise
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           Jurisdiction
           of
           the
           High
           Priest
           was
           much
           greater
           than
           that
           of
           his
           inferiour
           Brethren
           ,
           altho
           they
           were
           descended
           from
           Aaron
           no
           lesse
           than
           himselfe
           .
           Whence
           we
           find
           Num.
           20.
           that
           God
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           Aaron
           
           commanded
           Elcazar
           his
           Son
           to
           put
           on
           his
           Father's
           garments
           ,
           by
           which
           is
           signified
           ,
           that
           as
           Aaron's
           Successor
           he
           was
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           his
           Iurisdiction
           .
           These
           two
           Powers
           of
           Order
           and
           Iurisdiction
           are
           apparently
           distinct
           ;
           for
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           knows
           wel
           enough
           ,
           that
           a
           Bishop
           who
           is
           Canonically
           suspended
           ,
           or
           excommunicated
           is
           as
           much
           a
           Bishop
           aster
           he
           is
           censured
           as
           he
           was
           before
           ,
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Order
          
           which
           he
           received
           at
           his
           Consecration
           .
           On
           which
           account
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           Ordained
           again
           upon
           his
           reconciliation
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           readmission
           to
           his
           Bishoprique
           ,
           but
           onely
           entitled
           anew
           to
           his
           former
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           the
           lawfull
           exercise
           of
           his
           Functions
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           lost
           by
           incurring
           the
           Censures
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           demonstrative
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           distinction
           ,
           and
           separabilitie
           of
           these
           two
           Powers
           .
        
         
           72.
           
           Now
           this
           distinction
           of
           Powers
           in
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Bishops
           at
           their
           Consecration
           gives
           an
           easie
           solution
           to
           the
           Objection
           .
           For
           when
           S.
           Cyprian
           sais
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           
             gave
             equal
             Power
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             what
             Peter
             was
             the
             other
             Apostles
             were
             also
             ,
             they
             being
             all
             endowed
             with
             an
             equal
             participation
             of
             honour
             and
             Power
             ,
          
           he
           means
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           gave
           them
           all
           the
           
             same
             Honour
             and
             power
             of
             Order
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Peter
           was
           no
           more
           an
           Apostle
           than
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           nor
           any
           
             beginning
             of
             their
             unitie
          
           inasmuch
           as
           he
           was
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           are
           truths
           which
           
           we
           acknowledge
           as
           wel
           as
           S.
           Cyprian
           .
           But
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             built
             his
             Church
             upon
             Peter
             alone
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             his
             sheep
             to
             feed
             ,
          
           and
           made
           him
           Primat
           ;
           here
           we
           must
           necessarily
           say
           ,
           that
           altho
           he
           had
           given
           him
           and
           his
           Brethren
           before
           
             the
             same
             honour
             and
             power
             of
             Order
             ,
          
           and
           together
           with
           the
           
             Power
             of
             Order
          
           the
           same
           
             Power
             of
             Iurisdiction
          
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             As
             my
             Father
             sent
             me
             ,
             so
             I
             send
             you
          
           &c
           (
           which
           was
           at
           the
           first
           time
           that
           he
           appeared
           to
           his
           Apostles
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           (
           see
           S.
           John's
           Gospel
           Ch.
           20.
           )
           :
           yet
           that
           he
           gave
           to
           Peter
           alone
           a
           special
           
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
          
           as
           the
           first
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           
             Feed
             my
             sheep
          
           (
           which
           was
           at
           the
           third
           time
           that
           he
           shewed
           himselfe
           to
           his
           Apostles
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           (
           see
           S.
           Iohn's
           Gospel
           Ch.
           21.
           )
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           him
           the
           
             beginnig
             of
             the
             Apostles
             unitie
          
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           he
           gave
           him
           a
           special
           Honour
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           an
           Honour
           to
           be
           a
           Primat
           ,
           as
           it
           most
           certainly
           is
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           judgment
           he
           gave
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           
             the
             same
             power
          
           ,
           and
           not
           
             the
             same
             power
          
           ;
           the
           
             same
             power
          
           of
           Order
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           same
           
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             the
             same
             Honour
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             the
             same
             Honour
             ;
             the
             same
             Honour
             of
             Order
             ,
          
           and
           not
           
             the
             same
             Honour
             of
             Iurisdiction
          
           .
           For
           whenever
           God
           bestows
           an
           Honour
           upon
           his
           servants
           he
           always
           grounds
           it
           upon
           some
           guift
           which
           he
           confers
           on
           them
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           S.
           Cyprian
           affirms
           the
           Primaci●…
           
           to
           have
           been
           
             given
             to
             Peter
          
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           this
           Honour
           to
           have
           been
           accompanied
           with
           a
           special
           guift
           which
           was
           not
           common
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           which
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
          
           .
           So
           that
           Protestants
           are
           obliged
           to
           solve
           this
           difficultie
           as
           wel
           as
           Catholiques
           ,
           supposing
           there
           be
           any
           obscuritie
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           words
           .
           And
           from
           this
           solution
           which
           I
           have
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           propose
           one
           difficultie
           more
           to
           their
           consideration
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           .
           Either
           our
           Lord
           gave
           Peter
           a
           special
           Honour
           when
           he
           gave
           him
           the
           Primacie
           ,
           or
           he
           gave
           him
           none
           .
           If
           he
           gave
           him
           none
           ,
           let
           them
           show
           ,
           how
           God
           conld
           give
           a
           Spiritual
           guift
           and
           of
           so
           great
           moment
           as
           the
           Primacie
           was
           without
           giving
           a
           special
           Honour
           .
           And
           if
           he
           gave
           him
           a
           special
           Honour
           when
           he
           gave
           him
           the
           Primacie
           ,
           let
           them
           show
           ,
           how
           our
           Lord
           
             endowed
             all
             the
             Apostles
             with
             an
             equal
             participation
             of
             Honour
             ,
          
           when
           he
           gave
           the
           Primacie
           onely
           to
           Peter
           ,
        
         
           73.
           
           It
           is
           this
           Superiour
           Iurisdiction
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           which
           makes
           the
           Catholik
           Church
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           ,
           as
           S.
           Cyprian
           asserts
           it
           to
           be
           after
           the
           long
           passage
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           quoted
           out
           of
           him
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Episcopatus
             unus
             est
             ,
             cujus
             a
             singulis
             in
             solidum
             pars
             tenetur
             .
          
           Which
           place
           our
           Author
           in
           his
           
             Vindic.
             of
             some
             Protest
             .
             princip
             p.
          
           34.
           translates
           thus
           .
           
             There
             is
             One
             Episcopacie
             ,
             part
             of
             which
             every
             Bishop
             holds
             with
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
             .
          
           And
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           by
           
             One
             Episcopacie
             S.
             Cyprian
             
             understands
             One
             Bishoprik
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             universal
             Church
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             but
             One
             Church
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             but
             One
             Bishoprique
             also
             ,
          
           it
           being
           all
           under
           the
           Episcopal
           government
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           under
           a
           multitude
           of
           Bishops
           who
           govern
           their
           respective
           parts
           of
           it
           with
           the
           whole
           Episcopal
           Authoritie
           .
           This
           is
           set
           down
           by
           him
           as
           a
           choice
           Principle
           against
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome's
           Universal
           Pastorship
           ,
           altho
           he
           say
           that
           
             all
             learned
             men
             are
             a
             litle
             puzzled
          
           at
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           74.
           
           Here
           are
           two
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           the
           one
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           it
           is
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           affirms
           the
           ,
           Catholique
           Church
           to
           be
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           ;
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           what
           sense
           it
           is
           that
           
             every
             Bishop
             holds
             part
             of
             this
             One
             Bishoprique
             with
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             power
             .
          
        
         
           75.
           
           
             The
             Catholique
             Church
             is
             One
             Bishoprique
             ,
          
           which
           he
           shows
           thus
           in
           his
           Book
           last
           cited
           p.
           77
           ,
           
             S.
             Cyprian
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             tels
             us
             that
             there
             is
             but
             One
             Bishoprique
             ,
             and
             therefore
             all
             the
             Bishops
             who
             are
             〈◊〉
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             supreme
             government
             of
             their
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             must
             be
             reckoned
             but
             One
             Bishop
             ;
             for
             tho
             their
             natural
             persons
             are
             distinct
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             One
             Ecclesiastical
             person
             ,
             their
             office
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             Dignitie
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             not
             divided
             into
             parts
             ,
             but
             exercised
             by
             all
             of
             them
             in
             their
             several
             Churches
             with
             the
             same
             〈◊〉
             and
             plenitude
             of
             power
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             found
             out
             but
             One
             Bishop
             for
             the
             One
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             world
             being
             but
             one
             ;
             for
             tho
             they
             are
             manie
             distinct
             persons
             ,
             they
          
           
           are
           but
           one
           Power
           ,
           and
           exercise
           the
           same
           Office
           without
           division
           ,
           and
           multiplication
           .
        
         
           76.
           
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           has
           proceeded
           
             mala
             fide
          
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           light
           of
           his
           conscience
           in
           fathering
           upon
           S.
           Cyprian
           the
           new
           models
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Politie
           which
           he
           has
           laid
           in
           some
           of
           his
           writings
           .
           And
           I
           can
           never
           desire
           a
           better
           Argument
           to
           justifie
           this
           censure
           ,
           than
           the
           instance
           of
           this
           passage
           which
           lies
           under
           examination
           ,
           viz
           that
           
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             is
             One
             Bishoprique
             .
          
           For
           he
           cannot
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           aforesaid
           quotations
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           viz
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           
             built
             upon
             Peter
             alone
          
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Primacie
             was
             given
             to
             him
          
           ,
           that
           
             our
             Lord
             established
             his
             one
             Chair
             ,
          
           and
           made
           it
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           &c
           ,
           are
           truly
           to
           be
           found
           in
           his
           works
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           a
           man
           of
           too
           good
           natural
           parts
           not
           to
           see
           what
           a
           fair
           appearance
           they
           carrie
           of
           proving
           the
           Universal
           Pastorship
           of
           the
           Successors
           of
           S.
           Peter
           over
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             one
             Bishoprique
          
           .
           Which
           required
           at
           least
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           put
           another
           meaning
           on
           them
           ,
           than
           that
           which
           they
           suggest
           to
           our
           thoughts
           as
           soon
           as
           we
           read
           them
           ,
           or
           hear
           them
           spoken
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           provided
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           with
           any
           other
           Bishop
           than
           S.
           Peter's
           Successor
           :
           and
           yet
           he
           passes
           them
           all
           over
           in
           a
           deep
           silence
           ,
           and
           onely
           culls
           out
           this
           passage
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           
           more
           which
           he
           thinks
           he
           can
           deal
           wel
           enough
           withal
           when
           he
           has
           them
           alone
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           help
           of
           an
           odde
           speculation
           for
           which
           he
           can
           produce
           no
           grounds
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           he
           makes
           them
           bear
           a
           sense
           quite
           contrarie
           to
           S.
           Cyprian's
           ,
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           .
        
         
           77.
           
           For
           that
           which
           makes
           a
           Church
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           is
           
             One
             Chair
          
           ,
           or
           One
           Hereditarie
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           is
           
             One
             Chair
          
           ,
           or
           One
           Hereditarie
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Which
           
             One
             Chair
          
           ,
           or
           One
           Hereditarie
           Episcopal
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           S.
           Cyprian
           sais
           ,
           
             was
             establishedon
             Peter
             by
             our
             Lord
             's
             own
             voice
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           judgment
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           
             one
             Bishoprique
          
           by
           means
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           
             one
             Chair
          
           .
        
         
           78.
           
           Again
           .
           That
           which
           makes
           a
           Church
           
             one
             Bishoprique
          
           is
           becaus
           it
           is
           built
           on
           One
           Bishop
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             one
             Bishoprique
          
           must
           be
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           built
           on
           One
           Bishop
           ;
           which
           S
           Cyprian
           sais
           our
           Saviour
           has
           done
           upon
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           
             built
             his
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             upon
             him
             alone
          
           .
           And
           〈◊〉
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             one
             Bishoprique
          
           in
           S.
           Cyprians
           judgment
           is
           becaus
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           Peter
           .
        
         
           79.
           
           Again
           .
           That
           made
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           〈◊〉
           Bishoprique
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Judgment
           which
           
           was
           the
           Centre
           ,
           beginning
           ,
           and
           
             root
             of
             the
          
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           But
           the
           
             one
             Chair
          
           of
           S.
           Peter
           was
           in
           his
           judgment
           the
           Centre
           ,
           beginning
           ,
           and
           
             root
             of
             the
          
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           and
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           Therefore
           the
           
             one
             Chair
          
           of
           S.
           Peter
           made
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             one
             Bishoprique
          
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           judgment
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           amisse
           in
           this
           Syllogisme
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           cleared
           in
           the
           following
           paragraph
           .
        
         
           80.
           
           These
           Arguments
           and
           several
           others
           that
           may
           be
           formed
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           strongly
           persuade
           any
           sincere
           searcher
           after
           truth
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           the
           Successors
           of
           S.
           Peter
           to
           be
           the
           Universal
           Bishops
           over
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           onely
           way
           the
           Dr.
           can
           have
           to
           show
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           is
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           wherof
           S.
           Cyprian
           sais
           that
           the
           Chair
           of
           S.
           Peter
           is
           the
           beginning
           ,
           is
           not
           such
           an
           Unitie
           from
           whence
           we
           can
           lawfully
           infer
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           make
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             one
             Bishoprique
          
           .
           And
           to
           this
           end
           he
           must
           let
           us
           know
           distinctly
           ,
           wherin
           this
           Unitie
           consists
           which
           takes
           it's
           rise
           from
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           that
           special
           priviledge
           was
           which
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           to
           S.
           Peter
           above
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           sais
           that
           
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             him
             alone
             ,
          
           seing
           it
           is
           evident
           
             ad
             Eph.
          
           2.
           that
           the
           Church
           was
           also
           
             built
             upon
             the
             other
             Apostles
          
           by
           means
           of
           some
           Graces
           and
           Priviledges
           which
           were
           common
           to
           them
           with
           S.
           Peter
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           have
           
           diligently
           read
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           and
           cannot
           find
           any
           one
           passage
           in
           him
           after
           all
           things
           are
           wel
           weighed
           and
           considered
           ,
           which
           seems
           of
           any
           force
           to
           persuade
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           in
           these
           places
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           and
           his
           Successors
           have
           a
           Power
           of
           〈◊〉
           as
           Primats
           over
           all
           the
           Bishops
           throughout
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           unites
           and
           cements
           them
           all
           together
           into
           one
           Bodie
           and
           Bishoprique
           by
           means
           of
           the
           reciprocal
           ties
           of
           Commands
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           nerves
           and
           sinews
           without
           which
           One
           Church
           and
           
             one
             Bishoprique
          
           can
           neither
           subsist
           ,
           nor
           be
           conceived
           .
           The
           Union
           of
           manie
           moral
           parts
           together
           (
           as
           it
           is
           in
           an
           Armie
           )
           supposes
           a
           dependance
           on
           their
           
             beginning
             of
             unitie
          
           to
           conserve
           them
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Union
           ,
           and
           this
           dependance
           of
           the
           parts
           supposes
           a
           Superioritie
           of
           influence
           which
           their
           Principle
           of
           Unitie
           has
           over
           them
           .
           And
           unlesse
           these
           grounds
           be
           admitted
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           word
           's
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           make
           out
           ,
           how
           
             the
             Church
             was
             built
             upon
             Peter
             alone
             ,
          
           and
           how
           his
           Chair
           is
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           evidently
           his
           Doctrin
           .
           This
           Superiour
           Power
           of
           Iurisdiction
           in
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           Unitie
           of
           their
           Flocks
           too
           .
           For
           seing
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           judgment
           a
           Church
           is
           
             the
             Flock
             cleaving
             to
             their
             Pastor
             ,
          
           the
           People
           must
           be
           necessarily
           One
           by
           the
           same
           Kind
           of
           Unitie
           
           which
           ioyns
           their
           Bishops
           together
           ,
           which
           being
           their
           Union
           to
           
             One
             Apostle
          
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           
             One
             Chair
          
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           the
           whole
           Church
           both
           Clergie
           and
           Laitie
           must
           be
           One
           by
           the
           same
           means
           .
           S.
           Cyprian
           
             Loc.
             cit
             .
             de
             unit
             .
             Eccles.
          
           describes
           this
           Universal
           dependance
           and
           Union
           which
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           with
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           by
           several
           fit
           similitudes
           ,
           as
           by
           comparing
           them
           to
           manie
           
             rays
             of
             light
          
           ,
           which
           make
           but
           One
           light
           by
           means
           of
           the
           sun
           from
           whence
           they
           all
           proceed
           ;
           to
           
             manie
             boughs
          
           of
           a
           tree
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           united
           in
           their
           root
           ,
           and
           to
           
             manie
             rivers
          
           ,
           which
           flow
           from
           the
           same
           head
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           united
           in
           their
           source
           .
           
             If
             you
             go
             to
             separate
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             a
             ray
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             unitie
             of
             light
             is
             uncapable
             of
             division
             ;
             if
             you
             break
             a
             bough
             from
             the
             tree
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             grow
             after
             it
             is
             broken
             off
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             divide
             a
             river
             from
             the
             source
             ,
             it
             will
             drie
             up
             after
             the
             division
             is
             made
             .
             Thus
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             shining
             also
             with
             light
             stretches
             forth
             her
             rays
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             light
             which
             is
             spread
             every
             where
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             division
             made
             in
             the
             unitie
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             she
             extends
             her
             boughs
             into
             all
             Countries
             through
             her
             abounding
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             she
             widely
             opens
             her
             vast
             rivers
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             but
             One
             Head
             ,
             and
             One
             beginning
             ,
          
           which
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           to
           be
           One
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Doctrin
           pure
           and
           unmixed
           ,
           as
           being
           lawfully
           inferred
           from
           his
           own
           
           words
           and
           writings
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Drs.
           wild
           speculation
           ,
           which
           can
           onely
           serve
           to
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           seing
           
             One
             Bishop
          
           is
           necessarie
           to
           make
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           ,
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           seek
           after
           any
           other
           Bishop
           over
           it
           than
           the
           Successor
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           whom
           S.
           Cyprian
           calls
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           And
           seing
           he
           has
           so
           great
           a
           deference
           for
           this
           Father
           ,
           as
           to
           believe
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           to
           be
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           on
           his
           Authoritie
           ,
           he
           ought
           in
           like
           manner
           to
           admit
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           for
           the
           Bishops
           over
           it
           on
           the
           same
           Authoritie
           too
           .
        
         
           81.
           
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           no
           prejudice
           at
           all
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Primacie
           that
           we
           do
           not
           find
           in
           Scripture
           any
           evident
           and
           indisputable
           record
           ,
           that
           he
           ever
           exercised
           any
           Superiour
           Iurisdiction
           over
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           becaus
           all
           the
           Apostles
           actions
           are
           not
           recounted
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           very
           ill
           consequence
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           Peter
           or
           John
           never
           did
           this
           or
           that
           ,
           becaus
           Scripture
           is
           silent
           therin
           .
           It
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           affords
           us
           good
           grounds
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           lawfully
           infer
           this
           Superiour
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           way
           was
           not
           to
           be
           exercised
           towards
           the
           other
           Apostles
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           perpetual
           assistance
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           was
           promised
           them
           all
           alike
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Functions
           ;
           nor
           in
           matters
           of
           Disciplin
           neither
           ,
           for
           what
           relates
           to
           their
           particular
           persons
           ,
           becaus
           as
           their
           eminent
           Sanctitie
           secured
           them
           from
           falling
           into
           
           any
           scandalous
           crimes
           ,
           so
           it
           freed
           them
           from
           any
           danger
           of
           falling
           under
           the
           coercive
           Power
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Censures
           .
           The
           onely
           solemne
           way
           then
           that
           seems
           to
           remain
           wherin
           he
           could
           exercize
           his
           Primacie
           besides
           what
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           was
           by
           ratifying
           and
           confirming
           the
           regulations
           that
           were
           taken
           for
           the
           publique
           Disciplin
           ,
           and
           government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           case
           that
           Uniformitie
           of
           Disciplin
           which
           appeared
           throughout
           the
           world
           after
           the
           Apostles
           deceas
           ,
           were
           an
           effect
           of
           any
           common
           resolutions
           to
           this
           purpose
           before
           their
           separation
           among
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           proceed
           from
           the
           same
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           Goverment
           ,
           which
           guided
           and
           directed
           each
           single
           Apostle
           to
           take
           such
           measures
           in
           the
           Politie
           of
           his
           Province
           as
           were
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           all
           places
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           .
           So
           that
           considering
           the
           uncertain
           knowledge
           we
           have
           from
           Scripture
           of
           the
           particular
           cases
           wherin
           he
           did
           ,
           or
           might
           exercise
           his
           Primacie
           ,
           we
           must
           betake
           our selves
           to
           Tradition
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Supplement
           ,
           and
           best
           interpreter
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           know
           in
           what
           cases
           our
           Lord
           designed
           that
           the
           Primacie
           he
           had
           given
           him
           was
           to
           be
           exercised
           .
           And
           we
           learn
           from
           Tradition
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           have
           in
           his
           Right
           put
           this
           Authoritie
           in
           practice
           on
           several
           occasions
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           inherent
           in
           the
           Person
           of
           Peter
           ,
           altho
           
             per
             accidens
          
           it
           could
           be
           seldom
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           him
           .
           But
           after
           his
           
           deceas
           ,
           and
           the
           deceas
           of
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Church
           grew
           up
           and
           together
           with
           years
           contracted
           vices
           ,
           his
           Successors
           found
           amongst
           their
           Collegues
           more
           matter
           wheron
           to
           exercise
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           being
           allowed
           by
           the
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           us
           as
           a
           sufficient
           evidence
           of
           what
           he
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           found
           as
           ample
           a
           matter
           for
           his
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           an
           unquestionable
           Right
           to
           put
           it
           in
           execution
           whenever
           it
           should
           be
           offered
           .
        
         
           82.
           
           There
           are
           two
           places
           which
           are
           usually
           alledged
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           hold
           any
           Superiour
           Jurisdiction
           in
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           .
           The
           first
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           wherin
           he
           sais
           ,
           
             Quum
             habeat
             omnis
             Episcopus
             pro
             licentia
             libertatis
             &
             potestatis
             suae
             arbitrium
             proprium
             ,
             tanquam
             judicari
             ab
             alio
             non
             possit
             ,
             cum
             nec
             ipse
             possit
             alterum
             judicare
             ;
             sed
             expectemus
             universi
             judicium
             Domini
             nostri
             Iesu
             Christi
             ,
             qui
             unus
             &
             solus
             habet
             potestatem
             &
             praeponendi
             nos
             in
             Ecclesiae
             suae
             gubernatione
             ,
             &
             de
             actu
             nostro
             judicandi
             .
          
           In
           which
           words
           he
           seems
           to
           make
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           onely
           Judge
           ,
           and
           Primat
           over
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           accountable
           to
           no
           other
           Superiour
           for
           any
           measures
           they
           take
           in
           the
           Goverment
           of
           his
           Flock
           .
           I
           shall
           remit
           the
           full
           examination
           of
           this
           passage
           to
           Num.
           199.
           
             &
             seq
          
           .
           whither
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           for
           an
           en●…re
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           shall
           onely
           take
           notice
           here
           ,
           
           that
           if
           this
           Doctrin
           be
           taken
           as
           it
           lies
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           fovourable
           explication
           ,
           it
           wholly
           destroys
           any
           Power
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           Censure
           Heretical
           and
           Schismatical
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           this
           Author
           as
           great
           a
           friend
           as
           he
           is
           to
           the
           Episcopal
           Power
           is
           unwilling
           to
           denie
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           presently
           .
           Neither
           could
           8.
           
           Cyprian
           with
           any
           consequence
           to
           such
           a
           Principle
           advise
           S.
           Stephen
           B.
           of
           Rome
           (
           as
           he
           does
           Ep.
           67.
           )
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           depose
           Marcianus
           B.
           of
           Arles
           for
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           when
           he
           writ
           thus
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Facere
             t●…
             oportet
             plenissimas
             literas
             ad
             Coepiscopos
             nostros
             in
             Galliis
             constitutos
             ne
             ultra
             Marcianum
             .....
             Collegio
             nostro
             insultare
             patiantur
             ,
          
           that
           he
           should
           
             write
             most
             full
             and
             effectual
             letres
             to
             their
             Fellow-Bishops
             in
             France
             not
             to
             suffer
             Marcian
             to
             insult
             any
             longer
             over
             their
             Colledge
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           
             Dirigantur
             in
             Provinciam
             &
             ad
             plebem
             Arelate
             consistentem
             a
             te
             literae
             ,
             in
             quibus
             abstento
             Marciano
             ,
             alius
             in
             locum
             ejus
             substituatur
          
           ;
           that
           he
           should
           
             dispatch
             his
             letres
             into
             the
             Province
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Province
           over
           which
           Marcian
           was
           Primat
           )
           
             and
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Arles
             ,
             wherin
             after
             he
             had
             excommunicated
             Marcianus
             ,
             another
             Bishop
             should
             be
             placed
             in
             his
             room
             .
          
           If
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           be
           willing
           to
           grant
           ,
           that
           Innocent
           XII
           .
           has
           the
           same
           Power
           over
           Arch-bishops
           who
           are
           in
           a
           state
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           Schisme
           as
           Marcian
           was
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           very
           good
           grounds
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           holds
           the
           Primacie
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           .
           For
           here
           we
           have
           
           a
           Power
           of
           deposing
           and
           casting
           an
           Heretical
           and
           Schismatical
           Archbishop
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           commanding
           his
           Diocesans
           and
           Provincial
           Bishops
           (
           who
           had
           in
           those
           time
           's
           the
           Right
           of
           Election
           )
           to
           chuse
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           principal
           exercises
           of
           that
           universal
           care
           and
           Superioritie
           ,
           which
           the
           B.
           B.
           of
           Rome
           have
           over
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           meant
           by
           calling
           them
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
        
         
           83.
           
           The
           other
           passage
           it
           out
           of
           his
           55.
           
           Epist.
           to
           Cornelius
           B.
           of
           Rome
           wherin
           he
           acquaints
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Affrican
           Churches
           had
           resolved
           in
           a
           Provincial
           Council
           ,
           
             ut
             uniuscujusque
             causa
             illic
             audiatur
             ubi
             crimen
             est
             admissum
             ,
          
           that
           every
           one
           's
           Caus
           should
           be
           heard
           in
           the
           place
           where
           he
           committed
           his
           crime
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           seems
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           Affrique
           did
           not
           believe
           the
           Chair
           of
           S.
           Peter
           to
           have
           had
           any
           Superiour
           Iurisdiction
           over
           any
           Church-men
           what
           soever
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           proper
           Province
           and
           District
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           84.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           this
           Canon
           relates
           onely
           to
           the
           Crimes
           of
           Immoralitie
           ,
           and
           breach
           of
           Disciplin
           &c.
           and
           not
           of
           Infidelitie
           such
           as
           Herefie
           is
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           occasion
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           had
           to
           cite
           it
           ,
           as
           likewise
           from
           what
           he
           sais
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           the
           criminals
           ought
           to
           plead
           their
           Caus
           in
           the
           place
           where
           their
           accusers
           are
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           can
           bear
           witnesse
           against
           them
           ,
           
             Oportet
             
             illic
             agere
             causam
             suam
             ,
             ubi
             &
             accusatores
             habere
             ,
             &
             testes
             criminis
             sui
             possint
             .
          
           For
           in
           matters
           of
           Doctrin
           a
           man
           carries
           his
           accusers
           and
           witnesses
           about
           him
           ,
           let
           him
           go
           whither
           he
           will
           to
           have
           his
           Caus
           tried
           ;
           and
           whoever
           renounces
           ,
           and
           denies
           the
           errour
           he
           is
           charged
           withal
           is
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           to
           be
           accounted
           innocent
           ,
           seing
           no
           man
           can
           be
           a
           heretique
           without
           an
           obstinate
           resolution
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           errour
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           known
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           interrogating
           witnesses
           .
           And
           if
           he
           declare
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           persist
           in
           his
           errour
           ,
           he
           is
           never
           the
           nearer
           being
           acquitted
           ,
           altho
           he
           produce
           never
           so
           manie
           witnesses
           who
           abet
           his
           Doctrin
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           can
           alledge
           the
           concurrent
           testimonies
           of
           at
           least
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           his
           favour
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           be
           sure
           of
           before
           hand
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Countrie
           where
           he
           lives
           ,
           or
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           will
           either
           cite
           him
           ,
           or
           question
           him
           as
           an
           Heretique
           for
           any
           tenet
           which
           he
           holds
           on
           so
           good
           an
           Authoritie
           .
           This
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           S.
           Cyprian
           advised
           S.
           Stephen
           to
           do
           summarie
           justice
           upon
           Marcianus
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Novatian
           which
           he
           publiquely
           professed
           ,
           was
           condemned
           by
           the
           Bishops
           all
           the
           world
           over
           .
           Indeed
           it
           may
           happen
           ,
           that
           an
           obstinate
           Heretique
           may
           conceal
           his
           sentiments
           ,
           in
           which
           case
           his
           Heterodox
           belief
           is
           to
           be
           detected
           by
           overt-acts
           ,
           and
           this
           requires
           that
           
           witnesses
           be
           produced
           to
           prove
           them
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           a
           thing
           not
           likely
           to
           happen
           often
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           days
           ,
           seing
           the
           reason
           why
           men
           generally
           conceal
           their
           private
           belief
           is
           the
           discouragement
           which
           they
           find
           from
           the
           secular
           Magistrate
           ,
           who
           seconds
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Spiritual
           Judge
           with
           temporal
           punishments
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           be
           apprehended
           in
           those
           times
           from
           the
           Roman
           Princes
           ,
           who
           made
           no
           distinction
           between
           Catholiques
           and
           Heretiques
           ,
           seing
           they
           passed
           all
           alike
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           .
           This
           shows
           ,
           that
           the
           Canon
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           so
           as
           to
           prohibit
           the
           hearing
           of
           any
           Crimes
           ,
           which
           were
           against
           good
           manners
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           in
           any
           forreign
           Court.
           For
           as
           for
           the
           Superioritie
           which
           the
           Chair
           of
           S.
           Peter
           has
           over
           Bishops
           in
           cases
           of
           〈◊〉
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           plain
           enough
           out
           of
           Marcian's
           case
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           happen
           above
           four
           or
           five
           years
           after
           this
           Canon
           was
           signified
           to
           Cornelius
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           and
           the
           Churches
           of
           Affrique
           had
           all
           changed
           their
           sentiments
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           thing
           incredible
           without
           a
           good
           attestation
           from
           Historie
           .
        
         
           85.
           
           I
           do
           not
           intend
           to
           affirme
           here
           ,
           that
           this
           Canon
           forbids
           indifferently
           the
           Causes
           of
           Bishops
           as
           wel
           as
           of
           Priests
           to
           be
           tried
           in
           any
           forreign
           Court
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           in
           cases
           of
           Heresie
           .
           For
           no
           such
           thing
           appears
           in
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           whose
           Authoritie
           alone
           I
           relie
           upon
           at
           present
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           
           Superiour
           Jurisdiction
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           what
           ever
           grounds
           there
           may
           be
           alledged
           for
           this
           Opinion
           in
           the
           Age
           that
           followed
           S.
           Cyprian
           .
           Bishops
           have
           always
           had
           a
           special
           consideration
           allowed
           them
           both
           in
           their
           Causes
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           other
           concerns
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           above
           Priests
           ,
           and
           therefore
           considering
           S.
           Cyprian's
           silence
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           I
           think
           that
           no
           one
           ought
           to
           draw
           any
           such
           〈◊〉
           out
           of
           the
           general
           words
           of
           this
           Canon
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           becaus
           if
           we
           carefully
           weigh
           the
           occasion
           which
           the
           Father
           had
           to
           cite
           it
           to
           S.
           Cornelius
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           it
           relates
           meerly
           to
           the
           Causes
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Bishops
           .
           And
           that
           I
           may
           show
           this
           the
           more
           effectually
           ,
           I
           will
           set
           down
           the
           occasion
           how
           it
           came
           to
           be
           cited
           ,
           which
           was
           thus
           .
           There
           were
           five
           Priests
           ,
           of
           very
           scandalous
           lives
           and
           conversations
           ,
           the
           overthrowers
           of
           the
           publique
           Disciplin
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           introducers
           of
           libertie
           ,
           the
           Companions
           of
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           and
           such
           kinds
           of
           Outlaws
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           been
           excommunicated
           by
           S.
           Cyprian
           in
           a
           Provincial
           Council
           ,
           by
           name
           Fortunatus
           ,
           Repostus
           ,
           Felix
           ,
           Maximus
           ,
           and
           Jovinus
           .
           This
           wicked
           crew
           procure
           Fortunatus
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           being
           invested
           with
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Dignitie
           ,
           which
           they
           thought
           might
           gain
           them
           some
           credit
           abroad
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           sends
           one
           Felicissimus
           who
           was
           their
           Ringleader
           with
           some
           others
           of
           their
           gang
           with
           letres
           to
           S.
           Cornelius
           
           B.
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           having
           before
           hand
           had
           a
           Character
           of
           him
           out
           of
           Affrique
           ,
           refused
           to
           receive
           his
           letres
           ,
           or
           to
           communicate
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           writ
           an
           account
           to
           S.
           Cyprian
           of
           what
           he
           had
           done
           .
           But
           this
           confident
           blade
           having
           hereupon
           given
           S.
           Cornelius
           very
           ill
           language
           ,
           and
           threatned
           to
           read
           his
           letres
           in
           publique
           before
           all
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           he
           writ
           a
           second
           letre
           into
           Affrique
           ,
           wherein
           S.
           Cyprian
           discovered
           some
           wavering
           and
           irresolution
           in
           him
           how
           he
           should
           proceed
           with
           this
           importune
           and
           vexatious
           person
           .
           Wherupon
           he
           writes
           this
           Epistle
           to
           S.
           Cornelius
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           he
           puts
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           intrepiditie
           and
           courage
           which
           Bishops
           ought
           to
           embrace
           as
           vertues
           proper
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           singular
           manner
           requisit
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           duties
           ;
           and
           not
           being
           wel
           assured
           ,
           what
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           letres
           were
           which
           his
           Rebels
           had
           sent
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           accusations
           against
           himselfe
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           disired
           to
           have
           their
           Caus
           tried
           at
           Rome
           ,
           he
           arms
           himselfe
           against
           both
           these
           Heads
           ;
           against
           the
           first
           ,
           by
           laying
           open
           the
           enormous
           crimes
           for
           which
           they
           had
           been
           excommunicated
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           manie
           others
           of
           as
           heinous
           a
           nature
           which
           the
           Brethren
           had
           informed
           him
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           as
           yet
           had
           not
           come
           to
           a
           trial
           :
           and
           against
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           alledges
           the
           aforesaid
           Canon
           ,
           saying
           moreover
           ,
           
             jam
             eorum
             causa
             cognita
             est
             ,
             jam
             de
             eis
             dict
             a
             sententia
             est
             ,
             nec
             censurae
             congruit
             Sacerdotum
             mobilis
             atque
             inconstantis
             animi
             
             levitate
             reprehendi
             .
          
        
         
           86.
           
           We
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           considers
           this
           Caus
           as
           no
           other
           than
           that
           of
           simple
           Priests
           ;
           for
           altho
           Fortunatus
           were
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           yet
           this
           Dignitie
           was
           far
           from
           entitling
           him
           to
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           becaus
           it
           was
           conferred
           upon
           him
           against
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           God's
           Church
           by
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           Schismatiques
           who
           had
           no
           lawful
           Power
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           whilst
           he
           was
           under
           an
           actual
           Excommunication
           by
           a
           Provincial
           Council
           .
           S.
           Cyprian
           was
           too
           zealous
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           Christian
           to
           admit
           of
           a
           man's
           crime
           as
           a
           competent
           plea
           to
           obtain
           a
           favour
           ,
           and
           too
           wel
           versed
           in
           the
           Maxims
           of
           natural
           equitie
           to
           allow
           an
           uniust
           Intruder
           the
           benefit
           of
           all
           the
           Claims
           ,
           which
           belong
           to
           a
           just
           Possessor
           .
           And
           accordingly
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           he
           treats
           him
           in
           this
           Epistle
           as
           a
           simple
           Priest
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Est
             unus
             de
             quinque
             Presbyteris
             jam
             pridem
             de
             Ecclesia
             profugis
          
           ;
           and
           afterwards
           jumbles
           him
           with
           his
           camerades
           as
           perfons
           who
           lay
           all
           alike
           under
           his
           lash
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           
             Opertet
             eos
             quibus
             praesumus
             non
             circumcursare
             .
          
           Which
           manner
           of
           proceeding
           is
           very
           good
           Canon
           Law
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           allows
           no
           Priledge
           of
           Bishops
           to
           such
           as
           have
           assumed
           this
           Dignitie
           under
           a
           state
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           against
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           87.
           
           And
           altho
           it
           be
           no
           good
           Canon
           Law
           〈◊〉
           in
           this
           Court
           at
           present
           to
           maintain
           as
           S.
           Cyprian
           
           did
           with
           his
           Council
           ,
           that
           Provincial
           Synods
           are
           such
           Sovereign
           Tribunals
           to
           determin
           the
           Causes
           of
           simple
           Priests
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Appeal
           to
           be
           made
           from
           them
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           yet
           this
           Doctrin
           can
           afford
           no
           argument
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           Affrique
           denied
           the
           Superioritie
           of
           this
           Chair
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           opposition
           which
           the
           Churches
           of
           France
           make
           against
           several
           branches
           of
           the
           Prerogatives
           which
           are
           challenged
           by
           that
           See
           ,
           evinces
           that
           they
           denio
           the
           superioritie
           of
           it
           over
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Altho
           Catholiques
           acknowledge
           the
           Primacie
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           to
           be
           
             Iure
             Divino
          
           ,
           yet
           they
           do
           not
           hold
           every
           Prerogative
           which
           is
           claimed
           by
           them
           as
           a
           consequent
           of
           their
           Primacie
           to
           be
           
             Iure
             Divino
          
           .
           For
           the
           Primacie
           it selfe
           we
           have
           Scripture
           and
           Tradition
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           to
           seek
           for
           the
           same
           degree
           of
           evidence
           for
           manie
           of
           it's
           branches
           .
           Which
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           in
           the
           Histories
           of
           most
           other
           Christian
           Countries
           besides
           France
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           contentions
           that
           have
           happened
           between
           National
           Churches
           and
           the
           Chair
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           engaged
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           making
           Laws
           against
           encroachments
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           Chair
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           which
           onely
           shows
           ,
           that
           they
           disallow
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           Primacie
           in
           certain
           cases
           for
           which
           they
           judge
           there
           neither
           stands
           reason
           ,
           nor
           Tradition
           .
           And
           this
           they
           may
           do
           without
           renouncing
           the
           Primacie
           
           of
           that
           Chair
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           such
           branches
           as
           are
           not
           evident
           by
           Tradition
           is
           under
           the
           regulation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           either
           by
           means
           of
           expresse
           Canons
           made
           in
           General
           Councils
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Universal
           acceptation
           and
           admittance
           of
           them
           by
           the
           Church
           Diffusive
           .
           And
           whenever
           both
           these
           Conditions
           are
           wanting
           ,
           Kingdoms
           and
           National
           Churches
           may
           dispute
           with
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           and
           stand
           out
           against
           any
           unjustifiable
           pretences
           of
           the
           same
           without
           any
           danger
           of
           separating
           themselves
           from
           this
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
        
         
           88.
           
           And
           this
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           case
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           and
           his
           Council
           when
           they
           enacted
           the
           aforesaid
           Canon
           .
           For
           we
           see
           evidently
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           the
           Church
           to
           have
           been
           
             built
             upon
             Peter
             alone
          
           ,
           which
           contains
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Primacie
           of
           the
           B.B.
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           we
           discover
           as
           clearly
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Marcian
           ,
           that
           he
           ascribes
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           a
           Superiour
           Power
           of
           excommunicating
           ,
           and
           deposing
           Heretical
           ,
           and
           Schismatical
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           proper
           exercise
           of
           this
           Primacie
           .
           What
           then
           can
           we
           say
           else
           of
           his
           refusing
           Priests
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           Causes
           tried
           in
           any
           forreign
           Courts
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           did
           not
           think
           that
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           these
           Causes
           appertained
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           as
           a
           Right
           of
           it's
           Primacie
           ?
           And
           he
           might
           possibly
           have
           had
           this
           ground
           for
           this
           judgment
           ,
           becaus
           there
           was
           no
           Precedent
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Affrican
           Churches
           of
           any
           
           Priest's
           Caus
           that
           was
           ever
           tried
           at
           Rome
           .
           And
           perhaps
           in
           those
           early
           times
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           when
           Charitie
           ,
           and
           humilitie
           ,
           and
           penance
           were
           so
           much
           in
           vogue
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           this
           practice
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           allowed
           by
           the
           Universal
           acceptation
           of
           the
           Church
           Diffusive
           ;
           that
           there
           were
           very
           few
           examples
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           to
           be
           heard
           of
           in
           any
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Which
           might
           induce
           him
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Primacie
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           did
           not
           extend
           to
           the
           hearing
           and
           determining
           such
           Causes
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           presumption
           he
           might
           procure
           a
           Canon
           to
           be
           made
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           his
           Clergie
           might
           be
           the
           more
           submissive
           and
           Obedient
           under
           his
           Goverment
           .
           In
           which
           case
           the
           Primacie
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           remains
           untouched
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           onely
           a
           bar
           put
           to
           a
           doubtful
           consequent
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           would
           have
           allowed
           as
           wel
           as
           he
           did
           the
           other
           Point
           of
           excommunicating
           ,
           and
           deposing
           Heretical
           and
           Schismatical
           Bishops
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           had
           the
           like
           evidence
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           for
           the
           other
           .
           I
           think
           this
           Canon
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           prejudicing
           the
           Primacie
           of
           Power
           in
           S.
           Peters
           Successors
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           strong
           Argument
           ,
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           and
           his
           Council
           believed
           this
           Primacie
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           thy
           made
           this
           Canon
           .
           For
           we
           cannot
           in
           reason
           judge
           ,
           that
           so
           grave
           and
           wise
           an
           Assemblie
           as
           a
           Provincial
           Council
           of
           that
           Church
           was
           would
           make
           Constitutions
           and
           Canons
           to
           prevent
           inconveniencies
           that
           were
           no
           
           more
           than
           purely
           possible
           ,
           as
           that
           was
           of
           Priest's
           removing
           their
           Causes
           to
           be
           tried
           at
           Rome
           ,
           in
           case
           there
           was
           not
           a
           probable
           ground
           to
           apprehend
           lest
           this
           inconvenience
           should
           happen
           ,
           which
           could
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           common
           belief
           of
           those
           Churches
           ,
           that
           the
           B.
           B.
           of
           Rome
           had
           a
           Primacie
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           .
        
         
           89.
           11.
           
           
             Every
             Bishop
             holds
             part
             of
             the
             One
             Bishoprique
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             with
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
             .
          
           These
           words
           (
           supposing
           they
           are
           rightly
           translated
           )
           may
           signifie
           first
           ,
           either
           an
           equalitie
           of
           Iurisdidiction
           in
           Bishops
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           independent
           of
           any
           one
           or
           more
           of
           their
           Collegues
           in
           matters
           of
           Government
           ,
           under
           which
           Notion
           are
           comprised
           all
           things
           relating
           to
           Faith
           ,
           Moralitie
           ,
           and
           Disciplin
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           their
           Original
           Institution
           they
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           accept
           of
           any
           Political
           regulations
           in
           any
           matter
           contained
           under
           any
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           three
           Heads
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           voluntarily
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           
             proper
             Motion
          
           and
           consent
           are
           pleased
           to
           ratifie
           ,
           and
           accept
           of
           the
           same
           :
           Or
           2.
           that
           they
           all
           equally
           and
           immediately
           receive
           from
           Christ
           the
           Authoritie
           and
           Jurisdiction
           whereby
           they
           act
           in
           the
           Goverment
           of
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           altho
           their
           Acts
           of
           Jurisdiction
           be
           under
           the
           regulation
           of
           and
           dependant
           on
           One
           or
           more
           of
           their
           Collegues
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           submit
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           private
           reason
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Rule
           which
           they
           
           ought
           to
           follow
           in
           the
           lawful
           exercise
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           So
           that
           by
           
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
          
           be
           meant
           an
           equal
           relation
           which
           they
           have
           all
           to
           Christ
           whose
           Vicars
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           they
           immediately
           receive
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           equalitie
           of
           extent
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           90.
           
           The
           first
           of
           these
           senses
           is
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           in
           his
           aforesaid
           Vindication
           ,
           but
           is
           none
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           .
           For
           S.
           Cyprian
           holds
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Church
           are
           One
           among
           themselves
           by
           being
           all
           united
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             their
             unitie
          
           ;
           And
           this
           Union
           argues
           a
           dependance
           and
           subordination
           in
           matters
           of
           Goverment
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           imaginable
           reason
           why
           they
           should
           be
           tied
           to
           an
           Union
           with
           this
           Chair
           ,
           but
           becaus
           of
           the
           Superioritie
           and
           Jurisdiction
           which
           it
           has
           over
           them
           ,
           S.
           Cyprian
           holds
           ,
           that
           the
           Decrees
           of
           S.
           Peters
           Successors
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           accompanied
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           a
           standing
           Rule
           which
           Bishops
           ought
           to
           follow
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           appears
           in
           his
           67.
           
           Epist.
           to
           Stephen
           B.
           of
           Rome
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Marcian
           of
           whom
           he
           sais
           ,
           
             sententiam
             non
             dicat
             ,
             sed
             accipiat
          
           &c.
           
           
             Let
             him
             not
             pronounce
             sentence
             against
             us
             ,
             but
             receive
             it
             from
             us
             ;
             nor
             carrie
             himselfe
             so
             as
             tho
             he
             had
             judged
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Priests
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             judged
             by
             them
             all
             .
             For
             we
             must
             maintain
             the
             glorious
             Honour
             of
             our
             Predecessors
             the
             Blessed
             Martyrs
             Cornelius
             
             and
             Lucius
             ;
             whose
             memorie
             as
             we
             honour
             ,
             so
             oughtest
             thou
             ,
             most
             dear
             Brother
             ,
             who
             art
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             and
             become
             their
             Successor
             ,
             to
             honour
             and
             support
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             with
             they
             gravitie
             and
             Authoritie
             .
             For
             they
             being
             full
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             ...
             judged
             that
             the
             Peace
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             those
             who
             had
             fallen
             ....
             which
             thing
             we
             all
             of
             us
             in
             all
             parts
             judged
             in
             like
             manner
             .
          
           S.
           Cyprian
           holds
           ,
           that
           the
           Decrees
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           when
           they
           are
           made
           with
           the
           aforesaid
           approbation
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           a
           Law
           throughout
           the
           Church
           in
           matters
           of
           Disciplin
           ,
           as
           is
           seen
           in
           his
           68.
           
           Epist.
           to
           the
           Clergie
           and
           People
           of
           Asturica
           and
           Emerita
           in
           Spain
           ,
           whom
           he
           commends
           for
           having
           chosen
           other
           Bishops
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Basilides
           and
           Martialis
           ,
           who
           had
           sacrificed
           to
           Idols
           in
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           .
           And
           after
           that
           he
           with
           his
           Provincial
           Bishops
           had
           proved
           to
           them
           by
           several
           places
           of
           Scripture
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           he
           put
           's
           the
           matter
           beyond
           dispute
           ,
           when
           he
           tel's
           them
           ,
           
             Maxime
             cum
             jam
             pridem
             nobiscum
             &
             cum
             omnibus
             omnino
             Episcopis
             in
             toto
             mundo
             constitutis
             ,
             etiam
             Cornelius
             Collega
             noster
             .....
             decreverit
          
           &c.
           
           
             More
             especially
             considering
             how
             together
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Cornelius
             also
             our
             Collegue
             has
             some
             time
             since
             Decreed
             ,
             that
             such
             kinds
             of
             persons
          
           (
           as
           Basilides
           and
           Martialis
           )
           
             might
             be
             admitted
             to
             do
             Penance
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             removed
             from
             Ordaining
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Priestly
             Honour
             .
          
        
         
           91.
           
           These
           few
           instances
           which
           Providence
           has
           left
           us
           ,
           show
           that
           when
           S.
           Cyprian
           sais
           ,
           that
           
             every
             Bishop
             holds
             part
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             with
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
             ,
          
           he
           does
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           
             no
             superiour
             Authoritie
             in
             the
             Church
             over
             them
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           are
           
             independent
             as
             to
             subjection
          
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           affirms
           in
           his
           
             Vindicat.
             p.
          
           38.
           
           For
           if
           this
           were
           so
           ,
           they
           might
           he
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           and
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           pleased
           besides
           without
           any
           fear
           of
           justice
           ,
           or
           being
           controlled
           in
           their
           course
           of
           sinfulnesse
           .
           Which
           makes
           me
           wonder
           ,
           how
           he
           who
           maintains
           the
           aforesaid
           Propositions
           ,
           can
           assert
           in
           the
           next
           page
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           likewise
           in
           several
           other
           places
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           that
           
             Bishops
             are
             not
             exempt
             from
             Censures
             in
             case
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             Schisme
             ,
             Idolatrie
             ,
             and
             such
             evil
             practices
             .
          
           Certainly
           a
           lawfull
           Power
           to
           punish
           an
           Offender
           argues
           an
           Authoritie
           in
           the
           punisher
           ,
           and
           a
           subjection
           in
           the
           person
           that
           is
           punished
           .
           O
           but
           the
           Power
           of
           censuring
           Heretical
           and
           Schismatical
           Bishops
           does
           not
           
             infer
             a
             superiour
             Authoritie
             of
             one
             Bishop
             over
             another
             ,
             but
             onely
             an
             Authoritie
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             censure
             such
             crimes
             whoever
             be
             guiltie
             of
             them
             .
             Vid.
             loc
             .
             cit
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           very
           remarkable
           Replie
           .
           Pray
           ,
           Sr.
           is
           it
           not
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           mankind
           ,
           that
           an
           
             Authoritie
             to
             censure
             crimes
             whoever
             be
             guiltie
             of
             them
             ,
          
           is
           an
           Authoritie
           to
           censure
           all
           those
           who
           are
           
             guiltie
             of
             them
          
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           say
           you
           .
           How
           
           then
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           
             an
             Authoritie
             in
             the
             Church
          
           to
           censure
           the
           crimes
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           Idolatrie
           ,
           Schisme
           &c.
           does
           not
           
             infer
             an
             Authoritie
          
           over
           all
           those
           who
           are
           guiltie
           of
           them
           ?
           So
           it
           does
           ,
           say
           you
           .
           How
           then
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Authoritie
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             (
          
           which
           can
           be
           no
           other
           than
           that
           of
           Bishops
           )
           to
           censure
           the
           aforesaid
           crimes
           ,
           does
           not
           infer
           an
           
             Authoritie
             of
             one
             Bishop
             over
             another
             ,
          
           whenever
           Bishops
           are
           found
           
             guiltie
             of
             them
          
           ?
           Here
           lies
           the
           difficultie
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           .
           According
           to
           my
           poor
           talent
           it
           is
           very
           clear
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           who
           is
           lawful
           Judge
           over
           a
           Criminal
           has
           Authoritie
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Criminal
           is
           in
           subjection
           to
           him
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           Authoritie
           which
           makes
           one
           man
           a
           lawful
           Judge
           over
           another
           ;
           and
           wherever
           there
           is
           Authoritie
           ,
           there
           must
           of
           necessitie
           be
           subjection
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           relation
           there
           is
           between
           these
           two
           qualifications
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           we
           suppose
           Bishops
           to
           be
           lawful
           Judges
           over
           Bishops
           ,
           we
           must
           consequently
           say
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           have
           Authoritie
           over
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Authoritie
           in
           the
           one
           
             infers
             a
             subjection
          
           in
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           92.
           
           He
           tels
           me
           in
           his
           aforesaid
           
             Vindication
             p.
          
           35.
           that
           
             this
             is
             no
             act
             of
             Authoritie
             over
             Bishops
             considered
             as
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             over
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
             .
          
        
         
           93.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           sufficient
           that
           a
           Judge
           be
           said
           to
           have
           Authoritie
           over
           Criminals
           considered
           according
           to
           the
           character
           ,
           station
           ,
           and
           
           Dignitie
           which
           they
           bear
           in
           the
           Church
           or
           Commonwealth
           monwealth
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           Authoritie
           to
           punish
           those
           crimes
           in
           them
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           men
           of
           their
           station
           ;
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           a
           Judge
           punishes
           a
           Viceroy
           for
           his
           ill
           Government
           ,
           or
           a
           Treasurer
           for
           turning
           the
           Kings
           cash
           to
           his
           own
           uses
           ,
           or
           a
           Privie
           Counsellour
           for
           betraying
           the
           secrets
           of
           State
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           punishes
           the
           Viceroy
           considered
           as
           a
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           the
           Treasurer
           considered
           as
           a
           Treasurer
           ,
           and
           the
           Privie
           Counsellour
           considered
           as
           a
           privie
           Counsellour
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           happens
           in
           the
           trial
           of
           Heretical
           and
           Schismatical
           Bishops
           ,
           who
           are
           punished
           by
           other
           Bishops
           for
           such
           crimes
           as
           are
           the
           most
           proper
           violations
           of
           their
           Dignitie
           ;
           and
           their
           punishment
           directtly
           shows
           ,
           that
           their
           Judges
           
             considers
             them
             as
             Bishops
          
           when
           they
           condemne
           them
           ,
           seing
           they
           deprive
           them
           of
           all
           Spiritual
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Sees
           vacant
           for
           new
           Incumbents
           .
           Besides
           the
           Power
           of
           censuring
           Bishops
           for
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           is
           of
           it's
           own
           nature
           a
           Power
           to
           controll
           them
           in
           the
           management
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           of
           compelling
           them
           to
           govern
           them
           by
           such
           Laws
           as
           they
           in
           their
           consciences
           do
           not
           approve
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           preaches
           Arianisme
           in
           his
           Diocese
           ,
           and
           is
           commanded
           to
           forbear
           by
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           to
           preach
           the
           contrarie
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Consubstantialitie
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           with
           the
           Eternal
           Father
           ,
           which
           he
           accounts
           for
           a
           most
           dangerous
           errour
           .
           Another
           Bishop
           refuses
           
           to
           give
           the
           Peace
           to
           any
           who
           have
           fallen
           into
           any
           damnable
           sin
           after
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           is
           presently
           ordered
           by
           the
           other
           Bishops
           to
           give
           the
           Peace
           to
           all
           whom
           he
           shall
           find
           truly
           penitent
           ,
           which
           he
           accounts
           a
           great
           impietie
           .
           What
           can
           any
           one
           think
           of
           this
           procedure
           among
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           
             infers
             an
             Authoritie
             over
             Bishops
             considered
             as
             Bishops
             ?
          
           And
           this
           Author
           would
           be
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           too
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           caus
           of
           the
           Reformation
           which
           requires
           ,
           that
           he
           say
           something
           to
           free
           the
           English
           Bishops
           from
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           Schisme
           .
           Which
           engages
           him
           to
           exalt
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Bishops
           to
           so
           great
           a
           heighth
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           them
           independent
           of
           one
           another
           as
           to
           subjection
           ,
           and
           matters
           of
           Government
           .
           Which
           Principle
           has
           the
           same
           propertie
           as
           all
           false
           Principles
           have
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           prove
           more
           than
           the
           advancer
           of
           it
           is
           willing
           it
           should
           prove
           .
           For
           it
           so
           wel
           secures
           the
           English
           Bishops
           from
           being
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           the
           Novelties
           of
           the
           Reformation
           from
           being
           Heresies
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           it
           impossible
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           any
           such
           thing
           as
           Heresies
           and
           Heretical
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           constituting
           Bishops
           for
           the
           sanctifiers
           and
           unaccountable
           Judges
           of
           what
           Doctrins
           they
           are
           to
           preach
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           at
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           was
           such
           a
           notorious
           violation
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Laws
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           defended
           but
           by
           making
           
             Bishops
             considered
             as
             Bishops
          
           superiour
           to
           all
           Laws
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           that
           their
           Acts
           of
           Government
           
           viz
           the
           Faith
           which
           they
           preach
           ,
           and
           the
           Disciplin
           which
           they
           establish
           ,
           are
           above
           the
           censure
           of
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           they
           can
           never
           be
           
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
          
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           him
           to
           denie
           in
           the
           present
           Objection
           .
           On
           the
           contrarie
           our
           Doctrin
           touching
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Bishops
           is
           reconcileable
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           all
           Christian
           Principles
           .
           For
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           Bishops
           will
           order
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           conforme
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Disciplin
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           of
           those
           whom
           Christ
           has
           appointed
           for
           their
           Judges
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Power
           on
           Earth
           that
           can
           controll
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Episcopal
           Functions
           .
           And
           I
           think
           this
           Author
           ought
           to
           close
           with
           me
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           under
           this
           obligation
           ,
           becaus
           the
           consequence
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           has
           left
           them
           Judges
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Disciplin
           as
           often
           as
           they
           offend
           in
           either
           (
           as
           he
           grants
           he
           has
           )
           ,
           the
           Faith
           and
           Disciplin
           of
           these
           Judges
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           which
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           follow
           in
           their
           conduct
           and
           the
           government
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           show
           more
           at
           large
           when
           I
           treat
           of
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           .
        
         
           94.
           
           A
           great
           caus
           of
           these
           puzzling
           mazes
           is
           a
           strong
           persuasion
           that
           Bishops
           by
           their
           Original
           Institution
           were
           all
           of
           equal
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           shown
           to
           be
           false
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           who
           sais
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           was
           Primat
           over
           his
           Brethren
           .
           And
           
           altho
           we
           should
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           true
           in
           the
           Apostles
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           see
           any
           necessitie
           of
           granting
           ,
           that
           their
           Successors
           must
           have
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           same
           equalitie
           of
           Jurisdiction
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           lawfull
           to
           discourse
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           we
           may
           as
           wel
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           world
           is
           the
           
             subject
             matter
          
           of
           each
           Bishop's
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           the
           Apostles
           Jurisdiction
           was
           not
           restrained
           to
           any
           particular
           Province
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           empoured
           by
           by
           our
           Lord
           to
           preach
           his
           Faith
           ,
           and
           administer
           his
           Sacraments
           in
           what
           place
           soever
           they
           should
           come
           ,
           altho
           it
           were
           in
           some
           Province
           ,
           or
           Citie
           where
           one
           of
           their
           Brethren
           were
           before
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           in
           S.
           Peter
           and
           S.
           Paul
           who
           were
           both
           in
           Rome
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           notorious
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           the
           Bishops
           their
           Successors
           (
           I
           except
           always
           S.
           Peter's
           Successor's
           )
           never
           had
           any
           Iurisdiction
           over
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           but
           have
           held
           onely
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           S.
           Cyprian
           sais
           ,
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           .
           What
           reason
           then
           can
           there
           be
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           inherit
           from
           the
           Apostles
           an
           equalitie
           of
           Jurisdiction
           (
           supposing
           the
           Apostles
           had
           it
           )
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           they
           do
           not
           inherit
           from
           them
           the
           whole
           extent
           of
           the
           
             subject
             matter
          
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ?
           If
           their
           Original
           Institution
           be
           of
           force
           to
           prove
           the
           one
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           not
           in
           like
           manner
           prove
           the
           other
           ?
        
         
           95.
           
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           do
           not
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           whole
           
             subject
             matter
          
           of
           their
           
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Apostles
           had
           a
           command
           from
           our
           Lord
           to
           assign
           to
           each
           Bishop
           whom
           they
           should
           ordain
           ,
           a
           certain
           part
           of
           the
           world
           for
           the
           
             subject
             matter
          
           of
           their
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           left
           an
           injunction
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           succeeding
           times
           to
           follow
           the
           same
           Rule
           in
           the
           Consecration
           of
           other
           Bishops
           :
           why
           may
           not
           any
           one
           say
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           a
           Command
           from
           our
           Lord
           to
           give
           to
           the
           Bishops
           whom
           they
           should
           ordain
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           as
           was
           sufficient
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           dutie
           in
           their
           respective
           stations
           ,
           to
           some
           more
           ,
           to
           others
           lesse
           ,
           to
           Primats
           and
           Metropolitans
           more
           ,
           and
           to
           inferiour
           Bishops
           lesse
           ?
           If
           the
           Original
           Institution
           of
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Apostles
           could
           not
           tie
           our
           Lord's
           hands
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           might
           give
           them
           a
           lesse
           matter
           of
           Iurisdiction
           than
           he
           gave
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           could
           as
           litle
           tie
           them
           from
           giving
           them
           an
           unequal
           distribution
           of
           Iurisdiction
           among
           them
           ,
           which
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           Principles
           will
           strongly
           dispose
           any
           man
           to
           believe
           that
           he
           has
           done
           .
           For
           in
           his
           aforesaid
           
             Vindicdtion
             p.
          
           41.
           he
           sais
           of
           
             Arehiepiscopal
             and
             Metropolitical
             Churches
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             so
             very
             early
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             their
             beginning
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
          
           which
           being
           once
           admitted
           for
           a
           truth
           (
           as
           it
           most
           certainly
           is
           )
           ,
           the
           lawful
           consequence
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           Churches
           were
           established
           by
           the
           Apostles
           Authoritie
           .
           For
           it
           is
           incredible
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           be
           any
           such
           solemne
           
           Combinations
           and
           Associations
           of
           National
           and
           Provincial
           Churches
           setled
           without
           the
           allowance
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           Sovereign
           Governours
           of
           God's
           Church
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           necessarie
           Prerogative
           of
           all
           Sovereign
           Power
           's
           to
           give
           life
           and
           being
           to
           Politique
           Bodies
           ,
           without
           whose
           Charter
           and
           expresse
           Erection
           they
           are
           no
           more
           than
           a
           Companie
           of
           unconnected
           individual
           persons
           .
           How
           can
           any
           one
           think
           ,
           that
           such
           prudent
           establishments
           as
           these
           could
           be
           carried
           on
           throughout
           the
           world
           without
           the
           orders
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           sources
           of
           Christian
           Prudence
           ?
           Or
           that
           God
           provided
           such
           visible
           ,
           such
           illustrious
           ,
           and
           such
           effectual
           means
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           his
           Church
           by
           his
           inspirations
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           Apostles
           on
           whom
           he
           had
           
             built
             his
             Church
          
           ?
           And
           supposing
           that
           these
           Associated
           Churches
           were
           established
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           Archbishops
           and
           Metropolitans
           received
           from
           the
           Apostles
           all
           that
           Authoritie
           which
           we
           learn
           from
           antiquitie
           to
           have
           been
           exercised
           by
           men
           of
           their
           eminent
           rank
           and
           station
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           National
           and
           Provincial
           Synods
           ,
           to
           preside
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           to
           censure
           the
           Bishops
           of
           their
           several
           Provinces
           for
           any
           enermous
           crimes
           &c.
           
           All
           which
           Prerogatives
           do
           not
           signifie
           a
           
             Primacie
             of
             meer
             Order
          
           ,
           but
           of
           Iurisdiction
           without
           which
           there
           can
           be
           neither
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           order
           ,
           nor
           Disciplin
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           else
           that
           is
           good
           
           observed
           amongst
           men
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           tollerable
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           Councils
           which
           consisted
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           these
           Archiepiscopal
           and
           Metropolitan
           Churches
           (
           and
           which
           our
           Author
           
             loc
             .
             cit
          
           .
           sais
           were
           from
           the
           
             very
             beginning
          
           )
           were
           instituted
           onely
           for
           
             mutual
             advice
          
           ,
           it
           being
           ridiculous
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           empowred
           them
           to
           consult
           together
           about
           the
           common
           concerns
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           aggree
           upon
           Canons
           and
           regulations
           for
           their
           better
           government
           ,
           without
           giving
           them
           a
           coercive
           Power
           to
           punish
           any
           one
           who
           should
           be
           a
           contravener
           of
           their
           orders
           ,
           or
           laying
           an
           obligation
           under
           Obedience
           on
           succeeding
           Bishops
           ,
           nay
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           on
           themselves
           by
           whom
           the
           Canons
           were
           signed
           and
           enacted
           ,
           to
           procure
           the
           due
           and
           faithful
           observance
           of
           them
           .
           A
           great
           piece
           of
           Apostolical
           Prudence
           indeed
           ,
           to
           command
           ,
           and
           to
           empower
           Bishops
           to
           assemble
           in
           Councils
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           Canons
           for
           the
           better
           government
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           give
           them
           when
           they
           are
           thus
           assembled
           ,
           Authoritie
           sufficient
           to
           bind
           themselves
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           common
           resolutions
           unlesse
           they
           pleas
           themselves
           !
           Those
           who
           prudently
           designe
           an
           end
           ,
           make
           choice
           of
           such
           means
           as
           are
           effectual
           for
           the
           compassing
           of
           the
           same
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Apostles
           empowred
           these
           Councils
           to
           frame
           Canons
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           gave
           them
           a
           direct
           and
           
             superiour
             Auhoritie
          
           
           over
           Bishops
           for
           the
           more
           exact
           execution
           of
           them
           in
           their
           several
           districts
           ,
           this
           being
           the
           onely
           way
           to
           compasse
           the
           end
           of
           these
           Councils
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           a
           
             superiour
             Authoritie
             of
             one
             Bishop
             over
          
           another
           ,
           altho
           we
           suppose
           them
           by
           their
           Original
           Institution
           in
           the
           Apostles
           to
           have
           been
           all
           of
           equal
           Jurisdiction
           .
        
         
           96.
           
           This
           discourse
           shows
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           understand
           S.
           Cyprian's
           words
           in
           the
           second
           sense
           which
           I
           have
           given
           above
           ,
           viz
           that
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           
             every
             Bishop
             holds
             part
             of
             the
             One
             Bishoprique
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             with
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
             ,
          
           he
           meaus
           that
           they
           receive
           their
           Iurisdiction
           alike
           from
           Christ
           ,
           altho
           not
           all
           of
           them
           in
           the
           same
           equalitie
           ,
           of
           proportion
           .
        
         
           97.
           
           It
           will
           be
           objected
           against
           this
           explication
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           Doctrins
           which
           I
           have
           ascribed
           to
           him
           ,
           viz
           that
           the
           
             Primacie
             of
             S.
             Peter's
             One
             Chair
             is
             de
             Iure
             Divino
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             each
             single
             Bishop
             is
             de
             Iure
             Divino
          
           seem
           irreconciliable
           ,
           and
           in
           Consistent
           with
           one
           another
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           if
           Bishops
           receive
           their
           
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
          
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           have
           any
           other
           Superiour
           but
           Christ
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           Functions
           ?
           2.
           
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           Consecration
           they
           take
           an
           Oath
           of
           Obedience
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           and
           3
           that
           they
           are
           chosen
           or
           consirmed
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           their
           
           Bulls
           they
           have
           no
           Jurisdiction
           to
           act
           as
           Bishops
           ?
           4.
           
           How
           can
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           limit
           ,
           and
           restrain
           their
           Power
           so
           much
           as
           we
           see
           in
           matters
           of
           Appeals
           ,
           Dispensations
           ,
           and
           Reservations
           of
           Cases
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Penance
           ,
           since
           an
           immediate
           Delegation
           of
           a
           Power
           from
           Christ
           act
           signifies
           a
           lawfull
           Power
           to
           act
           immediately
           without
           any
           subjection
           to
           any
           intermediate
           Director
           and
           Controller
           ?
           5.
           
           All
           those
           Directions
           ,
           Commands
           ,
           and
           Decrees
           which
           proceed
           from
           S.
           Peters
           Successors
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           manie
           times
           accompanied
           with
           threats
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           debar
           Bishops
           of
           their
           libertie
           to
           act
           ,
           or
           to
           ceas
           from
           acting
           .
           Which
           abridgment
           of
           their
           libertie
           seems
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Doctrin
           which
           makes
           their
           Authoritie
           to
           be
           
             Iure
             Divino
          
           .
           All
           which
           great
           dependances
           which
           particular
           Bishops
           have
           on
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           seem
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
          
           whereby
           they
           act
           is
           not
           derived
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Successors
           of
           S.
           Peter
           .
        
         
           98.
           
           These
           Objections
           admit
           of
           very
           easie
           solutions
           .
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           have
           no
           other
           Superiour
           but
           Christ
           ,
           for
           what
           relates
           to
           the
           Donation
           of
           their
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           and
           their
           Collegues
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           for
           their
           immediate
           Superiours
           for
           what
           relates
           to
           the
           regulation
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           may
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           
           
             edifie
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           thereby
           ,
           and
           proceed
           all
           with
           the
           greater
           Uniformitie
           in
           the
           goverment
           of
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           as
           becomes
           the
           Heads
           ,
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           several
           portions
           of
           the
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
        
         
           99.
           
           As
           to
           the
           2.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Obedience
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           .
           Successors
           which
           Bishops
           oblige
           themselves
           to
           by
           Oath
           at
           their
           Consecration
           ,
           can
           no
           ways
           prejudice
           their
           Claim
           of
           receiving
           their
           Jurisdiction
           immediately
           from
           Christ.
           For
           this
           Obedience
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           two
           Heads
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           desist
           from
           injuring
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           either
           by
           their
           ill
           example
           ,
           carelesse
           goverment
           ,
           or
           false
           Doctrin
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           commanded
           to
           see
           the
           execution
           of
           such
           orders
           as
           are
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           .
           In
           the
           first
           of
           these
           Cases
           they
           lose
           nothing
           of
           their
           Authoritie
           by
           Obedience
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           never
           gave
           them
           any
           Power
           to
           destroy
           his
           Church
           2.
           
             ad
             Cor.
          
           13.
           
           Neither
           is
           their
           Authoritie
           weakned
           in
           the
           other
           case
           ,
           becaus
           the
           orders
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           are
           performed
           by
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           have
           immediately
           received
           from
           Christ
           to
           
             edifie
             his
             Bodie
          
           .
           For
           seing
           the
           execution
           of
           these
           orders
           belongs
           to
           them
           as
           they
           are
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           Bishops
           they
           derive
           their
           Authoritie
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           according
           that
           of
           S.
           Paul
           
             Quos
             Spiritus
             Sanctus
             constituit
             regere
             Ecclesiam
             Dei
             ,
          
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           execute
           these
           orders
           ,
           they
           execute
           the
           
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           have
           immediately
           received
           from
           Christ.
           The
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           immediately
           receive
           from
           Christ
           is
           that
           of
           governing
           ,
           feeding
           ,
           and
           illuminating
           souls
           as
           S.
           Paul
           sais
           2.
           
             ad
             Tim.
          
           4.
           
           
             Praedica
             verbum
             ,
             insta
             opportune
             ,
             importune
             ,
             argue
             ,
             obsecra
             ,
             increpa
             in
             omnipatientia
             &
             doctrina
             .
          
           And
           seing
           those
           orders
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           are
           supposed
           to
           further
           them
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           the
           consequence
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           is
           by
           the
           Power
           which
           they
           have
           immediately
           received
           from
           Christ.
           
        
         
           100.
           
           It
           belongs
           to
           the
           Superiour
           Iurisdiction
           which
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           have
           over
           their
           
             venerable
             Brethren
          
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           a
           Latitude
           of
           judgment
           whereby
           they
           are
           enabled
           to
           judge
           what
           is
           expedient
           for
           the
           general
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           particular
           persons
           too
           in
           certain
           cases
           and
           on
           certain
           emergencies
           ,
           which
           the
           other
           Bishops
           have
           not
           out
           of
           a
           General
           Council
           ;
           as
           also
           a
           Coercive
           Power
           to
           see
           the
           execution
           of
           such
           regulations
           as
           they
           shall
           make
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           .
           To
           give
           an
           instance
           in
           the
           first
           Case
           ,
           let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           takes
           into
           consideration
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           conduce
           very
           much
           towards
           the
           better
           observance
           of
           the
           Lord's
           day
           ,
           if
           the
           Faithful
           are
           under
           the
           same
           obligation
           of
           hearing
           sermons
           ,
           or
           assisting
           at
           Vespers
           as
           they
           are
           of
           hearing
           Masse
           on
           this
           day
           .
           Herupon
           he
           orders
           a
           Decree
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           which
           as
           
           soon
           as
           it
           is
           duly
           formed
           ,
           duly
           received
           ,
           and
           duly
           published
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           put
           in
           execution
           by
           the
           other
           Bishops
           in
           their
           several
           Districts
           .
           The
           instance
           in
           the
           second
           case
           may
           be
           this
           .
           Titius
           is
           very
           desirous
           to
           marrie
           Caja
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           an
           
             impedimentum
             derimens
          
           between
           them
           which
           
             jure
             communi
          
           cannot
           be
           dispensed
           withal
           by
           the
           Ordinarie
           .
           Wherupon
           he
           sues
           for
           a
           Dispensation
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           lays
           open
           the
           reasonable
           Motives
           he
           has
           for
           a
           relaxation
           of
           the
           Canons
           ,
           and
           having
           procured
           it
           he
           shows
           it
           to
           his
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           presently
           gives
           his
           consent
           that
           he
           may
           marrie
           Caja
           .
           Now
           the
           Bishops
           acting
           in
           either
           of
           these
           cases
           affords
           nothing
           like
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           they
           act
           by
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           their
           Authoritie
           in
           these
           cases
           has
           a
           necessarie
           relation
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           receive
           a
           new
           Authoritie
           together
           with
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           obligation
           to
           exercise
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           have
           immediately
           received
           from
           Christ.
           The
           Authoritie
           whereby
           they
           act
           in
           these
           cases
           is
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           obligation
           of
           acting
           
             hic
             &
             nunc
          
           is
           from
           the
           direction
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           .
           And
           here
           we
           may
           discover
           a
           great
           difference
           between
           the
           Politie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Civil
           State
           ;
           for
           when
           a
           subject
           receives
           from
           his
           Prince
           a
           Command
           to
           govern
           a
           Province
           ,
           or
           a
           Citie
           ,
           the
           
           Prince's
           Command
           is
           the
           Power
           whereby
           he
           is
           to
           govern
           :
           wheras
           when
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           send
           their
           Commands
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           properly
           speaking
           give
           them
           Power
           ,
           but
           lay
           an
           obligation
           on
           them
           to
           exercise
           the
           Power
           which
           they
           have
           immediately
           received
           from
           Christ
           on
           such
           and
           such
           occasions
           ;
           just
           as
           when
           I
           command
           Peter
           to
           beat
           Iohn
           ,
           altho
           he
           beat
           him
           at
           my
           Command
           ,
           yet
           he
           does
           it
           by
           his
           own
           strength
           .
        
         
           101.
           
           As
           to
           the
           3.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           election
           or
           confirmation
           of
           Bishops
           by
           the
           Pope
           no
           more
           proves
           that
           they
           receive
           their
           Jurisdiction
           from
           him
           after
           their
           admission
           into
           their
           Bishopriques
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           Popes
           receive
           their
           Jurisdiction
           from
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           chosen
           by
           them
           .
           In
           both
           cases
           the
           Iurisdiction
           is
           received
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           ,
           altho
           the
           election
           of
           the
           persons
           be
           according
           to
           the
           customs
           which
           the
           Church
           at
           present
           has
           admitted
           .
           For
           some
           Centuries
           after
           Christ
           the
           People
           had
           a
           great
           part
           in
           the
           election
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           suppose
           no
           bodie
           will
           pretend
           ,
           that
           those
           Bishops
           received
           their
           Episcopal
           Iurisdiction
           from
           the
           People
           .
           It
           is
           God
           who
           gives
           the
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           have
           the
           Power
           of
           chusing
           do
           no
           more
           than
           present
           to
           his
           Divine
           Majestie
           such
           persons
           on
           whom
           he
           may
           confer
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           we
           read
           Num.
           11.
           16.
           that
           Moses
           by
           God's
           order
           chose
           from
           among
           the
           Tribes
           70.
           men
           who
           were
           to
           be
           assistants
           to
           him
           
           in
           the
           government
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Which
           Institution
           of
           those
           Magistrats
           was
           properly
           Divine
           ,
           and
           their
           Jurisdiction
           was
           received
           immediately
           from
           God
           ,
           altho
           their
           persons
           were
           nominated
           by
           Moses
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wherin
           God
           has
           commanded
           the
           election
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           reserved
           to
           himselfe
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           investing
           them
           in
           their
           Iurisdiction
           after
           they
           are
           chosen
           .
           The
           custom
           which
           there
           is
           at
           present
           for
           Bishops
           to
           receive
           their
           Bulls
           from
           Rome
           before
           they
           are
           admitted
           into
           their
           Bishopriques
           was
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           not
           manie
           Censuries
           ago
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           afford
           so
           good
           an
           Argument
           that
           Bishops
           derive
           their
           Authoritie
           from
           that
           See
           ,
           as
           the
           contrarie
           custom
           which
           was
           before
           can
           yeeld
           ,
           that
           they
           derive
           it
           immediately
           from
           Christ.
           We
           are
           at
           full
           libertie
           to
           look
           upon
           this
           Custom
           as
           a
           Forme
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           considered
           according
           to
           that
           construction
           of
           it
           which
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Tradition
           lead
           us
           to
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           Bishops
           Faculties
           are
           immediately
           received
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Bulls
           signifie
           no
           more
           than
           that
           the
           New-Bishops
           may
           govern
           with
           the
           Pope's
           consent
           and
           approbation
           .
        
         
           102.
           
           As
           to
           the
           4.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           delegation
           of
           a
           Power
           to
           act
           many
           times
           ties
           those
           who
           receive
           it
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           certain
           Conditions
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           cannot
           be
           lawfull
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           a
           Judge
           who
           receives
           
           from
           the
           Prince
           a
           Power
           to
           hear
           Criminal
           ,
           or
           Civil
           Causes
           cannot
           pronounce
           a
           lawfull
           sentence
           before
           he
           has
           referred
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           a
           Jurie
           ,
           and
           observed
           the
           other
           Forms
           of
           Law
           ;
           nor
           a
           Viceroy
           come
           to
           a
           ful
           resolution
           in
           any
           matter
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           without
           hearing
           first
           the
           judgment
           and
           opinion
           of
           his
           privie
           Counsel
           ,
           or
           others
           who
           may
           be
           presumed
           to
           be
           able
           to
           give
           him
           a
           true
           and
           exact
           information
           of
           the
           case
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           at
           present
           ,
           for
           altho
           particular
           Bishops
           have
           received
           from
           Christ
           their
           power
           to
           govern
           their
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           Christ
           himselfe
           has
           subjected
           the
           lawfull
           and
           valid
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           to
           the
           superiour
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           Moderation
           of
           General
           Councils
           and
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           who
           may
           limit
           it
           in
           certain
           cases
           ,
           as
           they
           find
           it
           expedient
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           done
           in
           those
           cases
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Objection
           ;
           without
           whose
           concurrence
           Bishops
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           no
           Power
           nor
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           what
           they
           do
           is
           neither
           lawful
           nor
           valid
           ;
           and
           with
           their
           concurrence
           they
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           Power
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           what
           they
           do
           is
           both
           lawful
           and
           valid
           .
           But
           from
           hence
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           whereby
           they
           act
           after
           this
           concurrence
           is
           not
           received
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           the
           Power
           which
           they
           have
           received
           from
           Christ
           becomes
           lawful
           and
           valid
           by
           the
           observance
           of
           those
           Rules
           which
           Christ
           will
           
           have
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           ?
           Every
           thing
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           make
           the
           exercise
           of
           a
           Power
           lawful
           and
           valid
           is
           not
           necessarily
           the
           Caus
           of
           the
           Power
           whose
           exercise
           it
           makes
           lawful
           and
           valid
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           Iudges
           and
           Viceroys
           ,
           who
           receive
           their
           Power
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           lawfulnesse
           ,
           nay
           the
           validitie
           of
           their
           Acts
           in
           manie
           Cases
           depends
           upon
           the
           concurrence
           of
           their
           Juries
           ,
           and
           Privie
           Counsels
           .
        
         
           103.
           
           As
           to
           the
           5.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           abridgment
           of
           the
           libertie
           of
           Bishops
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Commands
           of
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           does
           not
           in
           the
           least
           impair
           their
           claim
           of
           receiving
           their
           Authoritie
           from
           Christ
           ,
           becaus
           altho
           God
           has
           given
           them
           freedom
           of
           will
           to
           act
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           act
           according
           as
           he
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           yet
           he
           has
           given
           them
           Authoritie
           to
           act
           onely
           so
           as
           that
           they
           may
           
             edifie
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ.
          
           And
           seing
           such
           Decrees
           as
           are
           issued
           forth
           by
           S.
           Peter's
           successors
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           and
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           are
           supposed
           to
           
             edifie
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           whenever
           Bishops
           complie
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           properly
           exercise
           their
           Authoritie
           by
           exercising
           the
           freedom
           of
           their
           wills
           in
           such
           compliances
           .
           And
           seing
           a
           non-compliance
           with
           such
           Decrees
           as
           
             edifie
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           is
           an
           interpretative
           destruction
           and
           disedisication
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           we
           cannot
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           lose
           any
           thing
           of
           their
           Authoritie
           ,
           becaus
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           have
           a
           Power
           
           to
           force
           them
           to
           Obedience
           by
           the
           threats
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           other
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           ,
           becaus
           this
           Power
           is
           onely
           the
           Power
           of
           punishing
           those
           who
           
             〈◊〉
             and
             destroy
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           certainly
           must
           be
           granted
           to
           have
           been
           lodged
           by
           our
           Saviour
           either
           in
           one
           or
           more
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           he
           was
           a
           very
           imprudent
           Lawgiver
           to
           design
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           provide
           no
           fitting
           means
           for
           it's
           preservation
           .
           If
           I
           who
           am
           not
           S.
           Peter's
           Successor
           ,
           can
           convince
           a
           Bishop
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           towards
           the
           edification
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Bodie
           ,
           he
           is
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           follow
           my
           counsel
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           loses
           nothing
           of
           his
           Authoritie
           by
           having
           his
           will
           determined
           to
           act
           through
           my
           advise
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           it
           be
           so
           dangerous
           an
           encroachment
           on
           his
           Authoritie
           as
           to
           be
           an
           argument
           that
           it
           is
           derived
           from
           S.
           Peter's
           Chair
           ,
           becaus
           his
           will
           is
           determined
           to
           act
           by
           such
           orders
           and
           Commands
           as
           he
           receives
           from
           thence
           ,
           seing
           these
           orders
           when
           they
           are
           according
           to
           the
           Practice
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           supposed
           to
           bring
           a
           conviction
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           performance
           will
           tend
           to
           the
           
             ●…dification
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Bodie
          
           ,
           and
           the
           threats
           of
           Excommunication
           wherwith
           they
           are
           accompanied
           ,
           do
           no
           more
           than
           〈◊〉
           the
           thoughts
           of
           those
           punishments
           which
           private
           persons
           may
           denounce
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           omit
           to
           act
           as
           they
           advise
           him
           ,
           when
           their
           
           advice
           is
           evidently
           good
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           obliged
           in
           conscience
           to
           follow
           it
           ?
        
         
           104.
           
           It
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           given
           to
           every
           Bishop
           an
           absolute
           and
           Despotical
           Power
           to
           act
           in
           all
           Cases
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           shall
           judge
           to
           cōduce
           most
           towards
           the
           
             edification
             of
             our
             Lord's
             Bodie
          
           without
           any
           obligation
           to
           follow
           the
           received
           Customs
           ,
           Maxims
           ,
           Principles
           ,
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ;
           or
           having
           any
           kind
           of
           dependance
           on
           a
           Superiour
           Authoritie
           in
           any
           matters
           relating
           to
           Faith
           ;
           Moralitie
           ;
           or
           Disciplin
           .
           For
           if
           this
           were
           so
           ,
           there
           might
           be
           as
           manie
           distinct
           Communions
           as
           there
           are
           Bishopriques
           ,
           becaus
           
             every
             Bishop
             has
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
          
           in
           this
           Hypothesis
           to
           appoint
           what
           terms
           and
           Conditions
           of
           Communion
           he
           thinks
           fitting
           .
           And
           if
           there
           may
           be
           as
           many
           distinct
           Communions
           as
           there
           are
           Bishopriques
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           to
           fail
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           One
           Bodie
           and
           Communion
           to
           result
           out
           of
           manie
           distinct
           and
           independent
           Communions
           .
           Wherefore
           when
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           
             every
             Bishop
             has
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
             ,
          
           we
           must
           understand
           it
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           hinder
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           from
           being
           One
           Bodie
           and
           Communion
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           truth
           as
           evidently
           Revealed
           ,
           and
           of
           at
           least
           as
           great
           importance
           ,
           as
           that
           
             every
             Bishop
             holds
             part
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             with
             full
             Authoritie
             and
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           105.
           
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           
           of
           a
           Church
           aggrees
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           any
           particular
           Church
           within
           it's
           Communion
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           sufficient
           for
           this
           purpose
           to
           make
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           essential
           to
           it
           by
           being
           Primats
           over
           the
           other
           Bishops
           ,
           by
           being
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             their
             unitie
          
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           Bishops
           over
           the
           Universal
           Church
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           if
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           can
           lawfully
           conclude
           ,
           that
           Obedience
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           why
           Faith
           may
           not
           be
           said
           not
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           becaus
           it
           is
           
             the
             People
             united
             to
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Flock
             cleaving
             to
             their
             Pastor
             ,
          
           which
           is
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           106.
           
           I
           do
           not
           at
           all
           wonder
           ,
           that
           Bellarmin
           has
           joyned
           both
           these
           Notions
           into
           One
           complete
           Definition
           ,
           which
           he
           might
           very
           wel
           do
           without
           the
           introduction
           of
           a
           dangerous
           Noveltie
           .
           For
           seing
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           are
           equally
           necessarie
           Conditions
           of
           Communion
           with
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           where
           lies
           the
           fault
           in
           inserting
           them
           both
           into
           the
           Definition
           of
           it
           ?
           He
           was
           certainly
           no
           flatterer
           of
           the
           Pope
           by
           acknowledging
           a
           Priviledge
           which
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           had
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           neither
           had
           the
           Pope
           any
           reason
           so
           much
           as
           to
           thank
           him
           for
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           were
           becaus
           he
           had
           done
           his
           dutie
           .
           When
           he
           acknowledged
           the
           Pope's
           Primacie
           ,
           he
           confessed
           Christ
           before
           men
           by
           confessing
           his
           Universal
           Vicar
           
           before
           Schismatiques
           ,
           as
           the
           Learned
           Launoy
           would
           have
           done
           himselfe
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           to
           manage
           the
           Caus
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           this
           sort
           of
           People
           .
           For
           seing
           he
           held
           the
           Pope's
           Primacie
           to
           be
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           ,
           he
           held
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           to
           be
           essential
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           be
           essential
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           this
           Article
           be
           particularized
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           as
           often
           as
           occasions
           prudently
           require
           it
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           covertly
           expressed
           under
           the
           general
           name
           of
           Faith
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ?
          
           In
           like
           manner
           seing
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           is
           no
           lesse
           an
           Article
           of
           Faith
           than
           the
           Pope's
           Primacie
           ,
           whoever
           pleases
           may
           insert
           that
           too
           into
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           occasions
           prudently
           require
           it
           ,
           without
           any
           danger
           of
           errour
           .
           One
           thing
           the
           Dr.
           may
           assure
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           if
           Mons.
           Launoy
           had
           lived
           to
           see
           the
           advantage
           ,
           which
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           what
           he
           writ
           to
           Gatinaeus
           concerning
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           failed
           to
           let
           him
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           Obedience
           to
           the
           
             One
             Chair
          
           of
           S.
           Peter
           to
           be
           as
           necessarie
           to
           Catholique
           Communion
           as
           Bellarmin
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           who
           has
           placed
           it
           in
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           he
           had
           written
           on
           this
           occasion
           was
           far
           from
           giving
           any
           encouragement
           to
           Schismatiques
           ,
           becaus
           it
           was
           no
           ways
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           Let
           this
           Author
           show
           me
           ,
           if
           
           he
           can
           ,
           where
           Monsr
           .
           Launoy
           sais
           ,
           that
           obedience
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           such
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           granted
           to
           have
           been
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           difficultie
           in
           showing
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           to
           be
           
             the
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           in
           the
           Protestant
           sense
           .
        
         
           107.
           
           From
           what
           has
           been
           said
           we
           may
           learn
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           two
           other
           Principles
           drawn
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           which
           this
           Author
           in
           his
           aforesaid
           
             Vindication
             p.
          
           35.
           makes
           use
           of
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           this
           Father
           held
           no
           Superioritie
           of
           one
           Bishop
           over
           another
           .
           The
           first
           is
           this
           ,
           
             unus
             Episcopatus
             Episcoporum
             multorum
             concordi
             numerositate
             diffusus
             ,
          
           which
           he
           renders
           thus
           into
           English
           ,
           
             One
             Bishoprique
             is
             spread
             over
             the
             world
             by
             the
             consenting
             multitude
             of
             manie
             Bishops
             .
             Ep.
          
           52.
           
           Pam.
           The
           other
           is
           Ep.
           69.
           
           
             Quando
             Ecclesia
             quae
             una
             est
             scissa
             non
             sit
             ,
             neque
             divisa
             ,
             sed
             ubique
             connexa
             &
             cohaerentium
             sihi
             invicim
             Sacerdotum
             glutino
             copulata
             ,
          
           which
           he
           translates
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Catholik
             Church
             is
             not
             rent
             ,
             nor
             divided
             ,
             but
             united
             and
             coupled
             by
             the
             Cement
             of
             manie
             Bishops
             who
             stick
             close
             together
             .
          
           From
           which
           places
           he
           infers
           I
           know
           not
           what
           Chimerical
           
             unitie
             of
             the
             Episcopacie
          
           which
           is
           distinct
           from
           the
           Essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           dependance
           of
           subordination
           to
           the
           Chair
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           noon
           day
           ,
           that
           in
           S.
           Cyprians
           judgment
           the
           
             Concord
             ,
             unitie
          
           ,
           and
           Cement
           of
           a
           
             multitude
             of
             manie
             Bishops
          
           
           do
           no
           otherwise
           make
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           ,
           or
           One
           Ecclesiastical
           Bodie
           ,
           but
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           unite
           them
           to
           the
           
             One
             Chair
          
           of
           S.
           Peter
           .
           For
           how
           can
           they
           be
           united
           in
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           sense
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           united
           to
           the
           Centre
           and
           
             beginning
             of
             the
          
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           ?
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           may
           be
           very
           numerous
           ,
           and
           their
           Bishops
           may
           have
           their
           Unitie
           ,
           Concord
           ,
           and
           Cement
           too
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           make
           not
           One
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           not
           united
           among
           themselves
           by
           means
           of
           one
           common
           Union
           to
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           So
           that
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           judgment
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Unitie
           of
           a
           
             multitude
             of
             manie
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           of
           the
           Unitie
           of
           their
           several
           Flocks
           consists
           in
           their
           Union
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           
             One
             Chair
          
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           make
           One
           Church
           ,
           
             One
             Bishoprique
          
           ,
           or
           one
           Ecclesiastical
           Bodie
           ,
           altho
           there
           be
           never
           so
           good
           an
           intelligence
           and
           correspondence
           held
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           7.
           
           P.
           32.
           
           
             I
             know
             of
             late
             the
             Clergie
             have
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             monopolized
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             wheras
             in
             proprietie
             of
             speesh
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             a
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           108.
           
           Replie
           .
           What
           is
           it
           he
           means
           here
           by
           the
           word
           Church
           ?
           a
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           or
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Visible
           Societie
           ?
           If
           he
           take
           it
           in
           the
           first
           sense
           ,
           I
           know
           of
           no
           bodie
           that
           denies
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           his
           Proposition
           ;
           
           for
           Christians
           are
           singly
           and
           individually
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           their
           Head
           and
           Spous
           ,
           and
           the
           Clergie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           are
           so
           far
           from
           monopolizing
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           not
           pretend
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           leave
           this
           Prerogative
           to
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
           109.
           
           But
           if
           he
           take
           the
           word
           Church
           so
           as
           to
           signifie
           a
           Visible
           Societie
           ,
           we
           have
           alreadie
           seen
           that
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithful
          
           is
           not
           a
           complete
           Definition
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           for
           ought
           yet
           appears
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           the
           Clergie
           may
           belong
           to
           it
           as
           much
           as
           the
           People
           .
           Nay
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           places
           the
           Clergie
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Definition
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           makes
           his
           postponing
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           Definition
           to
           be
           very
           suspicious
           ,
           and
           a
           vehement
           presumption
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           unwilling
           to
           submit
           his
           Caus
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           this
           Father
           .
           Nay
           what
           is
           more
           remarkeble
           yet
           ,
           he
           tels
           us
           p.
           38.
           in
           behalf
           of
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           that
           
             the
             goverment
             of
             Bishops
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             essential
             to
             their
             Definition
             .
          
           If
           he
           will
           stand
           to
           this
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           further
           proof
           against
           him
           than
           his
           own
           confession
           .
           For
           what
           is
           essential
           to
           a
           thing
           belongs
           to
           it
           
             in
             proprietie
          
           of
           speech
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           the
           
             government
             of
             Bishops
          
           (
           who
           are
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Clergie
           )
           be
           essential
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           
             belong
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             a
             Church
             in
             proprietie
             of
             speech
             .
          
        
         
         
           110.
           
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           belongs
           likewise
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           whole
           Catholik
           Church
           on
           Earth
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Visible
           Societie
           .
           For
           what
           is
           essential
           to
           the
           parts
           must
           needs
           be
           essential
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           seing
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           nothing
           else
           in
           his
           way
           but
           the
           Collection
           of
           all
           particular
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           who
           are
           under
           
             the
             goverment
             of
             Bishops
          
           ,
           it
           cannot
           have
           a
           distinct
           nature
           and
           Definition
           from
           particular
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           say
           that
           men
           may
           be
           Members
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           without
           being
           Members
           of
           any
           Church
           in
           particular
           .
           So
           that
           according
           to
           this
           Doctrin
           the
           true
           and
           proper
           Definition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             persons
             who
             are
             united
             together
             by
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             Christian
             Faith
          
           (
           if
           he
           will
           have
           Faith
           to
           be
           essential
           to
           it
           ,
           )
           
             and
             Communion
             of
             the
             same
             Sacraments
             under
             the
             goverment
             of
             lawfull
             Bishops
             .
          
           Which
           Definition
           differs
           from
           that
           of
           Bellarmin
           ,
           not
           becaus
           it
           excludes
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           but
           becaus
           it
           excludes
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           ,
           whom
           Bellarmin
           acknowledges
           for
           the
           root
           and
           
             beginning
             of
             the
          
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           We
           make
           with
           S.
           Cyprian
           and
           all
           Antiquitie
           the
           Pope
           together
           with
           his
           
             Venerable
             Brethren
          
           the
           Bishops
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           this
           Author
           (
           if
           he
           persist
           in
           affirming
           Bishops
           to
           be
           
             essential
             to
             particular
             Churches
          
           )
           excludes
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           admits
           onely
           lawful
           Bishops
           .
           
           In
           both
           these
           ways
           the
           Clergie
           belongs
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             in
             proprietie
             of
             speech
          
           ,
           altho
           in
           the
           Drs.
           way
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           be
           not
           
             One
             Bodie
          
           and
           Societie
           for
           want
           of
           a
           root
           and
           
             beginning
             of
             unitie
          
           to
           knit
           it's
           parts
           together
           ,
           but
           rather
           an
           Aggregation
           of
           several
           incoherent
           and
           unconnected
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           ,
           as
           a
           heap
           of
           wheat
           is
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           grains
           wherof
           it
           is
           composed
           ;
           which
           does
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Collection
           or
           Aggregation
           of
           Churches
           ought
           to
           be
           defined
           according
           to
           that
           which
           is
           essential
           to
           every
           Church
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           a
           heap
           of
           wheat
           necessarily
           requires
           ,
           that
           it's
           Definition
           be
           made
           according
           to
           such
           considerations
           as
           are
           essential
           to
           the
           grains
           that
           make
           it
           .
           And
           in
           case
           the
           government
           of
           Bishops
           be
           essential
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           Obedience
           must
           be
           so
           too
           .
           For
           seing
           this
           obligation
           of
           inferiours
           is
           annexed
           to
           all
           lawful
           Governments
           ,
           the
           Government
           of
           Bishops
           can
           neither
           be
           conceived
           ,
           not
           subsist
           without
           it
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           Obedience
           is
           as
           necessarie
           towards
           our
           being
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithful
          
           cannot
           be
           a
           Complete
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           for
           want
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           lately
           .
        
         
           111.
           
           This
           discourse
           gives
           me
           an
           occasion
           of
           taking
           notice
           of
           a
           great
           inconsequence
           of
           this
           
           Author
           in
           his
           
             Vindic.
             of
             some
             Prot.
             Princ.
             &c.
             p.
          
           34.
           where
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           
             in
             case
             of
             necessities
             ,
             when
             Bishops
             caunot
             be
             had
             ,
             a
             Church
             may
             be
             a
             truly
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             communicate
             with
             ,
             without
             Bishops
             ,
          
           which
           ,
           he
           sais
           ,
           he
           asserts
           
             in
             vindication
             of
             some
             forreign
             Reformed
             Churches
             who
             have
             none
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             he
             does
             not
             make
             Episcopacie
             so
             absolutely
             necessarie
             to
             Catholique
             Communion
             as
             to
             unchurch
             all
             Churches
             which
             have
             it
             not
             .
          
           He
           must
           have
           a
           very
           subtle
           understanding
           who
           can
           reconcile
           what
           is
           here
           said
           with
           what
           I
           quoted
           last
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           viz
           that
           
             the
             government
             of
             Bishops
             makes
             aparticular
             Church
             ,
             and
             is
             essential
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             it
             .
          
           For
           if
           this
           Doctrin
           be
           true
           ,
           how
           can
           there
           be
           
             a
             truly
             Catholique
             Church
             without
             Bishops
             ?
          
           Or
           how
           comes
           it
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           
             Episcopacie
             is
             not
             so
             absolutely
             necessarie
             to
             Catholique
             Communion
             ,
          
           but
           
             that
             there
             may
             be
             true
             Churches
             which
             have
             it
             not
             ?
          
           There
           is
           no
           playing
           with
           Essences
           and
           Definitions
           .
           If
           
             the
             government
             of
             Bishops
             makes
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             aud
             be
             essential
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             it
             ,
          
           there
           is
           no
           imaginable
           〈◊〉
           which
           can
           make
           a
           Church
           subsist
           without
           it
           .
           For
           how
           can
           any
           thing
           subsist
           without
           it's
           Essence
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           without
           being
           what
           it
           is
           ?
           He
           had
           done
           his
           foreign
           Churches
           much
           better
           service
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           left
           them
           to
           shift
           for
           themselves
           .
           〈◊〉
           to
           take
           such
           measures
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           ,
           as
           〈◊〉
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           their
           Caus
           cannot
           be
           made
           good
           without
           Contradictions
           .
        
         
         
           112.
           
           I
           wel
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           will
           resent
           the
           advantages
           which
           I
           have
           taken
           from
           his
           granting
           
             the
             goverment
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             essential
             to
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           he
           has
           expressed
           in
           as
           ful
           and
           plain
           terms
           as
           possibly
           can
           be
           desired
           .
           And
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           fail
           of
           making
           use
           of
           his
           talent
           of
           evading
           here
           as
           I
           have
           observed
           he
           has
           done
           on
           other
           occasions
           ,
           altho
           I
           have
           set
           my selfe
           on
           purpose
           to
           guesse
           at
           some
           tollerable
           Replie
           which
           he
           may
           make
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           my
           searches
           I
           do
           not
           find
           any
           thing
           that
           can
           carrie
           so
           much
           as
           the
           colour
           of
           reason
           .
           Perhaps
           he
           will
           serve
           me
           as
           he
           does
           his
           Adversarie
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Treatise
           p.
           23.
           who
           having
           charged
           him
           with
           a
           Contradiction
           ,
           he
           tells
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           was
           
             a
             litle
             out
             of
             his
             reach
             ....
             and
             that
             if
             he
             had
             not
             understood
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             more
             modest
             and
             ingenuous
             to
             have
             made
             a
             Querie
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             desired
             him
             to
             have
             reconciled
             that
             seeming
             contradiction
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             such
             Principles
             as
             he
             often
             and
             expressely
             rejects
             .
             But
             ingenuitie
             and
             modestie
             are
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             such
             Adversaries
          
           &c.
           
           This
           good
           Gentleman
           blames
           his
           Adversarie
           for
           want
           of
           Ingenuitie
           and
           Modestie
           in
           letting
           the
           world
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           contradicted
           himselfe
           in
           a
           very
           material
           Point
           ,
           as
           tho
           these
           vertues
           could
           suffer
           any
           thing
           by
           the
           publication
           of
           a
           pertinent
           truth
           .
           But
           J
           shall
           have
           no
           scruple
           at
           all
           to
           charge
           the
           same
           defects
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           do
           not
           acquit
           
           himselfe
           very
           well
           of
           the
           present
           inconsequence
           ,
           seing
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           a
           sign
           of
           Ingenuitie
           and
           Modestie
           to
           confesse
           and
           acknowledge
           ones
           own
           weaknesse
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           acquaint
           those
           privately
           of
           it
           whom
           we
           find
           guiltie
           .
           But
           why
           should
           he
           expect
           a
           Penny-post
           letre
           to
           advertise
           him
           of
           that
           which
           he
           would
           have
           thought
           to
           be
           a
           blunder
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           such
           practice
           among
           Controvertists
           ?
           Why
           should
           he
           think
           himselfe
           hardly
           used
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           treated
           no
           otherwise
           than
           as
           good
           ,
           and
           as
           able
           men
           as
           himselfe
           have
           been
           treated
           before
           him
           ?
           Why
           may
           not
           he
           contradict
           himselfe
           as
           wel
           as
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           contradict
           himselfe
           in
           publique
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           he
           be
           censured
           for
           it
           in
           publique
           ?
           Those
           who
           write
           Controversies
           out
           of
           ambitious
           ends
           ,
           or
           to
           show
           their
           wit
           ,
           may
           with
           a
           false
           gallantrie
           give
           their
           Adversarie
           their
           hand
           after
           they
           have
           thrown
           him
           ,
           but
           a
           severe
           lover
           of
           Truth
           will
           keep
           him
           down
           whilst
           he
           has
           him
           down
           ,
           becaus
           he
           judges
           that
           he
           holds
           errour
           down
           together
           with
           him
           .
           I
           am
           very
           sensible
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           the
           best
           parts
           ,
           and
           the
           managers
           of
           the
           best
           Causes
           may
           sometimes
           slip
           ,
           and
           commit
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           it
           a
           piece
           of
           rudenesse
           to
           take
           a
           man
           up
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           before
           he
           is
           down
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           may
           justly
           presume
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           at
           present
           ,
           that
           the
           inconsistencie
           of
           two
           Doctrins
           is
           not
           a
           meer
           slip
           ,
           but
           the
           result
           of
           a
           deliberate
           and
           fixed
           judgment
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           neither
           wisdom
           nor
           prudence
           for
           any
           
           man
           who
           thinks
           that
           he
           defends
           a
           good
           Causnot
           to
           presse
           it
           upon
           his
           Adversarie
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           the
           advantages
           which
           will
           serve
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Caus
           which
           he
           has
           undertaken
           .
        
         
           113.
           
           To
           proceed
           ,
           no
           one
           better
           understands
           what
           he
           belongs
           to
           the
           Essence
           of
           a
           Church
           than
           he
           that
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           securely
           depend
           upon
           the
           truth
           of
           that
           Definition
           which
           our
           Lord
           gave
           to
           his
           Apostles
           .
           He
           tels
           them
           Luc.
           10.
           
           
             He
             that
             hears
             you
             ,
             hears
             me
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           if
           to
           
             hear
             Christ
          
           be
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           to
           hear
           those
           whom
           Christ
           has
           sent
           to
           teach
           us
           be
           to
           
             hear
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           Christianitie
           consists
           in
           hearing
           those
           whom
           Christ
           has
           sent
           to
           teach
           us
           .
           And
           if
           to
           
             hear
             Christ
          
           be
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           has
           revealed
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           what
           he
           has
           commanded
           ,
           it
           follows
           also
           ,
           that
           by
           hearing
           those
           whom
           Christ
           has
           sent
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           is
           meant
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           believe
           what
           they
           preach
           ,
           and
           to
           obey
           what
           they
           command
           ,
           becaus
           we
           hear
           Christ
           by
           hearing
           them
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           Founder
           of
           it
           is
           
             a
             Companie
             of
             People
             which
             hear
             those
             whom
             Christ
             has
             sent
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
          
           where
           we
           see
           the
           Clergie
           or
           those
           whom
           Christ
           has
           sent
           to
           teach
           ,
           and
           govern
           his
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           part
           of
           it's
           Definition
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           onely
           
             〈◊〉
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
          
           and
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           to
           their
           Mystical
           Head
           and
           Spous
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           essentially
           also
           a
           Visible
           
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           by
           being
           
             a
             Companie
             of
             People
             who
             hear
             those
             whom
             Christ
             has
             sent
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
          
           or
           as
           S.
           Cyprian
           delivers
           it
           in
           other
           words
           ,
           by
           being
           
             united
             to
             their
             Priests
             and
             cleaving
             to
             their
             Pastors
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           by
           believing
           what
           they
           teach
           ,
           and
           obeying
           what
           they
           command
           .
        
         
           114.
           
           Our
           Lord
           tels
           his
           Apostles
           in
           like
           manner
           Luc.
           5.
           
           
             You
             are
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             you
             are
             the
             salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Which
           words
           clearly
           show
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           the
           Clergie
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           .
           For
           the
           Church
           was
           the
           world
           which
           was
           to
           be
           illuminated
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Earth
           which
           was
           to
           be
           salted
           by
           them
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           Light
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           an
           
             illuminated
             world
          
           ,
           and
           salt
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           
             salted
             Earth
          
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           the
           Light
           wherwith
           it
           is
           illuminated
           ,
           and
           the
           salt
           wherwith
           it
           is
           salted
           .
        
         
           115.
           
           The
           Clergie
           are
           the
           
             Light
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           not
           onely
           becaus
           of
           the
           Faith
           which
           they
           preach
           ,
           but
           likewise
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           which
           they
           administer
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           channels
           and
           conveyances
           whereby
           the
           Sun
           of
           Justice
           dispenses
           his
           rays
           to
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           .
           Will
           this
           Author
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Sacraments
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           supposing
           the
           Clergie
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           it
           .
           For
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           necessarily
           requires
           ,
           that
           
           there
           be
           a
           Clergie
           who
           are
           duly
           authorised
           to
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           other
           qualification
           requisit
           for
           this
           performance
           ,
           besides
           such
           natural
           guifts
           as
           may
           encline
           the
           People
           to
           Ordain
           Ministers
           by
           their
           own
           choice
           .
           As
           for
           Baptisme
           ,
           altho
           it
           may
           be
           validly
           conferred
           by
           Lay
           people
           ,
           men
           or
           women
           ,
           yet
           this
           practice
           is
           onely
           indulged
           in
           cases
           of
           great
           necessitie
           ,
           which
           cannot
           vacate
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Lawgiver
           ,
           nor
           the
           direct
           Relation
           which
           this
           Sacrament
           has
           to
           those
           who
           
             ex
             Officio
          
           are
           to
           represent
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessarie
           that
           every
           individual
           person
           be
           baptized
           by
           a
           Priest
           ,
           becaus
           in
           danger
           of
           death
           the
           Lawgiver
           gives
           way
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           baptized
           without
           one
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           absolutely
           necessarie
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           that
           there
           be
           Priests
           ,
           becaus
           where
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           Institution
           of
           the
           Lawgiver
           ought
           to
           take
           place
           .
           We
           shall
           deal
           very
           ungratefully
           with
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           if
           we
           interpret
           his
           gracious
           Indulgence
           in
           one
           certain
           case
           as
           an
           abrogation
           of
           his
           Law
           in
           all
           others
           .
           But
           supposing
           the
           Clergie
           be
           not
           so
           necessarie
           to
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptisme
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           be
           conceived
           to
           subsist
           without
           them
           ,
           yet
           what
           will
           this
           Author
           say
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Bodie
           and
           Bloud
           ?
           May
           Lay
           people
           administer
           that
           too
           ?
           Where
           does
           he
           find
           any
           warrant
           for
           this
           either
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           
           practice
           and
           Tradition
           of
           former
           Ages
           ?
           All
           Christian
           Principles
           oppose
           him
           herin
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           no
           other
           defence
           but
           his
           own
           prejudiced
           reason
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           may
           at
           length
           work
           him
           into
           a
           total
           dislike
           of
           Christ
           and
           Christianitie
           ,
           since
           it
           has
           alreadie
           disposed
           him
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           Bakers
           and
           Midwives
           may
           succeed
           the
           Apostles
           in
           being
           the
           
             Light
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           those
           whom
           he
           acknowledges
           to
           derive
           their
           Authoritie
           of
           preaching
           and
           giving
           the
           Sacraments
           by
           an
           uninterrupted
           succession
           of
           Ordainers
           from
           the
           Apostles
           down
           to
           these
           times
           .
        
         
           116.
           
           The
           Clergie
           are
           the
           
             salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           are
           empowred
           by
           our
           Lord
           to
           preserve
           his
           Church
           from
           putrefaction
           either
           in
           their
           Faith
           ,
           or
           Moralitie
           .
           They
           are
           the
           Physicians
           which
           are
           to
           cure
           all
           our
           maladies
           ,
           which
           flow
           from
           the
           Original
           defect
           which
           we
           brought
           into
           the
           world
           along
           with
           us
           .
           They
           are
           our
           Governours
           to
           restrain
           our
           Excesses
           by
           a
           saving
           disciplin
           ,
           and
           to
           direct
           our
           steps
           to
           our
           Heavenlie
           Countrie
           .
           They
           bear
           the
           Keys
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           none
           enter
           but
           when
           they
           open
           .
           They
           are
           to
           remove
           all
           infected
           Members
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Faithfull
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           contagion
           from
           spreading
           further
           ,
           Our
           Author
           cannot
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           invested
           with
           all
           these
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           received
           from
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           a
           suitable
           
           Grace
           to
           performe
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           makes
           me
           wonder
           ,
           how
           he
           can
           hold
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           essential
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           nor
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           a
           Visible
           School
           ;
           and
           certainly
           where
           there
           are
           visible
           Schollars
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           Visible
           Masters
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           ,
           which
           certainly
           requires
           Visible
           Governours
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           designed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           certainly
           supposes
           the
           assistance
           and
           cooperation
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           has
           entrusted
           the
           Keys
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           a
           Companie
           of
           Patients
           under
           a
           cure
           ,
           which
           certainly
           argues
           that
           there
           ought
           to
           be
           Physicians
           to
           performe
           it
           .
           This
           is
           a
           plain
           case
           according
           to
           the
           present
           Principles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           that
           there
           are
           few
           men
           of
           sense
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           rather
           continue
           in
           a
           state
           of
           wrangling
           with
           us
           on
           the
           old
           foot
           it
           has
           been
           hiterto
           managed
           ,
           than
           make
           use
           of
           this
           new
           project
           of
           
             putting
             and
             end
             to
             it
          
           ,
           by
           renouncing
           so
           important
           a
           piece
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           as
           the
           perpetual
           and
           indispensible
           necessitie
           of
           the
           Evangelical
           Priesthood
           till
           Christ's
           second
           coming
           .
        
         
           117.
           
           The
           reasons
           why
           he
           will
           not
           have
           the
           Clergie
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           are
           very
           remarkeble
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           strength
           they
           have
           ,
           but
           for
           their
           apparent
           weaknesse
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           first
           p.
           32.
           that
           
             they
             are
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             and
             they
          
           
           are
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           received
           Authoritie
           from
           Christ
           the
           Supreme
           Lord
           and
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           no
           more
           the
           Church
           than
           the
           King
           is
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           the
           shepheard
           his
           Flock
           .
        
         
           118.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           the
           Clergie
           are
           considered
           barely
           as
           they
           are
           of
           the
           
             number
             of
             the
             Faithful
          
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Church
           under
           this
           consideration
           is
           not
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           .
           But
           if
           they
           are
           taken
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           are
           taken
           as
           they
           are
           Governours
           of
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           ,
           and
           thus
           they
           are
           part
           of
           it's
           Definition
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           belongs
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           a
           Shepheard
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Flock
           that
           is
           under
           care
           .
           Can
           any
           one
           define
           a
           Kingdom
           without
           conceiving
           ,
           or
           mentioning
           a
           King
           to
           whom
           the
           multitude
           pays
           Obedience
           ;
           or
           a
           Flock
           that
           is
           under
           care
           without
           saying
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Shepheard
           who
           has
           the
           care
           of
           it
           ?
           I
           know
           of
           no
           one
           who
           is
           so
           sottish
           as
           to
           contend
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           are
           the
           multitude
           whom
           the
           govern
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           King
           is
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           the
           Shepheard
           his
           Flock
           .
           I
           shall
           declare
           N.
           122.
           in
           what
           sense
           it
           is
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           are
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             119.
             
             He
             sais
             2.
          
           p.
           
             34.
             that
          
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           Mystical
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           subjection
           to
           Christ
           the
           Head
           ;
           but
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           considered
           as
           such
           ,
           represent
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           
           not
           the
           Bodie
           .....
           And
           therefore
           as
           Christ
           the
           Head
           is
           distinguished
           from
           his
           Bodie
           ,
           so
           are
           those
           who
           act
           under
           the
           Head
           ,
           and
           represent
           and
           exercise
           his
           Authoritie
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           as
           private
           believers
           ,
           they
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Church-Governours
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Vicars
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           120.
           
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           we
           willingly
           grant
           the
           Clergie
           to
           be
           distinguished
           from
           the
           Church
           they
           govern
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Christ
           is
           distinguished
           from
           his
           Bodie
           ,
           and
           he
           needed
           not
           to
           have
           quoted
           Scripture
           as
           he
           does
           
             ubi
             supra
          
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           a
           matter
           which
           is
           as
           visible
           as
           the
           light
           of
           the
           sun
           ;
           but
           we
           denie
           ,
           that
           it
           follows
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           is
           distinguished
           from
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           that
           therefore
           he
           does
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           thing
           he
           should
           have
           proved
           ,
           but
           for
           this
           be
           pretends
           to
           no
           Authoritie
           out
           of
           Scripture
           .
           And
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           strange
           thing
           to
           prove
           from
           thence
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           so
           evidently
           repugnant
           to
           natural
           Reason
           .
           For
           do
           we
           not
           see
           in
           Natural
           Bodies
           ,
           that
           the
           matter
           and
           Forme
           are
           two
           distinct
           things
           ?
           And
           yet
           the
           Union
           of
           them
           both
           together
           makes
           onely
           one
           Essence
           and
           Definition
           .
           The
           same
           likewise
           happens
           in
           Moral
           Bodies
           such
           as
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           multitude
           is
           the
           Matter
           ,
           and
           the
           Governing
           Power
           is
           the
           Forme
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           makes
           them
           a
           Bodie
           .
           So
           that
           the
           distinction
           of
           the
           Clergie
           
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           People
           whom
           they
           govern
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           proving
           that
           that
           they
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           that
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           Church
           or
           Ecclesiastical
           Bodie
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           distinguished
           .
           Can
           any
           one
           conceive
           how
           there
           can
           be
           a
           governed
           People
           without
           subjection
           to
           a
           Governing
           Power
           ?
           If
           this
           be
           impossible
           ,
           let
           him
           confesse
           that
           Governours
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           governed
           People
           .
           And
           if
           he
           grant
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           confesse
           that
           Church-Governours
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           they
           govern
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           at
           all
           material
           what
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           as
           Church-Governours
           they
           are
           the
           
             Vicars
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           becaus
           Christ
           who
           is
           Invisible
           cannot
           make
           his
           Church
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           but
           gives
           it
           this
           qualification
           by
           means
           of
           his
           Vicars
           to
           whom
           he
           has
           given
           the
           Visible
           Goverment
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           121.
           
           Having
           thus
           setled
           ,
           as
           he
           thinks
           ,
           his
           Assertion
           upon
           good
           grounds
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           he
           triumphantly
           proceeds
           to
           summe
           up
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           labour
           .
           
             Now
             from
             hence
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           P.
           35.
           
           
             I
             shall
             observe
             some
             few
             things
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             which
             we
             shal
             afterwards
             better
             understand
             .
          
        
         
           
             §
             .
             18.
             p.
             35.
             
             As
             1.
             
          
           That
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           Promises
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Gates
           
           hel
           shall
           not
           prevail
           against
           it
           :
           which
           certainly
           proves
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           shall
           never
           totally
           fail
           ,
           but
           does
           not
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           or
           any
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           shall
           be
           Infallible
           .
           For
           the
           Bishops
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           :
           there
           are
           distinct
           Promises
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Ministers
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           kept
           distinct
           ,
           which
           will
           put
           an
           end
           to
           a
           great
           manie
           controversies
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           122.
           
           Replie
           ,
           No
           such
           inference
           as
           this
           can
           be
           drawn
           from
           any
           thing
           he
           has
           hitherto
           said
           ;
           for
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           is
           not
           meerly
           
             the
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           ,
           but
           is
           moreover
           a
           visible
           Societie
           consisting
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           who
           are
           the
           Governours
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Laitie
           who
           are
           the
           subjects
           and
           Schollars
           .
           We
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           are
           
             the
             Church
          
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           are
           of
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           any
           otherwise
           than
           the
           Laitie
           are
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           under
           this
           consideration
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           Clergie
           and
           the
           Laitie
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             the
             Church
          
           inasmuch
           as
           this
           word
           imports
           a
           visible
           Societie
           of
           Governours
           and
           subjects
           ,
           of
           Teachers
           and
           Schollars
           ;
           for
           this
           were
           to
           make
           them
           the
           same
           with
           those
           whom
           they
           teach
           and
           govern
           .
           But
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           denomination
           of
           the
           Church
           belongs
           to
           them
           becaus
           they
           are
           an
           essential
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           just
           as
           when
           we
           read
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           such
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           King
           was
           
             buried
             with
             his
             Fathers
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Lazarus
           
           was
           carried
           into
           Abraham's
           bosome
           ,
           the
           Bodie
           and
           soul
           which
           are
           the
           essential
           parts
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           are
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           man
           ,
           altho
           they
           are
           taken
           separately
           from
           one
           another
           .
           When
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             are
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           we
           mean
           that
           they
           are
           the
           
             governing
             and
             teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           for
           which
           manner
           of
           speech
           we
           have
           no
           lesse
           than
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Christ
           himselfe
           besides
           the
           unanimous
           concurrence
           of
           all
           Antiquitie
           .
           For
           who
           sees
           not
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           Math.
           18.
           remits
           us
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           cases
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           
             tel
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           he
           means
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           when
           he
           sais
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           that
           
             whoever
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             a
             Heathen
          
           &c.
           that
           he
           will
           have
           us
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           our
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           ?
           Whom
           are
           we
           to
           believe
           now
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           says
           that
           Bishops
           are
           
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           who
           sais
           that
           they
           are
           not
           
             the
             Church
          
           ?
        
         
           123.
           
           I
           see
           no
           way
           for
           him
           to
           escape
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           speaks
           improperly
           :
           or
           else
           that
           he
           understands
           the
           Laitie
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           Clergie
           in
           those
           Texts
           ,
           which
           instead
           of
           
             putting
             an
             end
          
           to
           Controversies
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           encreases
           their
           number
           ,
           and
           affords
           occasions
           of
           new
           ones
           .
           For
           hitherto
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           has
           never
           in
           expresse
           terms
           placed
           the
           Laitie
           on
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Bench
           ,
           nor
           given
           them
           a
           joint
           Commission
           to
           act
           with
           the
           Clergie
           in
           
           the
           Government
           of
           souls
           ,
           which
           certainly
           follows
           ,
           if
           in
           such
           disputes
           as
           arise
           among
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           men
           are
           to
           
             Tel
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           Tel
           the
           Laitie
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           Clergie
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
          
           .
           I
           suppose
           the
           Dr.
           will
           not
           charge
           any
           one
           with
           telling
           an
           untruth
           ,
           who
           shall
           say
           that
           the
           Common
           prayer
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Canons
           were
           compiled
           by
           
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           altho
           it
           be
           evident
           that
           they
           were
           made
           by
           no
           others
           but
           their
           Clergie
           ;
           nor
           censure
           any
           one
           for
           speaking
           improperly
           ,
           who
           shall
           say
           that
           a
           person
           who
           is
           excommunicated
           by
           a
           Bishop
           of
           his
           Communion
           ,
           is
           excommunicated
           by
           
             the
             Church
          
           .
           In
           which
           manner
           of
           speeches
           the
           word
           Church
           signifies
           the
           
             Governing
             and
             Teaching
             Church
          
           (
           who
           are
           
             the
             Church
             inadaequatè
          
           )
           as
           much
           as
           it
           does
           when
           our
           Saviour
           sais
           
             Tel
             the
             Church
          
           .
        
         
           124.
           
           It
           is
           in
           this
           sense
           that
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           what
           our
           Lord
           said
           to
           his
           Apostles
           Matt.
           18.
           
           
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             what
             soever
             I
             have
             commanded
             :
             and
             behold
             I
             am
             with
             you
             always
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           ....
           And
           Ioan.
           14.
           
           
             I
             will
             ask
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             give
             you
             another
             comforter
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             remain
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             ......
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ....
             for
             he
             dwels
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             abide
             in
             you
             ...
             But
             the
             Comforter
             the
             H
             Spirit
             whom
             my
             Father
             will
             send
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             he
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             your
             memorie
             whatever
             I
             shall
             say
             unto
             you
             .
          
           Which
           promises
           and
           several
           others
           are
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           altho
           
           they
           are
           onely
           addressed
           to
           the
           Clergie
           .
        
         
           125.
           
           Nay
           those
           Promises
           and
           passages
           in
           Scripture
           which
           may
           relate
           to
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Societie
           of
           Teachers
           and
           Schollars
           ,
           as
           when
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hel
             shall
             not
             prevaile
             against
             it
             ,
          
           have
           a
           special
           regard
           to
           the
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           Schollars
           Faith
           proceeds
           ,
           seing
           they
           are
           to
           hear
           the
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           as
           they
           hear
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           So
           that
           when
           when
           our
           Saviour
           promises
           ,
           that
           
             the
             gates
             of
             hel
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           he
           promises
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           prevail
           against
           the
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           becaus
           the
           
             instructed
             Church
          
           is
           to
           receive
           the
           benefit
           of
           Christ's
           Promise
           by
           hearing
           them
           .
           Christ
           has
           no
           where
           promised
           the
           Laitie
           that
           their
           Faith
           shall
           never
           fail
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           dependance
           on
           the
           Churches
           instruction
           ,
           whom
           if
           they
           will
           will
           not
           hear
           ,
           their
           Faith
           has
           alreadie
           failed
           ,
           becaus
           we
           are
           to
           look
           on
           them
           as
           Heathens
           .
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           necessarie
           means
           which
           our
           Lord
           has
           appointed
           them
           for
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           when
           our
           Saviour
           promises
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hel
             shal
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
          
           he
           stands
           engaged
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           to
           preserve
           the
           Clergie
           from
           errour
           ,
           becaus
           he
           has
           grounded
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           gracious
           Promises
           which
           he
           has
           made
           them
           of
           his
           perpetual
           assistance
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Offices
           .
        
         
         
           126.
           
           Thus
           likewise
           when
           S.
           Paul
           1.
           
             ad
             Tim.
          
           3.
           calls
           the
           Church
           
             the
             ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           altho
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           supposing
           that
           be
           proved
           by
           this
           Text
           )
           belongs
           to
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           belongs
           to
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           after
           a
           different
           manner
           than
           it
           does
           to
           the
           Laitie
           .
           For
           it
           is
           rooted
           in
           the
           Clergie
           as
           in
           it's
           proper
           subject
           ,
           becaus
           our
           Lord
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           
             remains
             with
             them
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Comforter
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           
             teaches
             them
             all
             Truth
          
           ;
           wheras
           the
           Laitie
           derive
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           no
           otherwise
           infallible
           ,
           but
           becaus
           of
           the
           Objective
           Infallibilitie
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           their
           Pastors
           from
           whom
           they
           receive
           it
           .
           The
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           assembled
           ,
           and
           proceed
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           ,
           practice
           ,
           and
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           holding
           of
           and
           consulting
           in
           General
           Councils
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           erre
           ;
           but
           Lay
           men
           may
           erre
           ,
           let
           them
           hold
           never
           so
           manie
           solemne
           Assemblies
           and
           Consultations
           about
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           becaus
           there
           is
           no
           Promise
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           shall
           abide
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           influence
           them
           in
           such
           undertakings
           .
           The
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           rooted
           there
           where
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           more
           especially
           abides
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           more
           especially
           abides
           ,
           there
           is
           
             the
             ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
          
           in
           a
           more
           special
           end
           eminent
           manner
           .
           The
           whole
           Church
           as
           it
           includes
           both
           Clergie
           and
           Laitie
           is
           
             the
             ground
             and
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           
           becaus
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           it's
           Faith
           to
           be
           false
           as
           for
           God
           not
           to
           be
           be
           true
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           alone
           to
           define
           ,
           and
           declare
           what
           the
           true
           Faith
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           secure
           that
           it
           is
           the
           true
           Faith.
           
        
         
           127.
           1
           infer
           from
           what
           has
           been
           said
           ,
           that
           since
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           are
           the
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           since
           they
           are
           
             the
             Church
          
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           wherin
           our
           Saviour
           said
           
             Tel
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           their
           Faith
           and
           Decrees
           when
           they
           are
           assembled
           in
           General
           Councils
           ,
           ought
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           esteemed
           among
           Christians
           for
           the
           Faith
           and
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           under
           this
           
             venerable
             Name
          
           (
           p.
           36.
           )
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           an
           
             indisputable
             Authoritie
          
           .
           From
           whence
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           General
           Councils
           cannot
           be
           false
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           may
           be
           so
           too
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           19.
           
           He
           observes
           2.
           that
           
             as
             Bishops
             are
             not
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             so
             neither
             are
             they
             the
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           128.
           
           Replie
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           that
           Bishops
           are
           
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           the
           Governours
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Governours
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           And
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           be
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Catholik
           Church
           in
           that
           sense
           which
           I
           am
           about
           to
           declare
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           of
           moment
           that
           he
           offers
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           as
           shall
           appear
           .
        
         
         
           §
           .
           20.
           
           Ib.
           
             The
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             not
             to
             Represent
             ,
             but
             to
             govern
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Bishops
             are
             not
             the
             Churches
             Representatives
             by
             Institution
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             the
             King
             is
             the
             Representative
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           129.
           
           Replie
           .
           I
           find
           this
           Author
           in
           his
           
             Vindicat.
             of
             some
             Prot.
             Prin.
             p.
          
           50.
           not
           unacquainted
           with
           our
           Doctrin
           about
           the
           
             Church
             Representative
             .
             Had
             the
             Representatives
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
          
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             a
             Divine
             Authoritie
             ,
             superiour
             to
             all
             particular
             Churches
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             stand
             to
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             asserts
             a
             General
             Council
             has
             ,
             then
             indeed
             some
             few
             Bishops
             chose
             by
             their
             National
             and
             Provincial
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Council
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             as
             Representatives
             of
             such
             Churches
             might
             have
             a
             Plenarie
             Authoritie
             to
             debate
             and
             determin
             all
             matters
             in
             dispute
             relating
             to
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Worship
             ,
             or
             Disciplin
             .
          
           And
           yet
           at
           present
           he
           delivers
           his
           judgment
           against
           us
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           would
           persuade
           any
           one
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           nothing
           of
           this
           Authoritie
           which
           we
           adjuge
           to
           the
           
             Church
             Representative
          
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           will
           be
           convenient
           to
           set
           our
           entire
           Doctrin
           down
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Reader
           may
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           the
           exceptions
           which
           he
           makes
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           130.
           
           We
           hold
           that
           Bishops
           are
           by
           institution
           the
           Governours
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           them
           
             ex
             Officio
          
           to
           regulate
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           amisse
           either
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           
           or
           Moralitie
           of
           Christians
           .
           But
           by
           reason
           it
           many
           times
           happens
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           perfect
           evidence
           of
           the
           unsoundnesse
           of
           the
           contested
           Doctrin
           ,
           either
           becaus
           the
           Universal
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           discovered
           ,
           or
           becaus
           sentence
           is
           to
           be
           pronounced
           according
           to
           the
           necessitie
           of
           consequences
           which
           are
           to
           be
           drawn
           from
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           hence
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           obliged
           
             ex
             Officio
          
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           Bishops
           to
           repair
           to
           a
           General
           Assemblie
           or
           Council
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           whenever
           it
           is
           Canonically
           called
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           determine
           authoritatively
           by
           common
           consent
           the
           Controversies
           that
           are
           depending
           amongst
           Christians
           .
           They
           are
           each
           one
           singly
           empowred
           by
           our
           Lord
           to
           
             edifie
             his
             Bodie
          
           according
           to
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           utmost
           extent
           of
           their
           capacities
           in
           their
           several
           precincts
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           concerned
           in
           the
           decision
           of
           a
           matter
           which
           regards
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           Faith
           and
           Moralitie
           do
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           act
           jointly
           with
           their
           Collegues
           the
           other
           Bishops
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           (
           wherin
           we
           believe
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           to
           preside
           and
           govern
           )
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           
             edifie
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           the
           more
           effectually
           by
           such
           measures
           as
           are
           taken
           therin
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           put
           in
           practice
           by
           their
           single
           Authoritie
           either
           for
           want
           of
           evidence
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           without
           endangering
           and
           destroying
           the
           Flock
           wherof
           they
           are
           Pastors
           .
           They
           have
           likewise
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           of
           making
           general
           orders
           and
           regulations
           
           in
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           the
           exteriour
           Acts
           of
           God's
           Worship
           ,
           of
           hearing
           the
           complaints
           that
           are
           brought
           against
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           examining
           their
           Causes
           ,
           of
           ending
           differences
           between
           Bishop
           and
           Bishop
           either
           concerning
           the
           Precedence
           ,
           or
           Prerogatives
           of
           their
           Churches
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           matter
           ,
           and
           generally
           to
           take
           Cognizance
           of
           of
           all
           debates
           ,
           causes
           ,
           matters
           ,
           and
           things
           that
           want
           a
           redresse
           and
           remedie
           among
           Christians
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           they
           are
           Christians
           and
           belong
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           they
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           civil
           Commonwealth
           .
        
         
           131.
           
           When
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           Represent
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           General
           Councils
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           they
           Represent
           the
           inferiour
           Clergie
           of
           each
           one's
           Diocese
           ,
           nor
           much
           lesse
           ,
           that
           they
           Represent
           the
           Laitie
           who
           have
           no
           Ecclesiastical
           Authoritie
           ,
           but
           are
           bound
           to
           hear
           the
           Clergie
           in
           all
           things
           appertaining
           to
           their
           salvation
           .
           For
           if
           this
           were
           so
           ,
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           would
           not
           be
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           ,
           but
           derived
           from
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           who
           must
           be
           said
           to
           have
           the
           Original
           Right
           of
           determining
           all
           differences
           about
           Faith
           ,
           and
           moralitie
           ,
           and
           Disciplin
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           will
           act
           onely
           as
           their
           Substitutes
           ,
           as
           the
           Members
           of
           Parlament
           act
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           have
           chosen
           them
           for
           their
           Representatives
           therin
           .
           This
           is
           no
           Doctrin
           of
           ours
           ;
           for
           we
           believe
           the
           Original
           Right
           of
           determining
           differences
           about
           Faith
           ,
           Moralite
           ,
           
           and
           Disciplin
           ,
           to
           be
           placed
           in
           those
           to
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           has
           made
           a
           Promise
           of
           
             teaching
             them
             all
             Truth
          
           ,
           who
           having
           been
           no
           others
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           hold
           that
           it
           belongs
           to
           Bishops
           who
           are
           the
           Apostles
           Successors
           ,
           with
           a
           total
           exclusion
           of
           the
           Laitie
           as
           to
           the
           Power
           of
           voting
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           those
           of
           an
           inferiour
           rank
           among
           the
           Clergie
           who
           are
           called
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           admitted
           to
           sit
           in
           Council
           ,
           enjoy
           this
           Priviledge
           by
           the
           favour
           onely
           ,
           and
           permission
           of
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           132.
           
           As
           Bishops
           are
           singly
           considered
           ,
           they
           Represent
           onely
           the
           Prelats
           of
           their
           own
           Countries
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           taken
           all
           together
           ,
           they
           Represent
           the
           whole
           Bodie
           of
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Catholik
           Church
           .
           For
           seing
           there
           is
           a
           moral
           impossibilitie
           for
           all
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           present
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           becaus
           several
           of
           them
           will
           be
           hindred
           by
           Age
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           and
           other
           unavoidable
           occasions
           ;
           nay
           seing
           it
           is
           necessarie
           towards
           the
           
             edifying
             of
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           that
           some
           of
           each
           countrie
           remain
           at
           home
           to
           discharge
           the
           Functions
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Dignitie
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           give
           their
           attendance
           ought
           to
           be
           held
           for
           the
           Catholique
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           as
           full
           Authoritie
           as
           tho
           every
           individual
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           assembled
           in
           the
           Council
           .
           They
           are
           all
           summoned
           to
           appear
           and
           they
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           obey
           their
           summons
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           have
           a
           just
           and
           reasonable
           caus
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           esteemed
           as
           the
           
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           all
           that
           can
           come
           considering
           the
           lawfull
           excuses
           of
           those
           who
           are
           absent
           .
           Nay
           supposing
           there
           are
           some
           Bishops
           who
           will
           not
           obey
           their
           summons
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           just
           and
           reasonable
           excuses
           they
           have
           ,
           but
           becaus
           of
           sluggishnesse
           ,
           discontent
           ,
           or
           other
           unjustifiable
           Motives
           ,
           yet
           this
           hinders
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Council
           which
           is
           called
           ,
           assembled
           ,
           and
           held
           according
           to
           the
           Canons
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           esteemed
           as
           the
           whole
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           sinful
           absence
           of
           such
           sluggards
           and
           malecontents
           .
           So
           that
           in
           every
           General
           Council
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Bishops
           are
           there
           who
           ought
           tobe
           there
           unlesse
           it
           be
           such
           as
           sin
           by
           refusing
           to
           come
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           Represent
           the
           whole
           Bodie
           of
           Bishops
           in
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Saviour
           performs
           his
           Promise
           of
           
             teaching
             the
             Church
             all
             Truth
          
           in
           all
           such
           Decisions
           as
           they
           make
           in
           Relation
           to
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Moralitie
           ,
           in
           as
           ample
           and
           effectual
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           tho
           every
           Bishop
           were
           actually
           present
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           which
           we
           mean
           by
           the
           Church-Representative
           .
        
         
           133.
           
           What
           has
           been
           here
           said
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           deliverie
           of
           our
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Passage
           which
           I
           have
           in
           hand
           requires
           of
           me
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           need
           of
           Proofs
           and
           Arguments
           to
           ascertain
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church-representative
           (
           which
           shall
           be
           done
           below
           )
           ,
           when
           the
           exceptions
           which
           he
           
           brings
           against
           it
           suppose
           him
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           what
           it
           is
           .
           For
           according
           to
           this
           account
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           when
           they
           assemble
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           acting
           out
           of
           their
           Sphere
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Governours
           ,
           that
           to
           Represent
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           govern
           it
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           Nay
           their
           voting
           and
           defining
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           noble
           and
           excellent
           exercises
           of
           their
           Episcopal
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           as
           binding
           the
           whole
           Church
           to
           an
           observance
           of
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           and
           securing
           their
           respective
           Flocks
           from
           any
           danger
           of
           miscarrying
           by
           the
           wholsom
           provision
           which
           they
           make
           against
           errour
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           they
           are
           Governours
           by
           Institution
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           the
           Churche's
           Representatives
           by
           Institution
           too
           .
        
         
           134.
           
           Neither
           does
           it
           follow
           ,
           becaus
           a
           King
           is
           not
           the
           
             Representative
             of
             his
             Kingdom
          
           ,
           that
           therefore
           Bishops
           cannot
           be
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           altho
           a
           King
           and
           a
           Bishop
           are
           both
           Governours
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           disparitie
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           each
           one's
           Power
           .
           For
           a
           King
           is
           a
           Governour
           so
           as
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           any
           Superiour
           but
           God
           alone
           in
           any
           case
           whatsoever
           that
           falls
           under
           the
           Verge
           of
           Temporal
           Power
           .
           Let
           his
           actions
           be
           never
           so
           unjust
           and
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           misbecoming
           his
           Greatnesse
           and
           Dignitie
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           accountable
           for
           the
           same
           to
           no
           other
           King
           ,
           or
           to
           his
           own
           subjects
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           God
           from
           whom
           he
           has
           received
           his
           Authoritie
           ,
           whose
           steward
           
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           whose
           person
           alone
           he
           Represents
           :
           In
           what
           Council
           ,
           or
           Assemblie
           should
           he
           Represent
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           has
           within
           his
           own
           breast
           the
           Supreme
           Reason
           wherwith
           he
           ought
           to
           govern
           his
           Kingdom
           ?
           I
           say
           the
           
             supreme
             Reason
          
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           has
           a
           Right
           to
           controll
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           resist
           him
           therin
           by
           force
           .
           But
           Bishops
           ,
           altho
           they
           receive
           their
           Power
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           no
           lesse
           than
           Hereditarie
           Kings
           ,
           yet
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           it
           does
           not
           
             edifie
             the
             Bodie
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           is
           subjected
           by
           God
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Superiour
           Power
           of
           the
           first
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           to
           an
           Assemblie
           of
           them
           all
           in
           a
           general
           Council
           .
           They
           Represent
           Christ
           so
           long
           as
           they
           follow
           the
           Practice
           and
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           Right
           Reason
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Offices
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           same
           Tradition
           is
           gainsaid
           by
           opposers
           ,
           or
           the
           nonevidence
           of
           it
           occasions
           disputes
           ;
           there
           is
           amongst
           them
           all
           onely
           one
           Power
           of
           asserting
           and
           declaring
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           oblige
           all
           Christians
           ,
           which
           is
           exercised
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           by
           a
           competent
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           Represent
           their
           whole
           Bodie
           :
           The
           Church
           is
           but
           One
           altho
           there
           are
           manie
           Bishops
           in
           it
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           closely
           united
           and
           connected
           among
           themselves
           by
           means
           of
           their
           Union
           with
           S.
           Peter's
           
             One
             Chair
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           root
           and
           
             beginning
             of
             the
          
           Ecclesiastical
           and
           
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           But
           Temporal
           Kingdoms
           are
           not
           One
           but
           manie
           ,
           becaus
           their
           Kings
           have
           distinct
           Powers
           ,
           and
           an
           absolute
           Independence
           
           on
           one
           another
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           may
           wel
           stand
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           may
           Represent
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           which
           no
           more
           is
           signified
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           of
           them
           may
           Represent
           their
           whole
           Bodie
           ;
           wheras
           Kings
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           Represent
           either
           the
           whole
           order
           of
           Kings
           ,
           or
           their
           own
           Kingdoms
           ,
           or
           the
           generalitie
           of
           Kingdoms
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           becaus
           they
           derive
           their
           Authoritie
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           without
           any
           intermediate
           dependance
           on
           their
           own
           Kingdom
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           Kingdom
           on
           Earth
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
             Ib.
          
           How
           then
           do
           they
           come
           to
           he
           the
           Churche's
           Representatives
           ?
           Did
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Catholik
           Church
           ,
           ever
           intrust
           them
           with
           this
           Power
           ?
           Did
           they
           ever
           resign
           up
           their
           Faith
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ?
           This
           never
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           has
           a
           Representative
           but
           by
           his
           own
           consent
           .
        
         
           135.
           
           Replie
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           that
           Bishops
           
             Represent
             the
             Catholique
             Church
          
           by
           God's
           appointment
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           is
           not
           necessarie
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           And
           supposing
           it
           were
           necessarie
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           whom
           this
           Author
           accounts
           for
           true
           Christians
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           Catholik
           Church
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           a
           Power
           of
           giving
           their
           Votes
           for
           the
           election
           of
           Burgesses
           to
           serve
           in
           this
           great
           Parlament
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           there
           is
           onely
           one
           sort
           of
           Christians
           among
           those
           who
           professe
           contradictorie
           Faiths
           ,
           who
           belong
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           there
           is
           onely
           one
           
           sort
           of
           them
           who
           can
           have
           a
           Right
           (
           if
           there
           were
           any
           such
           thing
           )
           to
           elect
           Deputies
           for
           their
           Representatives
           .
           The
           Dr.
           will
           do
           wel
           to
           examin
           which
           are
           those
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           has
           found
           them
           out
           ,
           he
           will
           perceive
           ,
           that
           neither
           their
           inferiour
           Clergie
           ,
           nor
           Laitie
           think
           themselves
           injured
           ,
           becaus
           their
           Bishops
           assemble
           in
           General
           Councils
           without
           receiving
           their
           Power
           of
           acting
           from
           them
           .
           And
           if
           they
           are
           wel
           satisfied
           ,
           this
           Author
           can
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           complain
           ,
           that
           General
           Councils
           meet
           and
           act
           without
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           those
           who
           are
           divided
           from
           the
           Church
           .
           Can
           Outlaws
           and
           Rebels
           have
           reason
           ,
           when
           they
           complain
           that
           the
           Commonwealth
           assembles
           ,
           and
           makes
           Laws
           without
           their
           leave
           and
           concurrence
           ?
        
         
           136.
           
           It
           is
           a
           must
           intollerable
           Assertion
           in
           a
           Divine
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           
             No
             man
             has
             a
             Representative
             but
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             .
          
           For
           what
           does
           he
           think
           of
           Adam
           ?
           Did
           not
           he
           Represent
           us
           before
           we
           were
           in
           being
           to
           give
           any
           consent
           thereto
           ?
           Were
           not
           our
           wills
           included
           in
           his
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           we
           dearly
           paid
           for
           his
           transgression
           ever
           since
           from
           the
           first
           moment
           that
           our
           souls
           were
           united
           to
           our
           Bodies
           ?
           He
           had
           best
           argue
           the
           case
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           ask
           him
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           sin
           in
           Adam
           ,
           seing
           
             No
             man
             has
             a
             Representative
             but
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             ?
          
           What
           does
           he
           think
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           ?
           Did
           not
           he
           Represent
           all
           the
           sinful
           race
           of
           the
           first
           Man
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           of
           S.
           Paul
           2.
           
             ad
             Cor.
          
           5.
           
           
             Si
             unus
             pro
             omnibus
             mortuus
             est
             ,
             ergo
             omnes
             mortui
             sunt
             ?
          
           
           And
           were
           not
           all
           our
           crimes
           laid
           on
           his
           blessed
           shoulders
           ?
           He
           may
           if
           he
           pleas
           renounce
           this
           favour
           ,
           by
           denying
           that
           any
           man
           
             can
             have
             a
             Representative
             but
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             .
          
           But
           all
           good
           Christians
           will
           acknowledge
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           mercie
           that
           is
           done
           them
           ,
           altho
           it
           transcend
           the
           Principles
           of
           common
           discourse
           .
           What
           does
           he
           think
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           when
           they
           received
           the
           Power
           of
           governing
           ,
           and
           feeding
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Did
           not
           they
           Represent
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           succeeding
           Ages
           ,
           who
           have
           claimed
           their
           Authoritie
           to
           govern
           ,
           becaus
           it
           was
           given
           them
           by
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           What
           does
           he
           think
           of
           Godfathers
           and
           Godmothers
           in
           Baptisme
           ?
           Do
           not
           they
           Represent
           the
           Infant
           ,
           who
           is
           uncapable
           of
           giving
           ,
           or
           declaring
           his
           assent
           to
           the
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ?
           From
           all
           which
           instances
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           not
           in
           being
           ,
           or
           unable
           to
           give
           any
           consent
           may
           have
           Representatives
           ,
           and
           if
           this
           be
           possible
           ,
           nay
           if
           it
           be
           an
           infallible
           truth
           that
           this
           defacto
           is
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           inconvenience
           nor
           any
           Mysterie
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           may
           be
           Represented
           by
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Bishops
           in
           General
           Councils
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Doctrin
           much
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           conceived
           than
           some
           of
           those
           which
           I
           have
           mentioned
           ;
           for
           what
           more
           easie
           than
           to
           conceive
           ,
           that
           Christ
           who
           promised
           to
           
             teach
             his
             Church
             all
             truth
          
           ,
           may
           performe
           this
           Promise
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           wherin
           those
           Fathers
           who
           are
           present
           
           may
           Represent
           their
           whole
           Bodie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           hold
           and
           esteem
           them
           for
           their
           whole
           Bodie
           ,
           for
           what
           relates
           to
           his
           Promise
           of
           
             teaching
             his
             Church
             all
             Truth
          
           ?
        
         
           137.
           
           It
           can
           onely
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           
             no
             man
             can
             have
             a
             Representative
             but
             by
             his
             own
             consent
          
           in
           such
           matters
           wherin
           he
           has
           a
           Right
           to
           give
           his
           consent
           ,
           as
           suppose
           the
           People
           have
           a
           part
           in
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           they
           can
           be
           Represented
           by
           no
           others
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           they
           chuse
           themselves
           to
           sit
           in
           the
           General
           Diet
           ;
           or
           supposing
           I
           am
           justly
           possessed
           of
           an
           estate
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           Represent
           me
           so
           as
           to
           receive
           my
           rents
           without
           my
           leave
           ,
           becaus
           in
           these
           cases
           an
           involuntarie
           Representation
           will
           be
           an
           encroachmēt
           upon
           the
           Right
           of
           the
           just
           Possessor
           .
           But
           it
           is
           otherwise
           when
           the
           representation
           is
           commanded
           by
           a
           Sovereign
           Power
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Represented
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           pure
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           when
           Adam
           Represented
           us
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           made
           manie
           pretious
           Promises
           on
           condition
           that
           he
           had
           persevered
           in
           Obedience
           to
           him
           ;
           as
           also
           when
           we
           were
           Represented
           by
           our
           Saviour
           in
           Order
           to
           our
           Reconciliation
           to
           God
           for
           the
           disobedience
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           our
           other
           sins
           that
           flowed
           from
           thence
           .
           In
           which
           cases
           our
           consent
           was
           not
           necessarie
           for
           the
           validitie
           of
           these
           Representations
           ,
           becaus
           there
           was
           no
           injurie
           designed
           us
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           good
           .
           And
           besides
           we
           had
           no
           Right
           to
           give
           our
           consents
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           God
           had
           a
           Right
           to
           be
           obeyd
           
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           adored
           for
           directing
           us
           to
           our
           last
           end
           by
           such
           a
           conduct
           of
           his
           Providence
           as
           pleased
           him
           best
           .
           He
           is
           our
           Absolute
           ,
           Supreme
           ,
           and
           Sovereign
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           and
           and
           what
           should
           hinder
           him
           from
           treating
           us
           after
           that
           way
           that
           suted
           best
           with
           the
           Maxims
           of
           his
           hidden
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Power
           ?
           And
           as
           our
           consent
           was
           not
           requisit
           for
           those
           Representations
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           the
           consent
           of
           every
           absent
           Bishop
           be
           requisit
           for
           their
           Representations
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           .
           For
           certainly
           Christ
           as
           the
           Sovereign
           Lord
           and
           Lawgiver
           of
           his
           Church
           might
           appoint
           the
           Representations
           of
           absent
           Bishops
           without
           any
           necessitie
           to
           ask
           their
           consents
           ,
           seing
           they
           can
           have
           have
           no
           Right
           to
           give
           their
           consents
           unlesse
           they
           receive
           it
           from
           him
           .
           When
           Bishops
           Represent
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           they
           have
           Christ
           for
           their
           Master
           and
           Instructor
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           the
           greatest
           Grace
           .
           And
           what
           absurditie
           can
           there
           be
           in
           saying
           ,
           that
           Christ
           may
           dispense
           his
           favours
           on
           such
           terms
           as
           he
           likes
           best
           ?
        
         
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             P.
             37.
             
          
           As
           Bishops
           are
           the
           supreme
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           may
           declare
           what
           the
           Faith
           is
           ,
           and
           aggree
           what
           Doctrins
           shall
           be
           taught
           in
           their
           Churches
           ,
           and
           consent
           to
           censure
           and
           excommunicate
           those
           will
           not
           professe
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           do
           .
        
         
           138.
           
           Replie
           All
           that
           is
           here
           said
           is
           the
           proper
           and
           chief
           employment
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Supreme
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           
           Church
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           ascribed
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           can
           find
           no
           fault
           at
           all
           with
           such
           innocent
           expressions
           .
           But
           that
           which
           follows
           spoils
           all
           ,
           viz
           that
           
             if
             they
             make
             any
             Decrees
             contrarie
             to
             the
             common
             Faith
             of
             Christians
          
           (
           what
           General
           Council
           ever
           did
           so
           ?
           )
           ,
           
             no
             Christian
             is
             bound
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             nor
             is
             ever
             the
             worse
             for
             their
             Anathemas
             and
             Excommunications
          
           ;
           as
           likewise
           what
           he
           sais
           p.
           43.
           that
           
             it
             is
             the
             office
             of
             Christian
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             convince
             ,
             and
             persuade
             gainsaiers
             by
             reason
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             obliges
             all
             Christians
             diligently
             and
             impartially
             to
             attend
             to
             their
             instructions
             ,
             but
             yet
             leaves
             every
             man
             at
             libertie
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             they
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             inventions
             .
          
           In
           which
           expressions
           we
           find
           the
           People
           made
           judges
           of
           the
           Lawfulnesse
           of
           the
           sentence
           which
           is
           pronounced
           by
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           are
           commissioned
           by
           God
           to
           govern
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           them
           no
           further
           than
           they
           pleas
           themselves
           .
        
         
           139.
           
           For
           when
           the
           Pastors
           teach
           ,
           and
           command
           such
           things
           as
           the
           People
           approves
           ,
           the
           People
           in
           this
           Authors
           way
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           teach
           and
           command
           just
           things
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           teach
           ,
           and
           command
           such
           things
           as
           the
           People
           disapproves
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           teach
           and
           command
           unjust
           things
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           People
           be
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           justice
           ,
           or
           injustice
           of
           the
           commands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           case
           ,
           that
           their
           judgment
           must
           be
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Right
           and
           
           Power
           which
           the
           Pastors
           have
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           for
           their
           disagreeing
           Faith.
           It
           is
           not
           a
           pin-matter
           whether
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Bishops
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           their
           Commands
           and
           Excommunications
           just
           ,
           if
           the
           People
           are
           not
           satisfied
           in
           these
           particulars
           ,
           whose
           obligation
           of
           following
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Bishops
           is
           said
           not
           to
           arise
           from
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           the
           Bishops
           have
           over
           their
           belief
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           conviction
           of
           their
           private
           reasons
           .
           Thus
           if
           the
           Faith
           of
           a
           Council
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           pleases
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           profession
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           judge
           it
           to
           be
           false
           after
           I
           have
           
             diligently
             and
             impartially
          
           considered
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           renounce
           it
           '
           ,
           and
           defie
           all
           their
           Anathemas
           and
           Excommunications
           .
           Where
           lies
           their
           Power
           over
           me
           in
           this
           case
           ?
           Or
           what
           Right
           have
           they
           to
           command
           me
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           I
           can
           but
           persuade
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           their
           judgments
           are
           in
           the
           wrong
           ?
           If
           they
           have
           any
           Power
           over
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           exercise
           therof
           must
           depend
           for
           it's
           validitie
           on
           my
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           is
           wholly
           unintelligible
           .
           When
           I
           
             professe
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             do
             ,
          
           I
           pleas
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           not
           obey
           them
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           command
           me
           to
           
             believe
             as
             they
             do
          
           ,
           their
           commands
           signifie
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           
             believe
             as
             they
             do
          
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           it
           .
           So
           that
           my
           conformitie
           to
           their
           belief
           is
           not
           an
           Act
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           becaus
           it
           does
           not
           proceed
           in
           vertue
           of
           an
           exteriour
           Command
           ,
           but
           is
           the
           result
           of
           my
           own
           voluntarie
           choice
           .
           I
           should
           
             believe
             as
             they
             do
          
           
           now
           ,
           altho
           their
           judgment
           were
           contrarie
           to
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           commanded
           me
           ,
           that
           mine
           should
           be
           so
           too
           .
           And
           if
           a
           Juncto
           of
           Weavers
           can
           persuade
           me
           that
           what
           I
           believe
           is
           false
           ,
           I
           'le
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           
             Supreme
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           140.
           
           This
           pestilent
           Reasoning
           shows
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           are
           under
           no
           obligation
           of
           obeying
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           are
           under
           no
           such
           obligation
           ,
           it
           is
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           have
           no
           Power
           to
           command
           them
           .
           For
           who
           is
           able
           to
           conceive
           ,
           how
           a
           just
           and
           All-wise
           God
           can
           give
           a
           Right
           and
           Power
           to
           an
           Assemblie
           of
           Bishops
           to
           
             declare
             what
             the
             Faith
             is
          
           ,
           to
           command
           
             what
             Doctrins
             shall
             be
             taught
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
             excommunicate
             those
             who
             will
             not
             professe
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             do
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           same
           time
           give
           the
           People
           a
           Right
           and
           Power
           to
           judge
           ,
           whether
           their
           Declarations
           of
           Faith
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           their
           Excommunications
           just
           ?
           It
           he
           has
           given
           this
           Power
           to
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           it
           is
           questionlesse
           becaus
           he
           would
           have
           the
           People
           to
           obey
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           
             believe
             as
             they
             believe
          
           .
           And
           if
           he
           has
           given
           the
           People
           a
           Right
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           it
           is
           questionlesse
           becaus
           he
           leaves
           it
           in
           their
           Power
           and
           choice
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           obey
           them
           ,
           and
           
             believe
             as
             they
             believe
          
           or
           no.
           Can
           God
           command
           the
           People
           to
           
             believe
             as
             the
             Bishops
             believe
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           leave
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           believe
           so
           or
           no
           ?
           What
           is
           this
           else
           ,
           but
           to
           command
           and
           not
           to
           
           command
           them
           to
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           ?
        
         
           141.
           
           Again
           .
           If
           the
           People
           do
           ill
           in
           disliking
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           when
           after
           an
           
             impartial
             consideration
          
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           cannot
           reconcile
           it
           to
           their
           consciences
           ,
           why
           has
           he
           given
           them
           this
           libertie
           ,
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           do
           so
           ?
           And
           in
           case
           they
           do
           wel
           ,
           why
           has
           he
           given
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           a
           Power
           of
           casting
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Communion
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           
             professe
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             believe
             ?
          
           A
           just
           God
           cannot
           punish
           without
           a
           crime
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           thing
           of
           which
           he
           himselfe
           is
           the
           Author
           .
           He
           has
           commanded
           us
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           visible
           and
           external
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           has
           promised
           manie
           blessings
           to
           the
           observers
           of
           it
           :
           why
           then
           has
           he
           invested
           the
           Pastors
           with
           a
           Power
           of
           depriving
           us
           of
           the
           same
           without
           any
           demerit
           of
           ours
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           we
           are
           conconvinced
           that
           they
           preach
           a
           wrong
           Faith
           ?
           And
           why
           has
           he
           made
           it
           a
           necessary
           and
           obligatorie
           Act
           in
           us
           to
           withdraw
           our selves
           from
           a
           state
           wherin
           he
           showers
           his
           blessings
           on
           us
           ?
           If
           the
           Pastors
           may
           excommunicate
           us
           for
           not
           
             professing
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             do
             ,
          
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           they
           are
           sufficiently
           qualified
           by
           God
           to
           understand
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           our
           offence
           in
           not
           
             believing
             as
             they
             believe
          
           .
           And
           if
           we
           may
           without
           sin
           ,
           nay
           if
           we
           may
           laudably
           not
           
             believe
             as
             they
             do
          
           ,
           it
           is
           likewise
           supposed
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           qualified
           by
           God
           to
           discover
           the
           innocence
           of
           our
           consciences
           herin
           .
           How
           now
           can
           these
           two
           things
           be
           compatible
           ,
           the
           judge
           instructed
           
           by
           God's
           special
           grace
           to
           discover
           the
           heinousnesse
           of
           an
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           Person
           accused
           instructed
           by
           God's
           special
           grace
           to
           discover
           the
           innocence
           of
           the
           same
           ?
           Can
           the
           same
           thing
           be
           absolutely
           good
           ;
           and
           absolutely
           bad
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           may
           happen
           ,
           if
           God
           can
           represent
           the
           same
           Faith
           as
           absolutely
           bad
           to
           the
           Judge
           ,
           and
           as
           absolutely
           good
           to
           the
           Criminal
           .
           I●…
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           may
           excommunicate
           us
           for
           our
           unsound
           Faith
           ,
           they
           are
           appointed
           by
           God
           for
           the
           Judges
           of
           the
           unfoundnesse
           of
           our
           Faith.
           How
           then
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           
             never
             the
             worse
             for
             their
             Anathemas
             and
             Excommunications
          
           which
           they
           lay
           on
           us
           becaus
           of
           our
           unsound
           Faith
           ?
           How
           can
           it
           enter
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           reasonable
           creature
           ,
           that
           we
           deserve
           no
           punishment
           from
           those
           who
           are
           set
           over
           us
           by
           God
           as
           Judges
           ,
           when
           they
           make
           use
           of
           those
           means
           which
           he
           affords
           them
           for
           the
           Cognizance
           of
           our
           crimes
           ,
           and
           censure
           and
           condemne
           us
           as
           often
           as
           they
           find
           us
           guiltie
           according
           to
           the
           obligation
           of
           their
           Office
           and
           Station
           ?
        
         
           142.
           
           When
           we
           are
           cast
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           human
           Iudicature
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           passe
           for
           a
           Legal
           exemption
           of
           us
           from
           punishment
           ,
           if
           we
           tel
           the
           Iudge
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           persuaded
           in
           our
           consciences
           ,
           that
           he
           pronounces
           an
           unrighteous
           sentence
           against
           us
           .
           For
           if
           this
           were
           so
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           the
           Iudges
           would
           Iways
           be
           in
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           empowred
           to
           give
           sentence
           ,
           
           would
           not
           be
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Equitie
           ,
           but
           of
           injustice
           .
           Why
           then
           should
           it
           be
           a
           Legal
           exemption
           of
           Christians
           from
           the
           punishment
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           if
           we
           tel
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Judges
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           our
           Faith
           for
           which
           we
           are
           condemned
           ,
           is
           sound
           and
           holie
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           lesse
           than
           blasphemie
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           lesse
           prudent
           and
           efficacious
           in
           doing
           justice
           ,
           and
           maintaining
           peace
           in
           the
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           than
           earthly
           Kings
           are
           in
           their
           Civil
           States
           .
           And
           yet
           who
           sees
           not
           ,
           that
           the
           provision
           of
           Kings
           in
           their
           Courts
           of
           Judicature
           is
           much
           more
           prudent
           ,
           and
           efficacious
           in
           order
           to
           the
           preserving
           of
           peace
           and
           doing
           justice
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Goverment
           of
           his
           Church
           (
           which
           he
           will
           have
           to
           be
           One
           and
           Holie
           )
           is
           in
           the
           Drs.
           way
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Plaintiff
           and
           Defendant
           must
           both
           submit
           to
           the
           Civil
           Judges
           decision
           and
           conscience
           :
           wheras
           there
           is
           such
           a
           great
           Solaecisme
           in
           the
           Politie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           Christians
           are
           Superiour
           to
           all
           Law
           and
           above
           punishment
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           persuaded
           that
           their
           Judges
           are
           men
           of
           bad
           Faith
           and
           profligate
           consciences
           ,
           altho
           they
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           a
           greater
           certaintie
           that
           they
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           than
           their
           judges
           have
           to
           the
           contrarie
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           condemned
           .
           All
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           are
           secure
           under
           the
           shelter
           of
           this
           Principle
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           be
           a
           man
           of
           a
           weak
           understanding
           and
           strong
           scruples
           ,
           who
           being
           desirous
           to
           make
           new
           stirs
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           a
           separate
           Altar
           ,
           can
           
           be
           deterred
           from
           so
           doing
           by
           such
           a
           Power
           of
           excommunicating
           as
           this
           Author
           places
           in
           Christian
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           .
        
         
           143.
           
           There
           is
           no
           other
           way
           to
           defend
           the
           Right
           and
           Power
           which
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           to
           excommunicate
           those
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           
             professe
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             believe
             ,
          
           than
           by
           making
           the
           validitie
           and
           lawfulnesse
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           independent
           of
           the
           People's
           judgment
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Bishops
           be
           the
           Rule
           which
           the
           People
           ought
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           their
           deviation
           from
           this
           Rule
           be
           esteemed
           as
           a
           crime
           sufficient
           to
           warrant
           the
           justice
           and
           legalitie
           of
           their
           punishment
           by
           Excommunication
           .
           Such
           a
           Power
           as
           this
           is
           clear
           and
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           all
           those
           horrible
           absurdities
           which
           attend
           the
           other
           way
           of
           giving
           the
           Bishops
           a
           Power
           to
           excommunicate
           those
           who
           reject
           their
           true
           Declarations
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           then
           submitting
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           Declarations
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           every
           particular
           person
           .
           For
           according
           to
           this
           account
           ,
           seing
           our
           private
           reason
           is
           not
           the
           Rule
           and
           measure
           whereby
           we
           ought
           to
           direct
           our
           consciences
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           our
           Faith
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           our
           Obedience
           to
           our
           Pastors
           when
           we
           
             believe
             as
             they
             believe
          
           ,
           and
           our
           dissent
           from
           them
           is
           a
           most
           criminal
           Disobedience
           .
           We
           are
           forbidden
           to
           break
           the
           visible
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           the
           libertie
           of
           doing
           the
           same
           .
           We
           are
           commanded
           to
           consider
           our
           Ecclesiastical
           Judges
           as
           sufficiently
           
           qualified
           to
           judge
           of
           our
           errours
           in
           Faith
           ,
           without
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           censuring
           their
           judgments
           as
           false
           .
           We
           are
           to
           esteem
           their
           Excommunications
           as
           just
           punishments
           ,
           becaus
           we
           are
           to
           esteem
           them
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           Iudges
           as
           men
           of
           a
           Supernatural
           knowledge
           ,
           probitie
           ,
           and
           Authoritie
           .
           Here
           are
           no
           inconsistencies
           in
           the
           Rules
           of
           Government
           ,
           no
           interfering
           and
           clashing
           of
           Rights
           ,
           nothing
           that
           misbecomes
           an
           All-wise
           Lawgiver
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           are
           ordered
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           is
           aggreable
           to
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           mankind
           .
        
         
           144.
           
           The
           Dr.
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           admit
           of
           such
           a
           Right
           and
           Power
           of
           excommunicating
           for
           errours
           in
           Faith
           ,
           without
           granting
           the
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           whereof
           there
           appears
           no
           Institution
           .
           And
           he
           is
           resolved
           in
           his
           
             Vindicat.
             of
             some
             Prot.
             Princip
          
           .
           &c.
           p.
           62.
           to
           
             allow
             of
             no
             consequences
             to
             prove
             an
             Institution
             .
          
        
         
           145.
           
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           that
           this
           Author
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           heed
           to
           be
           taken
           to
           his
           words
           )
           ascribes
           at
           present
           as
           great
           an
           Infallibilitie
           to
           the
           
             Supreme
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           Catholiques
           do
           to
           General
           Councils
           .
           For
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishops
           
             may
             excommunicate
          
           those
           who
           publikly
           contradict
           they
           Faith
           which
           they
           declare
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           infer
           any
           thing
           more
           from
           thence
           ,
           than
           that
           in
           his
           judgment
           God
           has
           given
           them
           a
           Right
           of
           being
           obeyed
           in
           the
           Non-contradiction
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           whereby
           there
           would
           be
           
           libertie
           left
           for
           every
           one
           in
           private
           to
           believe
           what
           he
           judged
           best
           .
           But
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           they
           
             may
             excommunicate
             those
             who
             will
             not
             professe
             to
             believe
             as
             they
             believe
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           then
           God
           has
           given
           them
           a
           Right
           of
           being
           obeyed
           by
           their
           Flocks
           in
           the
           interiour
           assent
           of
           their
           minds
           to
           the
           Faith
           which
           they
           declare
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           unlesse
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           requires
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           
             professe
             to
             believe
             as
             the
             Bishops
             believe
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           leaves
           it
           in
           their
           choice
           ,
           whether
           they
           will
           interiourly
           believe
           so
           or
           no
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           Assertion
           evidently
           false
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           Essential
           opposition
           which
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           has
           to
           deceitfulnesse
           ,
           and
           dissimulation
           .
           And
           if
           he
           does
           not
           onely
           require
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           
             professe
             to
             believe
             as
             the
             Bishops
             believe
             ,
          
           but
           likewise
           that
           they
           give
           an
           interiour
           assent
           to
           their
           Faith
           ,
           he
           allows
           of
           as
           great
           an
           obligation
           in
           the
           People
           to
           believe
           the
           
             Pastors
             of
             the
             Church
          
           as
           we
           Catholiques
           do
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           as
           great
           an
           Infallibilitie
           in
           them
           as
           we
           assign
           to
           General
           Councils
           .
        
         
           146.
           
           I
           Answer
           2.
           that
           if
           we
           pretended
           to
           prove
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           
             Supreme
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
          
           from
           pure
           natural
           reason
           onely
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           blame
           any
           one
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           〈◊〉
           an
           answer
           to
           any
           of
           our
           Discourses
           and
           consequences
           about
           it
           ,
           becaus
           such
           consequences
           can
           have
           no
           connexion
           with
           the
           Supernatural
           Providence
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           infer
           the
           existence
           
           of
           a
           thing
           which
           depends
           
             wholly
             upon
             the
             Divine
             will
             and
             pleasure
             .
          
           But
           our
           proceedings
           are
           quite
           contrarie
           ;
           for
           altho
           we
           make
           use
           of
           Arguments
           drawn
           from
           natural
           reason
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           Divine
           Truths
           ,
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           done
           all
           that
           seems
           conformable
           to
           natural
           reason
           ;
           (
           for
           how
           can
           natural
           reason
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           or
           that
           is
           fitting
           for
           him
           to
           do
           without
           a
           perfect
           comprehension
           of
           his
           ends
           ?
           )
           .
           Neither
           do
           we
           allow
           of
           this
           consequence
           ,
           
             It
             is
             suitable
             to
             the
             Greatnesse
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             or
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             or
             so
             :
             Therefore
             God
             has
             done
             so
             or
             so
             .
          
           However
           we
           hold
           ,
           that
           God
           cannot
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           repugnant
           to
           natural
           reason
           ,
           becaus
           he
           cannot
           act
           against
           the
           
             Light
             of
             his
             own
             Countenance
             which
             he
             has
             imprinted
             on
             us
             ,
             Psalm
             .
          
           4.
           
           On
           which
           account
           we
           hold
           this
           for
           a
           very
           good
           consequence
           ,
           
             It
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Greatnesse
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodnesse
             ,
             or
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             do
             so
             or
             so
             .
             Therefore
             God
             has
             not
             done
             so
             ,
             or
             so
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           way
           which
           I
           have
           taken
           at
           present
           ;
           for
           I
           prove
           ,
           that
           God
           could
           not
           give
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           a
           Power
           of
           Excommunicating
           Dissenters
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           subject
           the
           lawfulnesse
           and
           validitie
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Power
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           themselves
           ,
           becaus
           such
           a
           Power
           as
           this
           misbecomes
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           repugnant
           to
           natural
           reason
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           has
           left
           such
           a
           Power
           in
           the
           Bishops
           (
           as
           no
           bodie
           denies
           )
           ,
           the
           lawfulnesse
           and
           validitie
           of
           the
           exercise
           
           therof
           must
           be
           taken
           from
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Bishops
           as
           it
           's
           proper
           Rule
           and
           measure
           which
           necessarily
           argues
           their
           Infallibilitie
           (
           I
           mean
           always
           when
           they
           define
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           teach
           the
           known
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           Diffusive
           ,
           or
           the
           Definitions
           of
           former
           General
           Councils
           )
           .
           In
           which
           inferences
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           whereby
           I
           prove
           the
           judgment
           of
           Bishops
           to
           be
           the
           Rule
           and
           measure
           of
           the
           Lawfulnesse
           and
           validitie
           of
           their
           Excommunications
           for
           errours
           in
           Faith
           ,
           is
           not
           natural
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           deduced
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Faith
           ,
           viz
           that
           
             Christ
             has
             left
             in
             his
             Church
             a
             Power
             to
             excommunicate
             those
             who
             erre
             in
             Faith.
          
           And
           the
           like
           obfervation
           we
           may
           make
           in
           some
           of
           our
           modern
           Authors
           ,
           when
           they
           prove
           the
           necessitie
           of
           an
           Universal
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           whom
           Protestants
           traduce
           ,
           as
           tho
           they
           endeavour
           to
           make
           it
           out
           by
           pure
           natural
           Reason
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           connexion
           it
           has
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Christian
           Principles
           .
        
         
           147.
           
           If
           then
           we
           prove
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           
             Supreme
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
          
           from
           a
           Principle
           of
           Faith
           ,
           we
           prove
           this
           Truth
           from
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           prove
           it
           from
           a
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           lawfully
           prove
           an
           Institution
           .
           But
           do
           we
           not
           prove
           the
           connexion
           of
           this
           Institution
           with
           the
           aforesaid
           Principle
           of
           Faith
           by
           consequences
           ?
           I
           Answer
           ,
           yes
           ;
           And
           what
           harme
           is
           there
           in
           so
           
           doing
           ?
           Does
           not
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           prove
           the
           Institution
           of
           Infant
           Baptisme
           ,
           and
           the
           Superioritie
           of
           Bishops
           over
           Presbyters
           by
           consequences
           drawn
           from
           Scripture
           :
           and
           will
           they
           think
           it
           reasonable
           ;
           if
           the
           Dissenters
           tel
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           allow
           of
           no
           consequences
           to
           prove
           the●…e
           Institutions
           ?
           What
           other
           way
           can
           we
           have
           to
           prove
           a
           matter
           that
           is
           controverted
           among
           Christians
           than
           by
           lawful
           consequences
           drawn
           from
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           when
           all
           parties
           are
           unwilling
           to
           stand
           to
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           If
           it
           were
           acknowledged
           on
           all
           sides
           ;
           that
           the
           principles
           stood
           clearly
           either
           for
           the
           Affirmative
           ,
           or
           Negative
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           dispute
           ;
           there
           would
           be
           no
           dispute
           at
           all
           about
           it
           .
           And
           if
           they
           〈◊〉
           clear
           to
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           not
           clear
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           either
           both
           sides
           must
           〈◊〉
           with
           their
           respective
           Doctrins
           ,
           and
           give
           over
           disputing
           against
           one
           another
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           will
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           Proselyts
           ,
           they
           must
           promote
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           Caus
           by
           consequences
           ,
           seing
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           imaginable
           for
           them
           to
           compasse
           their
           design
           .
           If
           our
           consequences
           are
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           he
           has
           some
           colour
           to
           ni●…our
           Institution
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           are
           lawful
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           madnesse
           to
           denie
           the
           Institution
           meerly
           becaus
           it
           is
           proved
           by
           consequences
           .
        
         
           148.
           
           This
           is
           the
           course
           we
           take
           against
           Protestants
           in
           all
           the
           Con
           roversies
           that
           are
           between
           us
           and
           them
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           we
           prove
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           Infallible
           by
           Institution
           ,
           
           as
           we
           do
           likewise
           first
           ,
           from
           the
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           wherwith
           she
           is
           accompanied
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           so
           manie
           Marks
           of
           God's
           special
           Grace
           and
           favour
           towards
           her
           .
           From
           whence
           we
           argue
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           her
           to
           to
           erre
           in
           what
           she
           teaches
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           an
           Essential
           Veracitie
           to
           countenance
           errour
           ,
           or
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           errour
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           it
           evidently
           Credible
           .
           For
           if
           God
           makes
           those
           who
           deceive
           us
           ,
           or
           who
           may
           deceive
           us
           to
           be
           evidently
           Credible
           ,
           he
           acts
           against
           his
           own
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           justly
           lay
           our
           destruction
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           becaus
           he
           has
           given
           us
           such
           natures
           ,
           as
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           believe
           what
           he
           has
           made
           evidently
           Credible
           .
           2.
           
           We
           prove
           it
           from
           several
           places
           of
           H.
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           first
           from
           our
           Saviour's
           Promises
           to
           
             remain
             with
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             send
             the
             Comforting
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             to
             assist
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             her
             all
             Truth
             .
          
           From
           whence
           we
           infer
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Church
           teaches
           us
           what
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             teaches
             her
          
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           erre
           so
           long
           as
           we
           follow
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           to
           be
           the
           Spirit
           of
           falshood
           .
           And
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           shall
           always
           teach
           us
           as
           she
           is
           taught
           by
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           becaus
           she
           is
           taught
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           she
           may
           teach
           us
           .
           3.
           
           From
           the
           obligation
           we
           have
           to
           hear
           those
           whom
           Christ
           sends
           to
           preach
           to
           us
           as
           th●…
           we
           heard
           Christ
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           to
           
             hear
             the
             Church
          
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
          
           
           From
           whence
           we
           argue
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           as
           tho
           we
           heard
           Christ
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           be
           preserved
           from
           errour
           by
           him
           ;
           otherwise
           we
           are
           under
           the
           same
           obligation
           of
           hearing
           liars
           and
           such
           as
           may
           deceive
           us
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           Truth
           it selfe
           .
           We
           say
           likewise
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           
             hear
             the
             Church
          
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           Heathens
           ,
           the
           Church
           cannot
           deceive
           us
           in
           what
           she
           proposes
           to
           our
           belief
           ,
           unlesse
           God
           can
           command
           us
           to
           hear
           those
           who
           may
           lead
           us
           into
           errour
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           damned
           .
           And
           the
           like
           inferences
           we
           may
           draw
           from
           several
           other
           places
           of
           Scripture
           to
           evince
           the
           same
           Truth
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           proved
           more
           fully
           when
           we
           discourse
           of
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           23.
           
           P.
           37.
           
           
             He
             observes
          
           3.
           
             that
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             on
             Earth
             is
             not
             One
             Organized
             Bodie
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             onely
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
             and
             no
             Ecclesiastical
             Ministers
             or
             Pastors
             belong
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             unlesse
             some
             Oecumenical
             Pastor
             be
             essential
             to
             the
             Notion
             and
             Definition
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             One
             Organized
             Bodie
             .
          
        
         
           149.
           
           Replie
           .
           We
           need
           not
           be
           much
           concerned
           at
           this
           Observation
           ,
           becaus
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           that
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           is
           not
           a
           complete
           Definition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           judgment
           
             the
             one
             Chair
             of
             S.
             Peter
          
           belongs
           to
           the
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             the
             Priestly
             unitie
          
           .
           He
           would
           have
           done
           
           his
           Caus
           better
           service
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           shown
           us
           ,
           how
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           can
           be
           one
           Visible
           Societie
           and
           Bodie
           without
           an
           Oecumenical
           Pastor
           ,
           than
           to
           prove
           from
           such
           sorrie
           Principles
           that
           it
           is
           no
           
             Organized
             Bodie
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           clearly
           follows
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           One
           Visible
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           24.
           
           P.
           38.
           
           He
           draws
           two
           Conclusions
           from
           this
           wise
           Observation
           .
           1.
           
           
             That
             no
             Organized
             Church
             can
             be
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             nor
             the
             Bishop
             of
             it
             an
             Oecumenical
             Pastor
             ,
             becaus
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             is
             not
             Organized
             ,
             but
             every
             Organized
             Church
             is
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
          
           2.
           
           
             That
             there
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             any
             Visible
             Tribunal
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             the
             Centre
             of
             Catholique
             Communion
             ,
             and
             have
             Authoritie
             over
             all
             particular
             Churches
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             and
             Government
             .
             For
             the.
             Catholique
             Church
             being
             no
             Organized
             Bodie
             ,
             it
             has
             no
             Authoritie
             ,
             and
             can
             have
             no
             Tribunal
             .
          
        
         
           150.
           
           Replie
           .
           The
           weaknesse
           of
           these
           Conclusions
           appears
           from
           what
           I
           have
           said
           in
           my
           last
           Replie
           ,
           and
           shall
           further
           appear
           from
           what
           I
           shall
           say
           §
           .
           28.
           concerning
           the
           Visible
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
             Ibid.
             He
             proves
             that
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             has
             no
             Authoritie
             ,
             becaus
          
           the
           whole
           Companie
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           the
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           .....
           that
           it
           is
           made
           up
           of
           particular
           and
           individual
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           immediately
           united
           to
           Christ
           their
           Head
           ......
           that
           Bishops
           
           as
           they
           are
           Members
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             (
             as
             it
             is
             Christ
             Mystical
             Bodie
             )
          
           are
           not
           considered
           as
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           as
           private
           Christians
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           their
           Authoritie
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           their
           union
           to
           Christ
           which
           makes
           them
           Members
           of
           his
           Bodie
           ....
           that
           if
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           be
           onely
           a
           companie
           of
           private
           and
           particular
           Christians
           united
           immediately
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           made
           one
           in
           him
           ,
           it
           has
           is
           no
           more
           Authoritie
           than
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           which
           is
           none
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           151.
           
           Replie
           .
           We
           willingly
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           .
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           This
           does
           not
           prove
           ,
           that
           is
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           .
           Here
           lies
           the
           difficultie
           between
           me
           and
           the
           Dr.
           which
           cannot
           be
           cleared
           without
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           and
           Societie
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           in
           his
           Second
           part
           ,
           for
           at
           present
           we
           can
           gather
           no
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             26.
          
           
           The
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           united
           to
           Christ
           by
           a
           belief
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           obedience
           to
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           a
           participation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           state
           of
           perfect
           and
           absolute
           subjection
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           have
           no
           Authoritie
           to
           alter
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Creed
           ,
           or
           a
           new
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           to
           have
           Power
           over
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           152.
           
           Replie
           .
           To
           what
           end
           is
           all
           this
           talk
           of
           
             altering
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           making
           a
           
             new
             Creed
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             new
             Gospel
          
           ?
           as
           tho
           we
           ascribed
           any
           such
           Authoritie
           
           as
           this
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
           If
           he
           had
           first
           made
           this
           out
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           had
           reason
           to
           provide
           Arguments
           against
           so
           scandalous
           an
           assertion
           ,
           but
           knowing
           in
           his
           conscience
           that
           we
           disown
           this
           Doctrin
           no
           lesse
           than
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           he
           confesses
           in
           effect
           p.
           43.
           when
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           
             no
             bodie
             pretends
             to
             an
             Authoritie
             of
             making
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           we
           cannot
           put
           any
           other
           construction
           on
           his
           frequent
           Arguments
           of
           this
           nature
           throughout
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           are
           so
           manie
           evidences
           of
           his
           insinceritie
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           an
           effect
           of
           his
           unwillingnesse
           to
           omit
           any
           occasion
           tho
           never
           so
           frivolous
           ,
           and
           unhandsom
           of
           showing
           his
           talent
           in
           spinning
           of
           consequences
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             27.
          
           p.
           40.
           
           Christ
           indeed
           has
           placed
           an
           Authoritie
           in
           his
           Church
           for
           the
           instruction
           and
           goverment
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           an
           Authoritie
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           an
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           two
           different
           things
           .
           The
           first
           signifies
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Christ
           who
           is
           the
           Head
           ;
           the
           second
           is
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Church
           ;
           the
           Head
           has
           Authoritie
           over
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           may
           appoint
           what
           Ministers
           he
           pleases
           to
           exercise
           this
           Authoritie
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           at
           all
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Bodie
           which
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           Head
        
         
           153.
           
           Replie
           .
           He
           sais
           that
           
             this
             may
             be
             thought
             a
             very
             nice
             distinction
             between
             the
             Authoritie
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           but
           I
           think
           it
           rather
           obscure
           than
           nice
           ,
           how
           useful
           soever
           it
           may
           be
           to
           a
           Caus
           that
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           without
           tricking
           .
           For
           what
           means
           he
           by
           the
           word
           Church
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           that
           Christ
           has
           
           
             placed
             an
             Authoritie
             in
             his
             Church
             ?
          
           If
           he
           take
           it
           as
           it
           signifies
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           placed
           no
           Authoritie
           therin
           which
           is
           distinct
           from
           his
           own
           ,
           becaus
           he
           immediately
           sanctifies
           ,
           governs
           ,
           and
           directs
           it
           by
           his
           invisible
           Motions
           and
           Graces
           in
           order
           to
           it's
           last
           end
           .
           But
           if
           he
           take
           it
           as
           it
           imports
           a
           Visible
           Societie
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           an
           
             Authoritie
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           
             an
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
          
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           .
           For
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Ministers
           is
           all
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           is
           
             in
             the
             Church
          
           as
           it
           is
           thus
           considered
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Authoritie
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           .
           For
           our
           Lord
           has
           delegated
           his
           power
           of
           governing
           to
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           who
           are
           the
           
             teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           People
           whose
           dutie
           it
           is
           to
           hear
           their
           Pastors
           and
           to
           obey
           them
           as
           tho
           they
           heard
           Christ
           himselfe
           .
           So
           that
           by
           the
           Authoritie
           
             of
             the
             Church
          
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           those
           whom
           S.
           Paul
           
             ad
             Hebr.
             cap.
          
           13.
           bid
           us
           to
           obey
           ,
           for
           that
           
             they
             watch
             over
             us
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             our
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           154.
           
           It
           is
           not
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           Christ
           has
           
             placed
             in
             the
             Church
          
           is
           the
           
             Authoritie
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           from
           hence
           it
           does
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           the
           
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           Christ
           has
           committed
           to
           them
           is
           so
           far
           Christ's
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           truly
           said
           to
           be
           theirs
           too
           .
           For
           this
           is
           to
           contradict
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           mankind
           ,
           which
           allows
           to
           every
           one
           a
           Right
           to
           that
           which
           is
           given
           him
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           is
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           cannot
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           is
           theirs
           too
           by
           guift
           and
           participation
           ;
           and
           we
           might
           as
           wel
           denie
           them
           to
           have
           any
           Authoritie
           ,
           as
           denie
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           have
           any
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Kings
           and
           Pastors
           is
           equally
           derived
           from
           Christ.
           As
           to
           what
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             signifies
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Bodie
             ,
          
           it
           is
           very
           false
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           if
           by
           Bodie
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           ;
           for
           we
           hold
           no
           lesse
           than
           he
           that
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           as
           such
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           is
           under
           an
           immediate
           subjection
           to
           Christ
           their
           Mystical
           and
           invisible
           Head.
           
        
         
           155.
           
           The
           usefulnesse
           of
           this
           pretended
           Distinction
           appears
           in
           the
           discourse
           which
           he
           makes
           upon
           it
           .
           Those
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             who
             would
             impose
             upon
             the
             Faith
             of
             of
             Christions
             talk
             of
             nothing
             lesse
             than
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             which
             sounds
             very
             big
             ,
             and
             frights
             People
             into
             a
             submission
             .
             Whilst
             Bishops
             pretend
             onely
             the
             Authoritie
             of
             Christ's
             Ministers
             ,
             private
             Christians
             make
             bold
             to
             examin
             their
             commission
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             their
             Authoritie
             reaches
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             prevaricate
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             Ministers
             may
             do
             ;
             but
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             strikes
             all
             dead
             ,
             for
             who
             dares
             oppose
             the
             Decrees
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ?
             Which
             is
             to
             condemne
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             errour
             and
             Heresie
             ;
             who
             dares
             separate
             from
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ?
          
           
           Which
           must
           be
           an
           unpardonable
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           a
           state
           of
           damnation
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           universally
           aggreed
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           salvation
           to
           be
           had
           out
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .....
           but
           now
           all
           these
           amusements
           vanish
           ,
           when
           we
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           .
        
         
           156.
           
           How
           pleasing
           is
           this
           libertin
           lesson
           to
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           !
           How
           he
           triumphs
           with
           the
           conceit
           that
           he
           has
           destroyed
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           hear
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           Heathens
           !
           One
           would
           think
           by
           his
           confidence
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           this
           great
           feat
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Tradition
           :
           and
           yet
           he
           has
           not
           formed
           so
           much
           as
           one
           Argument
           from
           any
           of
           these
           Heads
           ,
           but
           instead
           therof
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Definition
             of
             it
             ,
          
           from
           which
           pidling
           and
           false
           Principles
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           .
           The
           next
           Replie
           wil
           give
           a
           further
           account
           what
           litle
           reason
           he
           has
           to
           rejoyce
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           28.
           
           P.
           43.
           
           He
           2.
           proves
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             has
             no
             Authoritie
             ,
             becaus
             it
             has
             no
             no
             Visible
             Tribunal
             wherin
             to
             exercise
             this
             Authoritie
          
           ;
           and
           he
           proves
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           no
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           nothing
           else
           
             but
             the
             whole
             Companic
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           157.
           
           Replie
           .
           I
           have
           shown
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           and
           Definition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           from
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           have
           Authoritie
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           must
           have
           it
           too
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           have
           Authoritie
           ,
           it
           may
           have
           
             a
             Visible
             Tribunal
             wherin
             to
             exercise
             this
             Authoritie
             .
          
           For
           what
           should
           hinder
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           
             Teaching
             Church
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           may
           assemble
           in
           General
           Councils
           (
           which
           is
           that
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ,
           which
           he
           means
           by
           a
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           )
           as
           often
           as
           occasions
           require
           ,
           to
           determin
           Controversies
           relating
           to
           Faith
           ,
           Moralitie
           ,
           or
           Disciplin
           ?
           Our
           Author
           does
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           have
           received
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           Power
           for
           the
           government
           of
           their
           respective
           Churches
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           when
           they
           are
           assembled
           in
           General
           Councils
           in
           the
           manner
           above
           mentioned
           chap.
           2.
           
           §
           20.
           they
           have
           Power
           to
           oblige
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithfull
          
           to
           an
           observance
           of
           their
           common
           Decrees
           .
        
         
           158.
           
           Those
           who
           have
           been
           Members
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           acknowledged
           such
           a
           Power
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           held
           all
           such
           for
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           bended
           their
           judgments
           to
           their
           Declarations
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           paid
           Obedience
           to
           all
           other
           regulations
           that
           have
           been
           made
           by
           them
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           one
           can
           make
           any
           question
           ,
           who
           is
           never
           so
           litle
           acquainted
           with
           Ecclesiastical
           Historie
           ,
           where
           we
           learn
           that
           General
           Councils
           have
           been
           always
           considered
           
           as
           the
           supreme
           Tribunals
           whither
           Christians
           repaired
           for
           the
           redresse
           of
           their
           Spiritual
           grievances
           .
           And
           I
           challenge
           this
           Author
           to
           show
           ,
           that
           any
           one
           sort
           of
           Christians
           who
           have
           dissented
           in
           any
           Age
           from
           the
           Definitions
           of
           any
           Council
           of
           Bishops
           which
           the
           Visible
           Church
           of
           their
           times
           held
           for
           General
           ,
           were
           esteemed
           hy
           the
           Visible
           Church
           as
           their
           Fellow-members
           of
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           .
           Which
           unanimous
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Church
           in
           the
           same
           judgment
           touching
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           is
           a
           matter
           of
           infinitly
           greater
           moment
           to
           move
           us
           to
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           in
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           which
           this
           Author
           has
           produced
           can
           persuade
           us
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           For
           if
           we
           may
           safely
           follow
           a
           Doctrin
           which
           has
           been
           practiced
           ,
           and
           believed
           in
           the
           purest
           times
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           there
           is
           a
           just
           and
           vehement
           Presumption
           that
           it
           descended
           by
           Tradition
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           disown
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Conncils
           ,
           which
           we
           find
           to
           have
           been
           exercised
           on
           the
           first
           great
           occasion
           that
           was
           presented
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Arius
           at
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           under
           Constantin
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperour
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           Christians
           made
           a
           publique
           profession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           declared
           by
           their
           practice
           what
           their
           belief
           had
           been
           under
           the
           persecution
           of
           unbelieving
           Princes
           .
        
         
         
           159.
           
           Neither
           is
           the
           use
           of
           General
           Councils
           recōmended
           to
           us
           onely
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           moreover
           countenanced
           and
           proved
           to
           be
           lawfull
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ,
           who
           held
           one
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           their
           
             Acts
             chap.
          
           15.
           
           And
           by
           reason
           the
           assembling
           of
           this
           Council
           was
           very
           remarkeble
           in
           all
           it's
           Circumstances
           ,
           I
           shall
           handle
           it
           the
           more
           at
           large
           for
           the
           clearer
           discussion
           of
           the
           Point
           which
           lies
           before
           me
           .
           There
           was
           a
           great
           Dispute
           raised
           at
           Antioch
           between
           the
           converted
           Gentils
           and
           certain
           Faithfull
           Jews
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           Gentils
           were
           taught
           ,
           that
           
             unlesse
             they
             were
             circumcised
             after
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             saved
          
           
             v
          
           .
           1.
           
           This
           Doctrin
           was
           vehemently
           opposed
           by
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           but
           all
           they
           could
           say
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           gain
           credit
           :
           wherefore
           it
           was
           resolved
           ,
           that
           
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             with
             some
             others
             from
             among
             them
             should
             go
             up
             to
             Hierusalem
             ,
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             about
             this
             question
          
           (
           
             v
          
           .
           2.
           )
           who
           accordingly
           set
           forwards
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           were
           come
           thither
           ,
           they
           found
           there
           likewise
           
             certain
             believing
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             judged
             it
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentils
             should
             observe
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
          
           (
           
             v
          
           .
           5.
           )
           wherupon
           
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             assembled
             to
             consider
             of
             the
             matter
          
           (
           
             v
          
           .
           6.
           )
           and
           it
           was
           examined
           by
           them
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           those
           words
           
             Cum
             autem
             magna
             conquisitio
             fieret
          
           .
           
             v
          
           .
           7.
           
        
         
           160.
           
           There
           is
           no
           dispute
           ,
           but
           that
           S.
           Paul
           and
           S.
           
           Barnabas
           and
           every
           single
           Apostle
           had
           sufficient
           Authoritie
           to
           end
           all
           Controversies
           that
           arose
           among
           their
           Converts
           ,
           becaus
           of
           their
           perpetual
           assistance
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Functions
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Authoritie
           being
           made
           evidently
           Credible
           by
           the
           manie
           Miracles
           which
           they
           wrought
           among
           them
           ,
           there
           lay
           an
           obligation
           on
           their
           hearers
           to
           give
           an
           entire
           assent
           to
           all
           they
           preached
           without
           any
           more
           ado
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           believing
           Jews
           and
           Antiochian
           Christians
           sinned
           in
           not
           resting
           satisfied
           with
           what
           S.
           Paul
           and
           S.
           Barnabas
           had
           said
           against
           the
           Doctrin
           which
           caused
           so
           great
           a
           disturbance
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           
             v
          
           .
           24.
           where
           the
           Council
           sais
           ,
           that
           these
           Jews
           had
           
             subverted
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             Antiochians
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           by
           the
           unquietnesse
           of
           mind
           which
           they
           raised
           in
           them
           by
           
             such
             things
             as
             they
             had
             not
             been
             commanded
             to
             teach
             ,
          
           but
           likewise
           by
           the
           unsetlednesse
           and
           depravation
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           learn
           from
           
             v
          
           .
           32.
           where
           Iude
           and
           Silas
           are
           said
           to
           have
           used
           manie
           discourses
           to
           strengthen
           and
           confirme
           them
           in
           it
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           which
           was
           common
           to
           all
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           these
           unsetled
           Christians
           found
           a
           special
           Motive
           in
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           why
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           laid
           aside
           all
           their
           scruples
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Non-necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           had
           been
           revealed
           by
           our
           Lord
           to
           him
           in
           expresse
           terms
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           been
           done
           to
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           above
           chap.
           1.
           
           N.
           80.
           &
           seq
           .
           whither
           I
           refer
           the
           reader
           for
           a
           more
           full
           information
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           .
           And
           questionlesse
           S.
           Paul
           did
           not
           forbear
           to
           acquaint
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           the
           Galatians
           afterwards
           (
           cap.
           1.
           
             v
          
           .
           12
           )
           on
           the
           same
           occasion
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           
             received
             his
             Gospel
             from
             man
             ,
             nor
             learned
             it
             but
             by
             Revelation
             from
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           But
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           each
           single
           Apostle
           was
           thus
           secured
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           that
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           yet
           seing
           it
           met
           with
           an
           opposition
           about
           a
           Doctrin
           wherof
           their
           whole
           Colledge
           could
           not
           pretend
           an
           immediate
           deliverie
           from
           our
           Saviour
           in
           expresse
           terms
           ,
           it
           was
           judged
           by
           them
           more
           fitting
           to
           be
           exercised
           in
           a
           General
           Assemblie
           of
           them
           together
           with
           the
           Elders
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           desired
           ,
           that
           the
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Faith
           might
           suffer
           no
           prejudice
           by
           the
           difference
           there
           was
           in
           the
           ways
           whereby
           the
           Apostles
           came
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           Nay
           it
           was
           judged
           more
           fitting
           to
           be
           thus
           exercised
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           himselfe
           ,
           becaus
           S.
           Paul
           ad
           Gal.
           2.
           sais
           ,
           that
           
             he
             went
             up
             to
             Herusalem
             with
             Barnabas
          
           in
           persuance
           of
           a
           Revelation
           which
           he
           had
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Which
           passage
           is
           held
           by
           manie
           Fathers
           to
           relate
           to
           the
           journey
           which
           he
           made
           to
           Hierusalem
           about
           the
           question
           of
           Circumcision
           .
        
         
           161.
           
           The
           Jews
           were
           very
           fond
           of
           their
           Law
           which
           had
           God
           for
           it's
           Author
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           been
           recommended
           to
           them
           by
           manie
           great
           and
           Supernatural
           wonders
           .
           They
           had
           had
           of
           old
           times
           
           manie
           repeated
           assurances
           of
           God's
           care
           over
           them
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           observant
           of
           it
           .
           They
           had
           a
           tender
           veneration
           for
           Abraham
           their
           Illustrious
           Progenitor
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           had
           received
           the
           Command
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           as
           likewise
           for
           Moses
           the
           great
           Favorit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           delivered
           them
           their
           Law.
           They
           saw
           that
           Circumcision
           was
           called
           by
           God
           Gen.
           16.
           
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
          
           ,
           and
           knew
           that
           all
           the
           Holie
           Prophets
           and
           Saints
           from
           the
           times
           of
           Abraham
           and
           Moses
           lived
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           this
           Practice
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Lord
           himselfe
           was
           circumcised
           and
           observed
           to
           the
           last
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ;
           nay
           they
           knew
           our
           Lord's
           Declaration
           in
           the
           Ghospel
           Mat.
           5.
           that
           
             he
             come
             not
             to
             destroy
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             to
             fulfill
             it
             .
          
        
         
           162.
           
           All
           which
           Arguments
           were
           of
           strange
           force
           with
           these
           Converts
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           as
           yet
           weaned
           from
           their
           devotion
           to
           the
           Letre
           ,
           and
           might
           seem
           to
           conclude
           as
           strongly
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           after
           the
           Messia
           ,
           as
           any
           consequences
           could
           prove
           the
           contrarie
           which
           were
           drawn
           by
           the
           Apostles
           from
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Messia
           .
           It
           was
           therefore
           requisit
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           some
           condescension
           to
           their
           weaknesse
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           the
           desires
           of
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           should
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           their
           Plea
           throughly
           considered
           .
           And
           this
           course
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           the
           rather
           taken
           ,
           becaus
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           (
           which
           was
           the
           most
           solemne
           and
           greatest
           
           they
           could
           possibly
           desire
           as
           Christians
           )
           would
           render
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           Gentils
           more
           easie
           ,
           and
           their
           Faith
           more
           secure
           ,
           seing
           a
           misunderstanding
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Converts
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Apostolique
           Missioners
           ,
           would
           either
           caus
           scandal
           among
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           so
           hinder
           their
           embracing
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ;
           or
           else
           corrupt
           their
           Faith
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           did
           believe
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           to
           the
           Syrians
           ,
           Cicilians
           &c.
           
             v
          
           .
           23.
           
           For
           so
           manie
           plausible
           Arguments
           as
           the
           Jews
           might
           frame
           in
           favour
           of
           Circumcision
           out
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           wherof
           they
           had
           been
           the
           keepers
           and
           preservers
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           example
           and
           the
           aforesaid
           Declaration
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           were
           likely
           to
           work
           strongly
           on
           new
           beginners
           ,
           who
           having
           attained
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           believe
           all
           he
           said
           in
           a
           literal
           sense
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           disbelieve
           him
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           omit
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           necessarily
           required
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           him
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           nullitie
           and
           unconclusivenesse
           of
           those
           Arguments
           were
           shown
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           was
           able
           to
           master
           a
           Jewish
           obstinacie
           .
           Wherefore
           seing
           the
           Gentils
           desired
           that
           those
           Arguments
           might
           be
           examined
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           a
           General
           Council
           was
           accordingly
           granted
           them
           ;
           whereby
           both
           Jews
           and
           Gentils
           might
           rest
           satisfied
           .
        
         
           163.
           
           When
           we
           read
           of
           the
           
             great
             enquirie
          
           that
           was
           made
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           judge
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           who
           favoured
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           
           opposed
           their
           Brethren
           in
           their
           behalfe
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           dissatisfied
           Jews
           and
           Pharisees
           them selves
           were
           allowed
           to
           dispute
           ,
           and
           to
           manage
           their
           Arguments
           in
           their
           own
           persons
           .
           For
           of
           the
           five
           Apostles
           who
           are
           known
           to
           have
           been
           present
           in
           the
           Council
           ,
           the
           judgment
           of
           those
           four
           who
           are
           mentioned
           by
           S.
           Luke
           in
           the
           Acts
           are
           clearly
           against
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           ;
           that
           S.
           John
           who
           is
           mentioned
           by
           S.
           Paul
           
             loc
             .
             cit
          
           .
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           ,
           if
           any
           more
           of
           them
           were
           present
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           too
           .
           For
           after
           the
           Vision
           which
           S.
           Peter
           had
           at
           Joppe
           wherin
           he
           first
           learned
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           upon
           Cornelius
           the
           Gentil
           and
           his
           familie
           ,
           the
           other
           Apostles
           had
           convincing
           grounds
           to
           believe
           that
           Circumcision
           was
           not
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           below
           )
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           presume
           that
           their
           Spirit
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           heard
           an
           account
           of
           this
           Vision
           ,
           
             bore
             witnesse
             to
             the
             Spirit
          
           which
           spoke
           by
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           this
           having
           been
           an
           occasion
           wherin
           S.
           Peter
           
             confirmed
             his
             Brethren
          
           .
           S.
           Peter
           learned
           likewise
           in
           that
           Vision
           ,
           that
           the
           believing
           Jews
           might
           freely
           converse
           with
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           not
           tied
           to
           that
           choice
           of
           meats
           which
           was
           prescribed
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Apostles
           had
           no
           lesse
           evident
           grounds
           to
           gather
           the
           abrogation
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           supposing
           we
           will
           allow
           them
           to
           have
           been
           acquainted
           with
           that
           truth
           which
           S.
           Paul
           
           delivers
           to
           the
           Galatians
           cap.
           〈◊〉
           viz
           that
           
             he
             that
             circumcises
             himselfe
             is
             obliged
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
          
           which
           is
           that
           which
           S.
           Peter
           means
           ;
           when
           he
           calls
           Circumcision
           
             a
             yoke
             which
             neither
             the
             Iews
             nor
             their
             Forefathers
             were
             able
             to
             bear
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           case
           ,
           that
           if
           Circumcision
           was
           an
           obligation
           to
           observe
           
             the
             whole
             Law
          
           ,
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           was
           changed
           ,
           and
           it's
           necessitie
           taken
           away
           ,
           when
           God
           had
           forbidden
           the
           observance
           of
           
             the
             whole
             Law.
          
           
        
         
           164.
           
           And
           we
           have
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           the
           Elders
           also
           were
           possessed
           with
           the
           same
           Truth
           after
           the
           aforesaid
           Vision
           ,
           as
           wel
           becaus
           of
           the
           conformitie
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           have
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Faith
           ,
           as
           also
           becaus
           when
           they
           were
           assembled
           together
           with
           them
           in
           council
           ,
           they
           all
           unanimously
           declared
           to
           the
           Antiochians
           that
           they
           
             had
             not
             commanded
          
           the
           Jews
           to
           teach
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           .
           Which
           were's
           ought
           to
           be
           carefully
           weighed
           .
           For
           they
           must
           be
           understood
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           signifie
           that
           none
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Elders
           had
           at
           any
           time
           taught
           by
           themselves
           ,
           or
           commanded
           any
           others
           to
           teach
           the
           necessitie
           of
           this
           Doctrin
           .
           For
           the
           Antiochians
           knew
           wel
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           as
           such
           could
           not
           command
           any
           one
           to
           preach
           this
           Doctrin
           to
           them
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           assembled
           .
           It
           was
           18.
           years
           after
           our
           Saviour's
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           7
           :
           years
           after
           the
           separation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Nations
           before
           the
           convening
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           in
           which
           time
           there
           had
           been
           manie
           great
           conversions
           wrought
           among
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           whom
           if
           we
           should
           suppose
           to
           have
           been
           circumcised
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           Elders
           as
           a
           necessarie
           dutie
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           or
           to
           have
           been
           taught
           the
           necessitie
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           the
           Council
           could
           neither
           truly
           nor
           sincerely
           have
           written
           to
           the
           Antiochians
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           never
           commanded
           the
           preaching
           of
           this
           Doctrin
           to
           them
           ;
           becaus
           those
           who
           are
           in
           Authoritie
           do
           in
           a
           moral
           sense
           command
           the
           performance
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           they
           practice
           as
           a
           necessarie
           part
           of
           their
           dutie
           and
           obligation
           ,
           when
           their
           subjects
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           follow
           their
           example
           ,
           as
           the
           Faithfull
           were
           to
           follow
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           in
           all
           things
           that
           were
           practised
           by
           them
           as
           a
           necessarie
           means
           of
           salvation
           .
           And
           if
           neither
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           Elders
           had
           before
           this
           Council
           practiced
           this
           Doctrin
           as
           a
           part
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           or
           commanded
           it
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           what
           other
           construction
           can
           we
           put
           upon
           this
           manner
           of
           procedure
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           did
           not
           believe
           Circumcision
           to
           be
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ?
        
         
           165.
           
           I
           hold
           it
           for
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergie
           in
           general
           after
           S.
           Peter's
           Vision
           at
           Joppe
           believed
           the
           abrogation
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           never
           administred
           it
           to
           any
           Gentils
           whom
           they
           had
           converted
           as
           a
           necessarie
           part
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           nay
           that
           they
           possessed
           them
           with
           the
           contrarie
           
           truth
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           there
           was
           an
           occasion
           for
           it
           as
           they
           did
           also
           such
           Jews
           whom
           they
           found
           to
           be
           wel
           disposed
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           the
           Scripture's
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             certain
             of
             the
             believing
             Pharisees
             judged
             it
             necessarie
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentils
             should
             be
             circumcised
             ,
          
           which
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           all
           of
           them
           were
           not
           of
           the
           same
           judgment
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           they
           ever
           preached
           this
           Doctrin
           as
           freely
           and
           universally
           among
           the
           Iews
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           till
           after
           the
           calling
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           becaus
           of
           their
           weaknesse
           and
           obduracie
           .
           Neither
           did
           they
           do
           it
           then
           neither
           till
           after
           some
           years
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           grown
           stronger
           in
           spirit
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           S.
           Paul's
           circumcising
           of
           Timothie
           *
           
             becaus
             of
             the
             Iews
             in
             those
             parts
             who
             all
             knew
             that
             his
             Father
             was
             a
             Gentil
          
           ;
           as
           likewise
           from
           the
           advice
           which
           S.
           James
           gave
           to
           S.
           Paul
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           all
           the
           the
           Elders
           at
           Hierusalem
           who
           were
           assembled
           on
           this
           occasion
           viz
           that
           he
           should
           *
           
             purisie
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Temple
             according
             to
             the
             prescript
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             that
             there
             were
             manie
             thousands
             of
             believing
             Iews
             who
             continued
             zealous
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             were
             offended
             that
             he
             had
             ordered
             the
             Iews
             who
             dwelt
             among
             the
             Gentils
             not
             to
             circumcise
             their
             children
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             this
             means
             they
             would
             all
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             had
             heard
             of
             him
             was
             all
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             himselfe
             kept
             the
             Law.
          
           Which
           shows
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           connivence
           towards
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           there
           was
           an
           indulgent
           condescension
           to
           their
           weaknesse
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Dispensation
           (
           for
           such
           we
           ought
           to
           esteem
           the
           advice
           of
           S.
           James
           )
           to
           continue
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           of
           it selfe
           was
           not
           evil
           but
           of
           God's
           own
           Institution
           ,
           but
           not
           that
           there
           was
           any
           Dispensation
           not
           to
           believe
           the
           inutilitie
           of
           Circumcision
           and
           other
           Legal
           performances
           ,
           which
           having
           been
           at
           first
           revealed
           to
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           defined
           ,
           and
           declared
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           of
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           ,
           reached
           every
           Member
           of
           the
           Church
           whether
           Jew
           or
           Gentil
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           duly
           proposed
           to
           their
           belief
           by
           their
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           as
           yet
           done
           generally
           sowards
           the
           Jews
           but
           onely
           towards
           the
           Gentils
           .
           Neither
           did
           the
           Council
           declare
           the
           Jews
           ,
           or
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           to
           be
           free
           from
           the
           observance
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Gentils
           about
           whose
           Cause
           they
           were
           assembled
           ,
           altho
           it
           was
           very
           easie
           for
           every
           one
           who
           was
           wel
           instructed
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           to
           gather
           a
           General
           exemption
           of
           all
           Christians
           from
           the
           observance
           of
           the
           Law
           from
           those
           discourses
           which
           the
           Council
           held
           against
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           the
           Declaration
           which
           they
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Gentils
           .
        
         
           166.
           
           S.
           Paul's
           
             purifyng
             himselfe
          
           in
           the
           Temple
           was
           an
           evident
           proof
           for
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           without
           sin
           practice
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           no
           warrant
           for
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ,
           this
           being
           a
           Doctrin
           which
           they
           were
           to
           learne
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           and
           preaching
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           actions
           .
           For
           
           how
           could
           they
           be
           certain
           ,
           that
           an
           action
           which
           might
           be
           done
           for
           different
           motives
           ,
           supposed
           any
           one
           motive
           in
           particular
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           doer
           of
           it
           discovered
           to
           them
           which
           it
           was
           ?
           They
           might
           lawfully
           conclude
           thus
           :
           
             Paul
             purifies
             himselfe
             :
             Therefore
             he
             holds
             it
             lawful
             to
             follow
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
          
           ;
           but
           their
           discourse
           failed
           ,
           if
           they
           argued
           thus
           :
           
             Paul
             purifies
             himselfe
             :
             therefore
             he
             acknowledges
             an
             obligation
             in
             conscience
             to
             follow
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
          
           which
           was
           a
           Doctrin
           onely
           tollerated
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           permitted
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           since
           it
           could
           not
           be
           remedied
           without
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           total
           defection
           from
           Christ.
           And
           this
           was
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           S.
           James
           found
           out
           an
           occasion
           whereby
           they
           might
           deceive
           themselves
           about
           S.
           Paul's
           judgment
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           they
           were
           better
           disposed
           to
           embrace
           it
           when
           it
           should
           be
           made
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           judging
           it
           much
           better
           for
           them
           to
           con-continue
           in
           their
           ignorance
           of
           a
           truth
           ,
           which
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           they
           would
           not
           have
           accepted
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           altho
           it
           had
           been
           as
           formally
           proposed
           to
           their
           belief
           as
           it
           had
           been
           to
           the
           Gentils
           .
        
         
           167.
           
           Seing
           the
           Apostles
           called
           this
           Council
           by
           an
           inspiration
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Fathers
           who
           assembled
           therin
           ,
           was
           likewise
           approved
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           for
           a
           sufficient
           Court
           and
           Tribunal
           .
           The
           Church
           was
           yet
           in
           it's
           infancie
           ,
           and
           the
           number
           of
           Pastors
           but
           few
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           they
           are
           now
           ,
           and
           the
           presence
           of
           manie
           of
           those
           few
           was
           necessarie
           among
           their
           Flocks
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           expect
           any
           great
           confluence
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Council
           .
           However
           considering
           this
           infancie
           of
           the
           Church
           we
           may
           confidently
           affirme
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           as
           General
           as
           any
           that
           has
           been
           held
           from
           that
           time
           to
           this
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           presence
           of
           sive
           Apostles
           therin
           who
           were
           the
           principal
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           glorious
           Patriarchs
           from
           whom
           descend
           the
           multitude
           of
           Governours
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Church
           at
           present
           .
           We
           have
           no
           pressing
           grounds
           from
           Antiquitie
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           any
           more
           than
           five
           of
           them
           present
           ,
           viz
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Iames
           ,
           Barnabie
           ,
           and
           Iohn
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           
             ad
             Gal.
             Cap.
          
           2.
           
             v
          
           .
           9.
           and
           there
           can
           be
           given
           a
           good
           account
           how
           they
           came
           to
           be
           there
           .
           As
           for
           James
           ,
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Citie
           where
           he
           was
           Bishop
           ;
           Peter
           came
           thither
           becaus
           of
           his
           banishment
           out
           of
           Rome
           by
           Claudius
           together
           with
           all
           others
           of
           his
           Countrie
           ;
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           were
           preaching
           the
           Faith
           to
           the
           Antiochians
           ,
           and
           were
           brought
           thither
           by
           the
           dispute
           which
           arose
           in
           that
           Citie
           about
           Circumcision
           ;
           and
           Ephesus
           where
           John
           was
           Bishop
           ,
           lay
           not
           so
           far
           off
           but
           that
           he
           might
           be
           sent
           for
           from
           thence
           upon
           a
           much
           shorter
           warning
           than
           the
           other
           Apostles
           who
           are
           not
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           departed
           for
           their
           respective
           Provinces
           some
           years
           before
           the
           assembling
           of
           this
           Council
           .
           We
           may
           adde
           to
           these
           five
           Apostles
           a
           good
           appearance
           of
           Elders
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           evident
           grounds
           to
           believe
           ,
           
           that
           they
           exceeded
           by
           far
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           
             ad
             Gal.
          
           2.
           brought
           Titus
           along
           with
           him
           from
           Antioch
           together
           with
           
             some
             others
          
           as
           it
           is
           said
           in
           this
           Chap.
           
             v
          
           .
           2.
           and
           we
           read
           
             v
          
           .
           22.
           that
           Iudas
           and
           Silas
           carried
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Council
           to
           Antioch
           .
           Here
           we
           have
           at
           least
           five
           alreadie
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           hard
           case
           if
           among
           our
           Lord's
           70.
           
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           after
           his
           Ascension
           had
           been
           ordained
           ,
           and
           qualified
           by
           the
           Apostles
           call
           to
           fit
           in
           Council
           there
           remained
           not
           at
           Hieru
           salem
           (
           which
           was
           the
           seat
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Citie
           among
           the
           Jews
           )
           enough
           to
           make
           their
           number
           more
           than
           five
           thrice
           told
           ,
           especially
           considering
           that
           when
           S.
           James
           advised
           S.
           Paul
           to
           purifie
           himselfe
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           that
           
             all
             the
             Elders
          
           assembled
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           which
           denotes
           a
           considerable
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           at
           a
           time
           when
           there
           was
           no
           Council
           held
           .
           Iudas
           and
           Silas
           are
           likewise
           called
           
             Principal
             men
             among
             the
             Brethren
          
           
             v
          
           .
           22.
           that
           is
           ,
           among
           the
           Elders
           ,
           which
           shows
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           a
           great
           manie
           Elders
           at
           Hierusalem
           whom
           they
           excelled
           in
           Guifts
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           were
           always
           attended
           by
           some
           one
           or
           more
           of
           the
           Elders
           to
           be
           witnesses
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           and
           Associates
           in
           their
           labours
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           allow
           but
           one
           Elder
           for
           each
           Apostle
           their
           number
           will
           be
           equal
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           is
           incredible
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           not
           at
           Hierusalem
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           Peter
           ,
           Paul
           ,
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           Barnabie
           manie
           more
           
           Elders
           than
           the
           Associates
           of
           S.
           James
           ,
           their
           number
           must
           have
           been
           much
           greater
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           at
           all
           likely
           ,
           that
           the
           Iews
           and
           Antiochians
           would
           have
           appealed
           from
           the
           Apostles
           to
           a
           lesser
           number
           of
           Elders
           than
           there
           were
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           168.
           
           S.
           Peter
           as
           the
           first
           Apostle
           declared
           his
           judgment
           first
           in
           the
           matter
           after
           there
           had
           been
           a
           
             great
             enquirie
             made
          
           ,
           and
           disputed
           against
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           from
           two
           Heads
           .
           The
           first
           was
           
             v
          
           .
           8.
           and
           9.
           becaus
           
             God
             had
             given
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             to
             the
             Gentils
             even
             as
             he
             had
             done
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             distinction
             between
             them
             ,
             purifying
             their
             hearts
             by
             Faith.
          
           The
           giving
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           is
           the
           greatest
           perfection
           of
           a
           Christian
           during
           this
           pilgrimage
           on
           Earth
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Comforter
           who
           supports
           the
           Church
           under
           all
           he
           pressures
           she
           lies
           under
           ,
           and
           the
           
             principal
             spirit
          
           which
           is
           to
           secure
           and
           confirme
           to
           her
           all
           other
           Blessings
           which
           she
           has
           received
           from
           our
           Lord.
           He
           is
           the
           seal
           of
           her
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           the
           Pledge
           of
           her
           salvation
           .
           He
           discovered
           his
           presence
           in
           the
           Faithfull
           in
           the
           first
           beginnings
           of
           Christanitie
           by
           manie
           visible
           effects
           which
           were
           above
           nature
           ,
           as
           by
           Prophecie
           ,
           the
           Guift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           working
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           a
           notorious
           and
           evident
           change
           of
           life
           and
           manners
           ,
           as
           by
           humilitie
           ,
           patience
           ,
           fervour
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           contempt
           of
           all
           sensible
           delights
           ,
           and
           a
           vehement
           desire
           of
           promoting
           the
           glorie
           of
           their
           beloved
           Iesus
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           impediments
           
           they
           met
           withal
           through
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           devil
           .
           From
           all
           which
           Marks
           and
           Signs
           which
           S.
           Peter
           observed
           in
           the
           converted
           Gentils
           ,
           he
           concluded
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           as
           perfect
           Christians
           as
           those
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           who
           professed
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           perfect
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           stood
           in
           no
           need
           of
           Circumcision
           .
           If
           he
           had
           preached
           Moses
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           had
           descended
           on
           them
           upon
           their
           belief
           of
           his
           Law
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           Circumcision
           :
           but
           seing
           he
           preached
           Christ
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           had
           descended
           on
           them
           upon
           their
           belief
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           
             purified
             their
             hearts
          
           by
           means
           therof
           ,
           he
           inferred
           ,
           that
           they
           stood
           in
           no
           need
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           but
           of
           Baptisme
           which
           was
           part
           of
           the
           Gospel
           which
           they
           believed
           .
        
         
           169.
           
           His
           2.
           
           Head
           was
           from
           the
           Libertie
           of
           Spirit
           which
           Christ
           had
           given
           to
           his
           followers
           .
           
             Why
             tempt
             ye
             God
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           〈◊〉
           .
           10.
           
             to
             put
             a
             yoke
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             which
             neither
             we
             nor
             our
             Forefatherswere
             able
             to
             bear
             ?
          
           It
           is
           a
           state
           of
           freedom
           to
           serve
           Christ
           ,
           seing
           his
           Worship
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           profession
           of
           Love.
           His
           Sacraments
           caus
           Love
           ,
           becaus
           they
           cause
           Grace
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           caus
           Love
           ,
           they
           caus
           Libertie
           .
           The
           Love
           of
           God
           is
           the
           contempt
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           ;
           and
           no
           man
           is
           a
           slave
           to
           the
           things
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           who
           knows
           how
           to
           contemne
           them
           .
           The
           Love
           of
           God
           is
           an
           adhaesion
           to
           an
           infinit
           Goodnesse
           ;
           and
           
           no
           man
           can
           be
           a
           slave
           under
           such
           a
           state
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           a
           state
           of
           the
           greatest
           Happinesse
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           Moses
           on
           the
           contrarie
           was
           a
           state
           of
           ●…laverie
           ,
           becaus
           it
           subjected
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           Creatures
           as
           of
           days
           ,
           and
           months
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           whose
           whole
           Essence
           consisted
           in
           the
           signification
           of
           Blessings
           which
           they
           could
           not
           give
           .
           The
           Sacraments
           which
           it
           enjoyned
           with
           the
           greatest
           rigour
           did
           not
           caus
           Love
           ,
           becaus
           they
           did
           not
           caus
           Grace
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           did
           not
           caus
           Love
           ,
           so
           they
           did
           not
           caus
           Happinesse
           by
           weaning
           the
           affections
           of
           men
           from
           the
           painfull
           and
           hurtful
           persuit
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           this
           life
           .
           And
           what
           is
           a
           state
           of
           unhappinesse
           ,
           but
           a
           state
           of
           Bondage
           ?
           The
           observance
           of
           such
           things
           as
           do
           not
           caus
           ,
           nor
           suppose
           the
           Love
           of
           him
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           commanded
           ,
           lays
           on
           us
           an
           obligation
           to
           obey
           without
           any
           reward
           to
           our
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           is
           meer
           slaverie
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Jews
           as
           to
           the
           Precept
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           which
           neither
           〈◊〉
           in
           them
           Justice
           and
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           by
           consequence
           supposed
           any
           such
           Love
           in
           God
           towards
           them
           ,
           as
           inclined
           him
           to
           reward
           the
           observance
           of
           it
           with
           the
           joys
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           at
           most
           to
           make
           them
           a
           recompence
           here
           in
           this
           world
           by
           Temporal
           Blessings
           .
           For
           seing
           the
           Justice
           which
           was
           wrought
           in
           Circumcision
           was
           not
           effected
           by
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           receivers
           or
           givers
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           it selfe
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             Element
          
           without
           any
           immediate
           influence
           on
           
           their
           salvation
           ;
           wheras
           the
           contrarie
           happens
           in
           Baptisme
           ,
           which
           causes
           that
           Justice
           which
           it
           signifies
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           causes
           Justice
           ,
           so
           it
           causes
           Libertie
           ,
           happinesse
           ,
           and
           glorie
           .
           Prom
           these
           Considerations
           S.
           Peter
           concluded
           ,
           that
           seing
           the
           profession
           of
           Christ's
           Law
           was
           a
           state
           of
           Libertie
           ,
           as
           no
           one
           doubted
           but
           it
           was
           ;
           and
           seing
           the
           observance
           of
           Circumcision
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           was
           incompatible
           with
           this
           Libertie
           ,
           it
           followed
           that
           Circumcision
           could
           not
           be
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           170.
           
           Next
           after
           Peter
           followed
           the
           judgment
           of
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           who
           formed
           their
           discourse
           from
           
             the
             manie
             Miracles
             and
             wonders
             which
             God
             had
             wrought
             among
             the
             Gentils
             by
             them
             .
          
           When
           God
           works
           Miracles
           in
           defence
           of
           a
           Doctrin
           ,
           he
           solemnly
           engages
           his
           Veracitie
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Miracles
           have
           their
           signification
           as
           wel
           as
           words
           ;
           〈◊〉
           seing
           no
           Power
           but
           that
           of
           God
           can
           do
           things
           above
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           God
           who
           speaks
           that
           language
           which
           is
           conveyed
           into
           our
           hearts
           by
           their
           means
           .
           These
           Blessed
           men
           instructed
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           reconciled
           them
           to
           Christ
           without
           Circumcision
           ,
           nay
           they
           taught
           them
           that
           Circumcision
           was
           not
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           yet
           God
           assisted
           them
           all
           along
           ,
           and
           gained
           thē
           credit
           by
           the
           Miracles
           which
           he
           wrought
           by
           them
           :
           frō
           whence
           they
           concluded
           ,
           that
           Circumcision
           was
           not
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ;
           otherwise
           God
           would
           never
           have
           declared
           the
           Non-necessitie
           of
           it
           by
           so
           
           manie
           Miracles
           ,
           when
           they
           preached
           this
           Doctrin
           together
           with
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           171.
           
           In
           the
           last
           place
           which
           is
           upon
           record
           there
           comes
           the
           Judgment
           of
           James
           ,
           who
           proves
           the
           Non-necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           first
           from
           
             Simeon
             ,
             who
             hath
             declared
             ,
             that
             God
             at
             the
             first
             did
             visit
             the
             Gentils
             ,
             to
             take
             out
             of
             them
             a
             People
             for
             his
             name
             .
          
           2.
           from
           
             Amos
             chap.
          
           9
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             build
             again
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             David
             ...
             that
             the
             residue
             of
             men
             might
             seek
             after
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Gentils
             upon
             whom
             his
             name
             is
             called
          
           Since
           the
           debate
           of
           the
           Council
           was
           not
           whether
           the
           Faith
           should
           be
           preached
           to
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           but
           whether
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           circumcised
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           must
           be
           said
           to
           understand
           by
           the
           word
           Gentils
           in
           these
           passages
           all
           those
           who
           professed
           not
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           .
           For
           in
           case
           it
           signified
           all
           those
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           these
           passages
           were
           as
           capable
           of
           proving
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           as
           the
           Non-necessitie
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           have
           been
           as
           easie
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             build
             again
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             David
          
           out
           of
           those
           who
           were
           not
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           but
           who
           professed
           his
           Faith
           and
           followed
           his
           Law
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           build
           it
           out
           of
           those
           who
           did
           not
           follow
           his
           Law.
           S.
           James
           concludes
           from
           these
           passages
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           would
           
             take
             out
             of
             the
             Gentils
             a
             People
             for
             his
             name
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             his
             name
             should
             be
             called
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           and
           
           they
           should
           
             seek
             after
             him
          
           ,
           that
           Circumcision
           could
           not
           be
           necessarie
           to
           their
           salvation
           .
           For
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           necessarie
           for
           them
           to
           professe
           the
           Jewish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           not
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           
             take
             out
             of
             them
             a
             People
             for
             his
             name
             ,
          
           and
           that
           his
           
             name
             should
             be
             called
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           and
           that
           they
           should
           
             seek
             after
             him
          
           ,
           becaus
           they
           would
           not
           be
           Gentils
           ,
           but
           Jews
           as
           professing
           to
           follow
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
        
         
           172.
           
           Thus
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Council
           gave
           in
           their
           reasons
           why
           they
           judged
           Circumcision
           unnecessarie
           to
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           all
           done
           ,
           they
           proceeded
           to
           one
           common
           resolution
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           was
           conceived
           in
           these
           terms
           
             v
          
           .
           28.
           
           
             It
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             to
             lay
             upon
             the
             Gentils
             no
             greater
             burthen
             than
             these
             necessarie
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             abstain
             from
             meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             from
             bloud
             ,
             and
             from
             things
             strangled
             ,
             and
             from
             fornication
             ,
             from
             which
             if
             they
             keep
             themselves
             ,
             they
             shall
             do
             wel
             .
          
           In
           which
           sentence
           we
           may
           observe
           the
           divine
           Prudence
           of
           these
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           seing
           they
           could
           not
           gratisie
           the
           Jews
           in
           obliging
           the
           Gentils
           to
           observe
           Circumcision
           ,
           yet
           they
           complied
           so
           far
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           command
           the
           Gentils
           under
           mortal
           sin
           to
           abstain
           from
           eating
           such
           things
           as
           gave
           them
           the
           greatest
           scandal
           ,
           til
           they
           were
           advanced
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           altho
           this
           were
           a
           matter
           innocent
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           agreable
           to
           the
           Libertie
           of
           Christians
           .
           Which
           example
           shows
           the
           great
           
           Authoritie
           which
           General
           Councils
           have
           in
           matters
           of
           Disciplin
           ,
           since
           God
           himselfe
           declared
           to
           S.
           Peter
           at
           Ioppe
           ,
           that
           the
           avoiding
           of
           these
           Mosaical
           uncleannesses
           was
           not
           by
           his
           Institution
           a
           necessarie
           obligation
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Grace
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Do
             not
             thou
             call
             that
             common
          
           (
           or
           unclean
           )
           
             which
             God
             has
             made
             clean
          
           .
        
         
           173.
           
           It
           deserves
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           these
           discourses
           of
           the
           Apostles
           were
           such
           as
           might
           have
           suited
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Elders
           for
           any
           special
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           carrie
           in
           outward
           appearance
           .
           The
           reason
           whereof
           is
           ,
           becaus
           they
           waved
           for
           that
           time
           to
           influence
           and
           engage
           the
           Elders
           judgments
           by
           putting
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Promises
           of
           
             teaching
             them
             all
             Truth
          
           by
           means
           of
           the
           
             Comforting
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           alreadie
           received
           from
           him
           a
           decision
           of
           the
           matter
           that
           lay
           before
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           common
           resolution
           which
           should
           be
           taken
           therin
           ,
           might
           come
           forth
           with
           the
           greater
           evidence
           of
           freedom
           ,
           seing
           the
           Elders
           were
           not
           sollicited
           to
           side
           with
           them
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           the
           Apostolique
           Dignitie
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Caus
           ,
           which
           should
           appear
           in
           the
           conviction
           that
           arose
           in
           them
           from
           such
           Arguments
           whose
           strength
           consisted
           not
           in
           an
           extrinsecal
           Authoritie
           .
           A
           particular
           Revelation
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           to
           the
           Apostles
           was
           without
           dispute
           the
           very
           thing
           wherof
           the
           Antiochians
           doubted
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           made
           them
           desire
           a
           common
           decision
           of
           the
           Apostles
           
           and
           Elders
           :
           for
           which
           reason
           the
           Apostles
           forbore
           to
           presse
           their
           special
           visitations
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           not
           judging
           it
           expedient
           to
           move
           the
           Council
           with
           such
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           prevail
           with
           the
           Antiochians
           to
           rest
           satisfied
           without
           a
           Council
           .
           Indeed
           S.
           Peter
           sais
           ,
           
             why
             tempt
             ye
             God
             to
             put
             a
             yoke
             upon
             the
             neck
             of
             the
             Disciples
          
           &c.
           
           Which
           words
           import
           a
           reprehension
           ,
           but
           this
           reprehension
           was
           not
           directed
           to
           the
           Elders
           in
           Council
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           sin
           by
           obeying
           the
           Apostles
           orders
           in
           being
           present
           and
           consulting
           therin
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           unbelieving
           Iews
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Antiochians
           ,
           who
           whould
           not
           lay
           aside
           their
           scruples
           without
           the
           Council's
           Definition
           .
           (
           And
           here
           by
           the
           way
           we
           may
           gather
           ,
           that
           S.
           Peter
           makes
           this
           Council
           as
           such
           to
           be
           the
           Organ
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           seing
           he
           sais
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           and
           Antiochians
           
             tempted
             God
          
           by
           desiring
           the
           assembling
           of
           it
           and
           their
           wranglings
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           provoked
           him
           by
           their
           obstinacie
           and
           obduracie
           to
           continue
           the
           painful
           yoke
           of
           circumcision
           upon
           the
           
             necks
             of
             the
             Disciples
          
           by
           a
           countermand
           in
           Council
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           been
           pleased
           to
           free
           them
           from
           by
           the
           commands
           which
           he
           had
           been
           graciously
           pleased
           to
           signifie
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
           )
           He
           likewise
           hints
           at
           the
           Vision
           which
           he
           had
           at
           Ioppe
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           the
           Fathers
           that
           they
           knew
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           formerly
           acquainted
           them
           ,
           how
           
             God
             a
             good
             while
             ago
             had
             pitched
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentils
             by
             his
             mouth
             should
             hear
             the
             
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Which
           words
           (
           since
           there
           was
           no
           dispute
           in
           the
           Council
           about
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           preaching
           to
           the
           Gentils
           )
           are
           mentioned
           onely
           to
           introduce
           the
           Argument
           ,
           which
           he
           framed
           from
           the
           descent
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           upon
           Cornelius
           the
           Gentil
           ,
           and
           his
           Familie
           .
           The
           Vision
           was
           particular
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           did
           no
           more
           than
           mention
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           operations
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           upon
           the
           Gentils
           were
           notoriously
           known
           to
           manie
           others
           besides
           himselfe
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           he
           might
           judge
           it
           as
           a
           proper
           evidence
           to
           be
           produced
           against
           the
           Iews
           ,
           and
           Antiochians
           .
           S.
           Paul's
           proceeding
           was
           just
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           too
           .
           For
           he
           might
           have
           told
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           
             he
             had
             not
             learned
          
           that
           
             Gospel
             from
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             Revelation
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           which
           he
           had
           preached
           to
           the
           Antiochians
           ,
           as
           he
           writ
           to
           the
           Galatians
           on
           the
           same
           occasion
           Cap.
           1.
           
             v
          
           .
           12.
           
           And
           if
           he
           had
           done
           so
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           as
           manie
           believers
           as
           there
           were
           persons
           in
           the
           Council
           .
           He
           might
           have
           declared
           his
           sentiments
           in
           such
           vehement
           terms
           as
           we
           find
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           Epistle
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           had
           done
           so
           ,
           no
           one
           could
           have
           blamed
           him
           for
           the
           same
           .
           But
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Iews
           and
           Antiochians
           engaged
           him
           and
           his
           Brethren
           in
           the
           milder
           way
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           deliver
           their
           judgments
           in
           such
           a
           plain
           manner
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           can
           perceive
           by
           their
           speech
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           any
           Superioritie
           and
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Elders
           .
        
         
           174.
           
           Having
           thus
           shown
           upon
           what
           occasion
           
           the
           Gentils
           required
           the
           assembling
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           as
           likewise
           the
           Motives
           which
           prevailed
           with
           the
           Apostles
           to
           grant
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           discoursing
           and
           reasoning
           therin
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           prove
           this
           Council
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Church
           Representative
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           of
           that
           time
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           ,
           as
           we
           affirme
           it
           of
           the
           General
           Councils
           which
           have
           been
           held
           in
           the
           following
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           175.
           
           J
           know
           of
           nothing
           of
           moment
           that
           may
           be
           pretended
           against
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           unlesse
           it
           be
           that
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           this
           Council
           ought
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Apostles
           therin
           ,
           who
           were
           preserved
           from
           errour
           by
           a
           special
           assistance
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           that
           seing
           the
           same
           assistance
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           does
           not
           attend
           the
           Bishops
           who
           succeed
           them
           in
           the
           goverment
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           Council
           of
           Bishops
           can
           be
           the
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           of
           the
           Church
           so
           as
           to
           oblige
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           to
           an
           observance
           of
           their
           Decrees
           .
           The
           vanitie
           of
           which
           pretence
           shall
           appear
           in
           the
           following
           Considerations
           .
        
         
           176.
           1.
           
           Since
           the
           Antiochians
           appealed
           for
           the
           resolution
           of
           their
           doubt
           from
           the
           Apostles
           alone
           to
           a
           Council
           of
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           together
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           case
           that
           they
           appealed
           from
           one
           Authoritie
           with
           which
           they
           would
           not
           acquiesce
           to
           another
           Authoritie
           from
           which
           they
           were
           willing
           to
           receive
           satisfaction
           .
           And
           seing
           S.
           Paul
           
           with
           the
           other
           Apostles
           consented
           to
           the
           calling
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           likewise
           ,
           that
           they
           acknowledged
           that
           this
           Council
           had
           Authoritie
           to
           give
           them
           the
           satisfaction
           which
           they
           desired
           .
           The
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           we
           are
           to
           place
           this
           Authoritie
           in
           the
           Apostles
           onely
           whose
           judgments
           in
           Council
           the
           Elders
           were
           obliged
           to
           follow
           ;
           or
           else
           in
           the
           Elders
           also
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           as
           lawful
           Judges
           in
           the
           Controversie
           as
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           ?
           If
           the
           first
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           Infallible
           Authoritie
           of
           this
           Council
           seems
           to
           afford
           no
           efficacious
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           General
           Councils
           since
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           this
           Council
           being
           no
           other
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           it
           seemsto
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           all
           General
           Councils
           died
           together
           with
           the
           Apostles
           .
           But
           if
           the
           second
           be
           said
           ,
           then
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           this
           Council
           is
           not
           taken
           meerly
           from
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           which
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Elders
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
           From
           whence
           this
           Council
           wil
           be
           a
           good
           Precedent
           for
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           all
           General
           Councils
           which
           have
           succeeded
           in
           the
           Church
           since
           ,
           who
           are
           held
           for
           the
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           of
           all
           debates
           arising
           among
           Christians
           concerning
           Faith
           ,
           Moralitie
           ,
           or
           Disciplin
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           assistance
           which
           they
           receive
           from
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           to
           frame
           their
           Conclusions
           .
           And
           in
           case
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           had
           not
           instituted
           ,
           nor
           the
           Apostles
           
           owned
           such
           an
           Authoritie
           as
           this
           in
           the
           Council
           ,
           I
           see
           not
           how
           it
           could
           serve
           the
           use
           for
           which
           is
           was
           designed
           ,
           or
           how
           it
           could
           be
           called
           without
           rashnesse
           ,
           and
           presumption
           in
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           177.
           
           It
           could
           not
           serve
           the
           use
           for
           which
           it
           was
           designed
           .
           For
           the
           Antiochians
           who
           appealed
           from
           the
           Apostles
           to
           a
           Council
           of
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           together
           ,
           could
           not
           receive
           any
           other
           grounds
           to
           believe
           the
           Non-necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           than
           what
           they
           had
           before
           ,
           if
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Council
           was
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           assembled
           in
           Council
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Elders
           who
           were
           assembled
           together
           with
           them
           .
           For
           a
           common
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Council
           signified
           no
           more
           in
           order
           to
           their
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           than
           their
           judgments
           out
           of
           Council
           ,
           which
           S.
           Paul
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           among
           the
           manie
           Arguments
           which
           he
           used
           to
           convince
           them
           .
           And
           in
           case
           they
           would
           have
           been
           contented
           therwith
           ,
           they
           needed
           onely
           to
           have
           demanded
           it
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Elders
           .
           But
           this
           was
           not
           the
           thing
           which
           they
           desired
           ,
           but
           a
           common
           Consult
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           together
           ,
           whereby
           they
           understood
           ,
           that
           the
           Elders
           should
           be
           joint
           Judges
           as
           wel
           as
           joint
           Consultors
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Apostles
           were
           onely
           to
           be
           Judges
           ,
           they
           knew
           before
           hand
           what
           would
           be
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Consultation
           .
           They
           did
           not
           onely
           desire
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           should
           hear
           what
           the
           Elders
           could
           say
           in
           
           case
           ,
           but
           likewise
           that
           the
           Elders
           should
           hear
           what
           the
           Apostles
           could
           say
           about
           it
           .
           For
           when
           manie
           consult
           about
           a
           matter
           ,
           the
           natural
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           hear
           one
           another's
           reasons
           for
           or
           against
           it
           .
           Neither
           can
           we
           put
           any
           other
           construction
           on
           what
           is
           said
           
             v
          
           .
           6.
           
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             assembled
             to
             consider
             of
             this
             matter
             .
          
           And
           in
           case
           they
           desired
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Apostles
           should
           hear
           what
           the
           Elders
           could
           say
           for
           or
           against
           the
           Necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           give
           their
           judgments
           about
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           suited
           not
           with
           the
           Apostolical
           Character
           to
           grant
           this
           request
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           .
        
         
           178.
           
           The
           Council
           could
           not
           be
           called
           without
           rashnesse
           and
           presumption
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Elders
           were
           to
           be
           Judges
           therin
           ,
           and
           assisted
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           these
           latter
           having
           been
           constituted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           for
           the
           Sovereign
           and
           Universal
           Governours
           ,
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           being
           secured
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           from
           any
           possibilitie
           of
           erring
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           Functions
           ,
           the
           Elders
           at
           Hierusalem
           and
           every
           where
           else
           were
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           what
           they
           preached
           as
           the
           Antiochians
           or
           any
           others
           .
           How
           then
           could
           they
           suffer
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           questioned
           which
           they
           had
           learned
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ?
           Or
           how
           could
           they
           submit
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           spoke
           by
           their
           mouths
           ,
           to
           the
           judgment
           and
           discourses
           of
           their
           fallible
           
           Brethren
           ?
           They
           could
           receive
           no
           such
           Power
           and
           Authoritie
           as
           this
           from
           that
           
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
          
           .
           They
           had
           an
           unquestionable
           and
           Divine
           Assurance
           ,
           that
           Circumcision
           was
           not
           necessarie
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           this
           Assurance
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Motive
           of
           the
           Churche's
           Faith
           about
           this
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           approbation
           and
           recommendation
           of
           it
           by
           a
           companie
           of
           fallible
           Elders
           .
           S.
           Paul
           sais
           ,
           that
           he
           
             learned
             it
             not
             from
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             Revelation
             from
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           S.
           Peter
           gathered
           it
           (
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           )
           from
           his
           Vision
           at
           Ioppe
           ;
           S.
           Barnabie
           preached
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           confidently
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           Apostles
           did
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           God
           attested
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           by
           manie
           great
           and
           stupendous
           Miracles
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           this
           Doctrin
           was
           not
           sufficiently
           proposed
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Antiochians
           ,
           what
           better
           grounds
           could
           they
           have
           to
           believe
           any
           other
           parts
           of
           Christianitie
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           Apostles
           had
           not
           not
           an
           infallible
           Assurance
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           when
           as
           Teachers
           they
           actually
           performed
           the
           Functions
           of
           the
           Apostolique
           Dignitie
           ,
           when
           is
           the
           time
           that
           we
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           infallibly
           assisted
           by
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           ?
           How
           then
           could
           they
           ,
           or
           durst
           they
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Antiochians
           consent
           to
           have
           this
           matter
           sifted
           by
           the
           Elders
           in
           Council
           ,
           if
           the
           whole
           Bodie
           of
           them
           were
           fallible
           therin
           ?
           Could
           a
           Doctrin
           want
           the
           approbation
           of
           their
           fallible
           judgments
           which
           men
           sinned
           by
           disbelieving
           before
           their
           judgments
           were
           made
           known
           in
           Council
           ,
        
         
         
           179.
           
           For
           these
           reasons
           we
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Apostles
           admitted
           of
           the
           Antiochians
           Appeal
           from
           them
           to
           a
           General
           Council
           of
           them
           together
           with
           the
           Elders
           ,
           they
           admitted
           of
           their
           Appeal
           from
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           who
           spoke
           by
           them
           to
           the
           same
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           who
           would
           likewise
           speak
           by
           the
           Elders
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           by
           them
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           .
           And
           this
           they
           questionlesse
           did
           by
           God's
           special
           Providence
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           to
           Authorize
           by
           this
           memorable
           example
           the
           Power
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           be
           received
           by
           the
           Church
           after
           their
           deceas
           as
           an
           effectual
           remedie
           against
           Innovations
           in
           Faith.
           We
           have
           here
           no
           base
           compliance
           ,
           nor
           faithlesse
           condescension
           ,
           no
           rash
           subjection
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           to
           the
           approbation
           of
           fallible
           men
           ,
           no
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Truth
           by
           any
           other
           than
           Divine
           means
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           misbecame
           the
           Apostolique
           Dignitie
           ,
           since
           it
           was
           God's
           pleasure
           that
           their
           *
           
             Spirits
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             the
          
           Spirits
           of
           their
           Brethren
           the
           Elders
           ,
           who
           were
           Prophets
           as
           wel
           as
           themselves
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Faith
           should
           be
           made
           manifest
           by
           the
           same
           way
           that
           it
           became
           Infallible
           .
           This
           was
           not
           to
           call
           the
           Faith
           into
           question
           ,
           nor
           to
           show
           the
           least
           doubt
           of
           it's
           truth
           ,
           but
           to
           implore
           H.
           Ghost
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           pleas
           to
           remove
           the
           incredulitie
           of
           the
           Syrians
           by
           making
           known
           the
           second
           time
           
           that
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           firmly
           believed
           upon
           his
           first
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           180.
           2.
           the
           Letre
           which
           the
           Council
           directed
           to
           the
           Antiochians
           ,
           and
           wherin
           they
           sent
           them
           the
           Decision
           of
           their
           doubt
           ,
           bore
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Elders
           as
           wel
           as
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           understand
           as
           tho
           the
           Elders
           name
           was
           inserted
           therin
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           salutation
           ,
           or
           as
           witnesses
           and
           approvers
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Act
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           S.
           Timothie's
           and
           S.
           Sylvanus's
           names
           placed
           together
           with
           S.
           Paul's
           in
           some
           of
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           names
           of
           the
           Lay
           Jews
           and
           Antiochians
           are
           inserted
           in
           this
           Letre
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           are
           inserted
           herin
           (
           I
           say
           in
           case
           they
           are
           inserted
           herin
           ,
           becaus
           in
           the
           Vulgat
           edition
           it
           is
           said
           
             Apostoli
             &
             seniores
             Fratres
          
           without
           the
           Copulative
           &
           between
           seniores
           and
           Fratres
           ,
           where
           Fratres
           is
           to
           be
           put
           by
           Apposition
           to
           Seniores
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           the
           said
           Brethren
           are
           excluded
           )
           ;
           but
           that
           it
           was
           their
           proper
           Act
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           they
           had
           as
           Judges
           a
           Decisive
           and
           definitive
           Vote
           in
           making
           the
           Decree
           that
           was
           sent
           therin
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           out
           of
           the
           Letre
           it selfe
           .
           
             We
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
          
           ,
           sais
           the
           Letre
           ,
           
             being
             assembled
             with
             one
             accord
             send
             you
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
          
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           
             Iudas
             and
             Silas
          
           Elders
           (
           two
           of
           each
           rank
           of
           the
           Judges
           who
           have
           made
           up
           the
           Council
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           desired
           )
           to
           informe
           you
           how
           we
           have
           taken
           Cognizance
           of
           your
           affair
           ,
           and
           how
           
             It
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
          
           &c.
           
           
             It
             seems
             good
             to
             us
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           we
           judge
           through
           the
           diligent
           enquiries
           which
           we
           have
           made
           into
           this
           matter
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Arguments
           and
           discourses
           which
           have
           been
           held
           therupon
           ,
           after
           having
           heard
           with
           patience
           all
           that
           the
           Opponents
           have
           been
           able
           to
           produce
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Opinions
           .
           
             It
             does
          
           not
           
             seem
             good
          
           onely
           
             to
             us
          
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           to
           us
           
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             who
             are
             assembled
             together
             with
             one
             accord
             .
             It
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             the
             H.
             Ghost
          
           (
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           has
           promised
           to
           
             teach
             us
             all
             Truth
          
           )
           approves
           and
           ratifies
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           judgments
           by
           the
           cooperation
           of
           his
           Grace
           with
           our
           endeavours
           .
           
             It
             does
          
           not
           
             seem
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
          
           to
           approve
           onely
           ,
           and
           to
           ratifie
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           judgments
           who
           are
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           likewise
           to
           ratifie
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Elders
           judgments
           through
           the
           cooperation
           of
           his
           grace
           with
           our
           common
           endeavours
           .
           The
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           when
           they
           were
           
             assembled
             with
             one
             accord
          
           made
           onely
           one
           Bodie
           ,
           and
           seing
           that
           
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
          
           which
           seemed
           good
           to
           this
           Bodie
           ,
           that
           
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
          
           which
           was
           decreed
           by
           this
           Bodie
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           composed
           of
           Elders
           ,
           no
           lesse
           than
           as
           it
           was
           composed
           of
           Apostles
           .
           And
           if
           these
           words
           of
           the
           Councils
           Letre
           
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             &c.
          
           signifie
           an
           Authoritative
           Decree
           ,
           as
           no
           bodie
           doubts
           but
           they
           do
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           derive
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Elders
           as
           wel
           as
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           to
           ascribe
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           
           it
           as
           wel
           to
           the
           one
           as
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           181.
           3.
           
           When
           S.
           Paul
           is
           recorded
           Ch.
           16.
           
             v
          
           4
           to
           have
           gone
           through
           the
           Cities
           and
           Churches
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           
             observe
             the
             Doctrins
             which
             were
             decreed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             who
             were
             assembled
             at
             Hierusalem
             ,
          
           shall
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           commanded
           them
           to
           observe
           the
           Decrees
           of
           those
           who
           had
           no
           Power
           to
           command
           them
           ?
           Or
           that
           he
           made
           use
           of
           the
           Elders
           name
           to
           reenforce
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           This
           would
           have
           been
           a
           great
           errour
           in
           such
           a
           wise
           Governour
           as
           S.
           Paul
           was
           .
           For
           what
           understanding
           Magistrate
           will
           ever
           pretend
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           a
           rebellion
           ,
           by
           commanding
           the
           rebels
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           their
           fellow
           subjects
           to
           lay
           down
           the
           arms
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           up
           against
           him
           ?
           And
           besides
           a
           failure
           in
           prudence
           it
           would
           have
           been
           moreover
           a
           means
           of
           endangering
           the
           Faith
           ,
           if
           those
           Decrees
           were
           onely
           the
           Apostles
           Act
           ,
           by
           giving
           the
           Faithfull
           an
           occasion
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Legislative
           Power
           was
           lodged
           in
           the
           Elders
           in
           Council
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           in
           the
           Apostles
           .
           There
           can
           be
           no
           reasonable
           grounds
           to
           put
           any
           other
           construction
           on
           this
           proceeding
           of
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           gave
           the
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Churches
           through
           which
           he
           passed
           a
           new
           Motive
           of
           continuing
           in
           the
           right
           Faith
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           never
           had
           before
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           these
           Decrees
           were
           not
           issued
           forth
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           standing
           Governours
           of
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           joint
           and
           united
           Power
           of
           them
           together
           with
           the
           Elders
           .
           Which
           Power
           was
           extraordinarie
           ,
           and
           peculiar
           to
           them
           as
           they
           were
           Members
           of
           the
           Council
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostles
           out
           of
           Council
           had
           a
           Power
           independent
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           by
           themselves
           had
           no
           Power
           to
           oblige
           the
           whole
           Church
           to
           an
           observance
           of
           their
           Decrees
           .
           I
           make
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           we
           find
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           relating
           to
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             Tel
             the
             Church
             ,
             Whoever
             will
             not
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             gates
             of
             hel
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           S.
           Paul's
           Doctrin
           that
           
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             ground
             aud
             Pillar
             of
             truth
          
           gave
           to
           the
           Antiochians
           an
           unwarrantable
           occasion
           of
           appealing
           from
           the
           Apostles
           .
           For
           how
           great
           soever
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           any
           single
           Apostle
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           whole
           Colledge
           might
           seem
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           the
           united
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           in
           a
           Council
           was
           held
           by
           them
           as
           greater
           and
           more
           venerable
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Promises
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           perpetual
           assistance
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           were
           made
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           there
           was
           no
           Appeal
           .
           Which
           consideration
           prevailed
           with
           these
           new
           beginners
           to
           demand
           a
           Council
           ,
           which
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           becaus
           it
           was
           a
           great
           indignitie
           offered
           to
           his
           Divine
           Majestie
           ,
           to
           require
           him
           to
           declare
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           sufficiently
           proposed
           to
           their
           belief
           before
           by
           
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           182.
           
           Thus
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           have
           left
           us
           a
           precedent
           for
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           the
           Dr.
           may
           have
           full
           satisfaction
           herin
           ,
           I
           shall
           strengthen
           all
           that
           I
           have
           hitherto
           said
           on
           this
           subject
           with
           a
           very
           forcible
           consideration
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           seing
           we
           find
           the
           Promises
           which
           our
           Saviour
           made
           to
           the
           whole
           Catholique
           Church
           to
           have
           been
           performed
           in
           this
           Council
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           Council
           was
           the
           whole
           Catholique
           Teaching
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           Bodie
           of
           Church-governours
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           becaus
           every
           individual
           Governour
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           there
           present
           ,
           but
           onely
           becaus
           this
           Council
           Represented
           all
           those
           who
           were
           absent
           .
           And
           truly
           in
           case
           this
           be
           not
           admitted
           we
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           promised
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           Provincial
           Councils
           are
           )
           to
           
             teach
             them
             all
             truth
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           becaus
           we
           find
           that
           he
           has
           made
           this
           Promise
           good
           to
           a
           particular
           Bodie
           of
           Church-Governours
           .
           For
           if
           this
           Council
           was
           not
           the
           whole
           Church
           Representative
           ,
           it
           was
           onely
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Teaching
           Church
           and
           by
           consequence
           if
           our
           Saviour
           performed
           his
           promise
           of
           teaching
           the
           Governours
           and
           Teachers
           of
           
             his
             Church
             all
             truth
          
           by
           the
           assistance
           which
           he
           gave
           to
           this
           Council
           ,
           he
           made
           not
           this
           Promise
           to
           the
           whole
           Catholique
           Teaching
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           part
           of
           it
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           shall
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Drs
           ,
           choice
           to
           
           take
           which
           of
           these
           two
           extremes
           he
           pleases
           ,
           either
           to
           grant
           that
           our
           Saviour
           taught
           the
           whole
           Catholique
           Teaching
           Church
           when
           he
           taught
           this
           Council
           ,
           whereby
           he
           must
           confesse
           a
           Church
           Representative
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           he
           taught
           onely
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Teaching
           Church
           ,
           whereby
           his
           Promises
           must
           be
           held
           to
           have
           been
           made
           to
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           whole
           Bodie
           .
        
         
           183.
           
           He
           may
           say
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           assistance
           which
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           to
           this
           Council
           was
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           Promises
           which
           he
           specially
           made
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           
             Church
             virtual
          
           ,
           as
           being
           appointed
           by
           him
           for
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           which
           all
           Christians
           ought
           to
           follow
           .
        
         
           184.
           
           I
           Answer
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           performed
           the
           personal
           Promises
           which
           he
           made
           to
           the
           Apostles
           of
           teaching
           them
           all
           truth
           ,
           before
           the
           assembling
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           S.
           Barnabie
           ,
           who
           had
           an
           Infallible
           assurance
           of
           the
           Non-necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           before
           this
           Council
           was
           held
           .
           And
           besides
           this
           the
           very
           Acts
           of
           the
           Council
           (
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           )
           clearly
           confute
           this
           pretence
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Definitive
           Decree
           that
           was
           made
           therin
           ,
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           assistance
           which
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           to
           the
           Elders
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           seing
           it
           was
           said
           by
           them
           all
           alike
           
             It
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
          
           &c.
           
           The
           Apostles
           out
           of
           Council
           were
           the
           
             Church
             Virtual
          
           in
           consequence
           of
           a
           Promise
           
           which
           was
           particularly
           made
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           persons
           were
           obliged
           to
           acquiesce
           with
           their
           judgments
           without
           seeking
           after
           any
           other
           securitie
           of
           their
           belief
           of
           any
           Doctrin
           which
           they
           preached
           ,
           than
           their
           Authoritie
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           assembled
           together
           with
           the
           Elders
           in
           Council
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           suspension
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           Prerogative
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           altho
           the
           Elders
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           mistrust
           the
           Apostles
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           sift
           and
           examin
           it
           with
           as
           much
           nicenesse
           as
           tho
           they
           did
           mistrust
           it
           ,
           before
           they
           gave
           it
           a
           publique
           approbation
           by
           a
           common
           Decree
           in
           in
           it's
           favour
           .
           Which
           custom
           has
           continued
           in
           the
           Church
           ever
           since
           the
           Apostles
           times
           ,
           when
           upon
           the
           appearance
           of
           Heresies
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           known
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Arianisme
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           who
           have
           assembled
           in
           General
           Councils
           to
           take
           Cognizance
           of
           the
           Doctrin
           in
           Controversie
           ,
           have
           examined
           ,
           and
           enquired
           into
           it
           with
           the
           utmost
           rigour
           ,
           altho
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           made
           these
           enquiries
           ,
           the
           evidence
           of
           Tradition
           and
           the
           Universal
           practice
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           have
           recommended
           it
           so
           firmly
           to
           their
           belief
           ,
           that
           they
           judged
           it
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           of
           infidelitie
           to
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Apostles
           acted
           not
           in
           the
           Council
           as
           Superiour
           Governours
           who
           were
           Infallible
           in
           vertue
           of
           their
           Apostleship
           ,
           but
           jointly
           as
           Brethren
           and
           Collegues
           with
           the
           Elders
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           receive
           a
           confirmation
           of
           
           the
           controverted
           Doctrin
           from
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           through
           their
           own
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           the
           Apostles
           alone
           .
           Nay
           the
           Apostles
           heard
           the
           discourses
           which
           the
           Elders
           made
           to
           the
           Point
           ,
           no
           lesse
           than
           the
           Elders
           hearkened
           to
           them
           ;
           neither
           was
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ratified
           without
           more
           ado
           becaus
           it
           was
           theirs
           ,
           but
           was
           subjected
           to
           the
           trial
           of
           Arguments
           drawn
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           Christian
           Principles
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           evidence
           of
           a
           new
           declaration
           ,
           and
           this
           new
           declaration
           was
           proposed
           by
           the
           concurring
           votes
           of
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           together
           .
        
         
           185.
           
           Altho
           the
           Apostles
           might
           have
           insisted
           on
           their
           Authoritie
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           not
           lay
           any
           commands
           on
           the
           Elders
           to
           confirme
           their
           Faith
           without
           making
           an
           enquirie
           into
           the
           grounds
           of
           it
           ,
           becaus
           this
           would
           have
           been
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           libertie
           of
           discourse
           which
           is
           necessarily
           required
           among
           those
           who
           are
           assembled
           to
           consult
           together
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           of
           any
           matter
           that
           is
           laid
           before
           them
           .
           And
           in
           case
           the
           Elders
           had
           declared
           against
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           on
           no
           other
           account
           than
           becaus
           of
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           this
           too
           at
           their
           command
           ,
           their
           Declaration
           would
           have
           amounted
           to
           no
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           profession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           an
           Authoritative
           Decree
           which
           would
           have
           contented
           the
           Jews
           and
           Antiochians
           ;
           neither
           could
           they
           have
           said
           ,
           
             It
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
          
           &c.
           but
           onely
           
             It
             seems
             good
             to
             us
             
             it
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           which
           any
           Layman
           might
           have
           said
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           Elders
           in
           Council
           .
           Such
           a
           judgment
           as
           is
           formed
           by
           men's
           own
           industrie
           and
           endeavours
           through
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           (
           as
           when
           the
           connexion
           which
           the
           controverted
           Doctrin
           has
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Christian
           Principles
           ,
           is
           gathered
           and
           concluded
           on
           )
           is
           necessarie
           to
           qualifie
           the
           freedom
           and
           Authoritie
           of
           a
           Council
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           writings
           is
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           any
           General
           Council
           to
           proceed
           upon
           since
           the
           Apostles
           times
           in
           the
           condemnation
           of
           an
           errour
           ,
           becaus
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           proved
           by
           the
           sifting
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           by
           comparing
           one
           place
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           connexion
           it
           has
           with
           other
           revealed
           Truths
           .
           All
           which
           is
           performed
           by
           endeavours
           and
           industrie
           ,
           as
           by
           consequences
           ,
           conferences
           ,
           studie
           ,
           meditation
           ,
           reading
           and
           the
           like
           .
           So
           that
           when
           they
           are
           come
           to
           a
           final
           aggreement
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           they
           may
           truly
           say
           ,
           
             It
             seems
             good
             to
             the
             H
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
          
           &c.
           which
           the
           Elders
           in
           this
           Council
           could
           not
           have
           said
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           pure
           respect
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           approved
           and
           confirmed
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           not
           acted
           as
           Judges
           of
           it
           by
           such
           a
           conviction
           as
           arose
           in
           them
           from
           Arguments
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           depend
           meerly
           on
           the
           Apostles
           Authoritie
           and
           Character
           .
        
         
           186.
           
           The
           
             Church
             Virtual
          
           and
           the
           
             Church
             Representative
          
           
           differ
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           individual
           persons
           may
           be
           the
           
             Church
             Virtual
          
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Church
             Representative
          
           is
           necessarily
           a
           Council
           .
           The
           Priviledge
           which
           the
           Apostles
           had
           of
           being
           the
           
             Church
             Virtual
          
           was
           personal
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           descend
           on
           any
           of
           their
           Successors
           at
           least
           in
           the
           whole
           Latitude
           wherin
           they
           enjoyed
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Promises
           which
           were
           made
           them
           under
           this
           Character
           were
           to
           last
           no
           longer
           than
           their
           lives
           :
           wheras
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           being
           the
           Princes
           ,
           Governours
           ,
           and
           Representers
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           to
           be
           continued
           on
           to
           their
           Successors
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           Promises
           that
           were
           made
           them
           under
           these
           considerations
           might
           be
           communicated
           by
           them
           during
           their
           life
           time
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           to
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           force
           as
           long
           as
           the
           world
           endures
           .
           Our
           Lord
           might
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           pleased
           ,
           have
           made
           the
           Apostles
           the
           onely
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           for
           terme
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           then
           their
           regulations
           and
           orders
           ought
           to
           have
           proceeded
           always
           from
           the
           common
           consent
           of
           them
           all
           being
           assembled
           together
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           not
           find
           to
           have
           been
           their
           practice
           .
           And
           it
           was
           morally
           impossible
           for
           them
           to
           take
           this
           course
           after
           their
           departure
           from
           Hierusalem
           towards
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Countries
           far
           distant
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           without
           a
           great
           hindrance
           to
           their
           undertakings
           .
           And
           yet
           we
           may
           reasonably
           conclude
           ,
           that
           there
           wanted
           not
           manic
           occasions
           of
           consulting
           together
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           this
           Council
           about
           
           Circumcision
           .
           Which
           is
           a
           convincing
           Argument
           ,
           that
           each
           single
           Apostle
           was
           the
           
             Church
             Virtual
          
           ,
           or
           a
           General
           Council
           in
           equivalence
           ,
           as
           being
           sufficiently
           assisted
           by
           our
           Lord
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           dutie
           for
           the
           resolution
           of
           all
           doubts
           ,
           that
           might
           arise
           among
           their
           Converts
           concerning
           any
           Doctrin
           that
           had
           not
           been
           expressely
           delivered
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           deduced
           from
           Principles
           which
           they
           had
           expressely
           received
           .
           And
           as
           that
           Argument
           proves
           them
           to
           have
           been
           the
           
             Church
             Virtual
          
           ,
           so
           their
           holding
           of
           this
           Council
           together
           with
           the
           Elders
           shows
           ,
           that
           they
           alone
           were
           not
           necessarily
           the
           
             Church
             Representative
          
           .
        
         
           187.
           
           These
           Observations
           upon
           the
           Council
           at
           Hierusalem
           undermine
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Drs.
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           afford
           us
           a
           readie
           answer
           to
           all
           the
           Objections
           which
           he
           makes
           against
           General
           Councils
           .
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             individual
             Christians
             ,
          
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           assures
           us
           
             v
          
           .
           22.
           that
           this
           Council
           of
           Pastors
           was
           
             the
             whole
             Church
          
           ,
           from
           whence
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           belong
           to
           the
           Notion
           and
           Definition
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           General
           Councils
           are
           not
           the
           Representatives
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           contrarie
           appears
           from
           this
           Council
           wherin
           five
           Apostles
           and
           a
           competent
           nnmber
           of
           Elders
           Represented
           the
           whole
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           .
           If
           he
           tel
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           which
           particular
           Bishops
           have
           
           over
           their
           respective
           Flocks
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           controlled
           by
           any
           Superiour
           Authoritie
           such
           as
           we
           ascribe
           to
           General
           Councils
           ,
           we
           find
           at
           present
           ,
           that
           every
           particular
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Apostle's
           time
           was
           obliged
           to
           follow
           the
           Decrees
           of
           this
           Council
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           vertue
           of
           the
           obedience
           which
           they
           owed
           to
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           likewise
           in
           vertue
           of
           the
           Obedience
           which
           they
           owed
           to
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           in
           matters
           of
           Disciplin
           too
           .
           If
           he
           tel
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Governours
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Church
           whether
           they
           are
           taken
           singly
           ,
           or
           all
           together
           ,
           are
           fallible
           in
           the
           proposal
           of
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ;
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           that
           a
           Council
           wherin
           the
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Members
           had
           no
           Promise
           of
           Infallibilitie
           made
           them
           any
           more
           than
           any
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           these
           days
           ,
           became
           Infallible
           by
           a
           particular
           assistance
           of
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           .
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           Promises
           to
           the
           Church
           do
           not
           principally
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           belong
           to
           the
           Governours
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           to
           
             the
             whole
             Companie
             of
             the
             Faithful
          
           ;
           the
           contrarie
           is
           evident
           out
           of
           this
           Council
           wherin
           the
           Promises
           of
           our
           Lord's
           assistance
           were
           immediately
           performed
           to
           the
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           fruit
           and
           benefit
           of
           them
           was
           to
           be
           imparted
           to
           all
           the
           Faithfull
           throughout
           the
           world
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           has
           no
           Authoritie
           ,
           nor
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           ;
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           gives
           him
           the
           lie
           ,
           from
           whom
           we
           learn
           that
           the
           Council
           at
           
           Hierusalem
           had
           Authoritie
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           of
           those
           times
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           at
           that
           time
           had
           a
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           what
           grounds
           can
           there
           be
           to
           imagin
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           of
           succeeding
           times
           has
           had
           none
           ?
           We
           are
           not
           bound
           to
           believe
           this
           upon
           any
           Protestant
           Writer's
           bare
           word
           and
           surmise
           ;
           for
           what
           proof
           can
           there
           be
           against
           a
           truth
           so
           wel
           defended
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           Tradition
           ?
           God
           is
           as
           Faithful
           to
           his
           Church
           now
           as
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Apostle's
           time
           ,
           becaus
           he
           is
           the
           same
           God
           now
           as
           he
           was
           then
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Promises
           which
           he
           made
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Gates
             of
             hel
             should
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           would
           
             teach
             it
             all
             Truth
          
           were
           performed
           then
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           why
           are
           they
           not
           to
           be
           performed
           so
           now
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           Promises
           made
           the
           Council
           at
           Hierusalem
           Infallible
           in
           their
           Decrees
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           the
           performance
           of
           the
           same
           Promises
           make
           other
           General
           Councils
           Infallible
           in
           like
           manner
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           Faithfull
           of
           those
           days
           were
           bound
           under
           damnation
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           scruples
           ,
           and
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           was
           Represented
           by
           that
           Council
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           the
           Christians
           of
           these
           days
           or
           of
           any
           times
           since
           the
           Apostles
           to
           set
           at
           naught
           the
           Definitions
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           Represented
           by
           other
           General
           Councils
           since
           ?
        
         
           188.
           
           If
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           grant
           ,
           that
           the
           Promises
           
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Church
           are
           as
           much
           in
           force
           now
           as
           they
           were
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ,
           we
           ought
           in
           all
           reason
           to
           expect
           ,
           that
           our
           Lord
           should
           afford
           her
           the
           same
           Infallible
           assistance
           now
           as
           he
           did
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           onely
           that
           he
           should
           give
           her
           the
           same
           Infallible
           assistance
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           should
           give
           it
           to
           her
           after
           the
           same
           way
           too
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           General
           Councils
           and
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           occasions
           require
           .
           And
           if
           he
           will
           not
           allow
           of
           this
           inference
           ,
           let
           him
           demonstrate
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour's
           Promises
           to
           his
           Church
           ought
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           a
           different
           sense
           now
           from
           what
           they
           were
           taken
           in
           in
           the
           Apostles
           days
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           him
           demonstrate
           ,
           what
           this
           different
           sense
           is
           which
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           till
           he
           can
           produce
           these
           demonstrations
           ,
           the
           performance
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Promises
           (
           of
           which
           we
           have
           an
           unquestionable
           evidence
           )
           sufficiently
           declare
           their
           meaning
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           this
           consequence
           ought
           to
           passe
           for
           an
           undeniable
           Truth
           ,
           
             Our
             Saviour
             has
             performed
             the
             Promises
             which
             he
             made
             his
             Church
             of
             preserving
             her
             from
             errour
             ,
             by
             the
             Infallible
             ass●…stance
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Pastors
             of
             it
             being
             assembled
             in
             a
             General
             Council
             .
             Therefore
             be
             will
             performe
             the
             same
             Promises
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           189.
           
           It
           is
           a
           vain
           thing
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           performs
           his
           Promise
           of
           
             teaching
             his
             Church
             all
             truth
          
           by
           means
           of
           each
           one
           's
           private
           reason
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           were
           so
           ,
           seing
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           the
           Protestant
           
           way
           is
           composed
           of
           several
           sorts
           of
           Christians
           who
           differ
           in
           Faith
           and
           Doctrin
           ,
           they
           must
           consequently
           hold
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           
             teaches
             her
             all
             Truth
          
           ,
           he
           teaches
           her
           dowright
           contradictions
           by
           means
           of
           each
           one
           's
           private
           reason
           whereby
           they
           persuade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           their
           respective
           Faiths
           and
           Doctrins
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           same
           that
           he
           taught
           his
           Apostles
           .
           See
           the
           grounds
           of
           this
           Discourse
           more
           fully
           handled
           above
           ,
           N.
           49.
           &
           
             seq
             .
             Chap.
          
           2.
           
        
         
           190.
           
           It
           may
           be
           objected
           1.
           against
           this
           Discourse
           upon
           the
           Council
           at
           Hierusalem
           ,
           that
           the
           Elders
           were
           no
           more
           than
           Priests
           ,
           which
           shows
           this
           Council
           not
           to
           have
           been
           a
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           our
           sense
           ,
           becaus
           we
           maintain
           Bishops
           alone
           to
           have
           the
           Right
           of
           giving
           a
           Definitive
           and
           Decisive
           Vote
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith.
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Infallible
           Authoritie
           of
           this
           Council
           must
           be
           derived
           from
           the
           Apostles
           exclusively
           to
           the
           Elders
           ,
           which
           can
           afford
           no
           efficacious
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           any
           General
           Council
           since
           the
           Apostles
           deceas
           .
        
         
           191.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           altho
           it
           be
           our
           Doctrin
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           alone
           have
           the
           Right
           of
           giving
           a
           Definitive
           vote
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           according
           to
           the
           evident
           and
           perpetual
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           which
           has
           always
           adjudged
           it
           to
           them
           as
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           exclusively
           to
           Priests
           :
           yet
           it
           is
           no
           Doctrin
           of
           ours
           ,
           that
           
           this
           Right
           and
           power
           cannot
           be
           communicated
           by
           them
           to
           other
           Churchmen
           who
           are
           not
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           they
           find
           a
           reasonable
           occasion
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           out
           of
           the
           Florentine
           ,
           Lateran
           ,
           and
           Tridentin
           Councils
           ,
           wherin
           Cardinals
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           the
           Generals
           of
           Religious
           Orders
           had
           Definitive
           Votes
           ,
           altho
           they
           were
           not
           Bishops
           .
           Which
           practice
           receives
           a
           very
           good
           defence
           from
           this
           Precedent
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           and
           whatever
           further
           Arguments
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           will
           equally
           prove
           the
           lawfulnesse
           ,
           and
           validitie
           of
           it
           as
           wel
           in
           the
           one
           case
           as
           the
           other
           .
           To
           judge
           Definitively
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           committed
           in
           sundrie
           cases
           to
           the
           management
           of
           those
           who
           are
           not
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           ,
           and
           whenever
           we
           find
           it
           thus
           conferred
           by
           an
           unquestionable
           Authoritie
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           say
           that
           the
           persons
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           given
           ,
           are
           Bishops
           as
           far
           as
           the
           extent
           of
           it
           will
           go
           as
           much
           as
           if
           they
           enjoyed
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           we
           must
           hold
           ,
           that
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           Abbots
           ,
           and
           General
           Superiours
           of
           Religious
           Orders
           after
           their
           admittance
           by
           the
           Bishops
           to
           vote
           Decisively
           in
           the
           aforesaid
           General
           Councils
           ,
           were
           as
           much
           Bishops
           for
           what
           relates
           to
           the
           lawfulnesse
           ,
           and
           validitie
           of
           this
           Power
           of
           voting
           as
           those
           from
           whom
           they
           received
           it
           .
           Now
           we
           may
           discourse
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           who
           without
           dispute
           were
           for
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           no
           more
           
           than
           Priests
           ,
           if
           we
           speak
           of
           their
           Orders
           ;
           and
           neverthelesse
           seing
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           fewnesse
           of
           Bishops
           in
           those
           earlie
           times
           had
           obliged
           the
           Apostles
           to
           give
           them
           a
           Power
           to
           act
           and
           vote
           in
           the
           Council
           as
           as
           tho
           they
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           consider
           them
           as
           raised
           to
           a
           higher
           degree
           than
           that
           of
           meer
           Priests
           ,
           becaus
           of
           this
           branch
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           does
           all
           in
           General
           Councils
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Order
           .
           By
           which
           means
           the
           Promises
           which
           our
           Saviour
           made
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           preserving
           them
           from
           errour
           in
           their
           common
           deliberations
           about
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           appertained
           to
           the
           Elders
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           the
           Apostles
           .
           And
           by
           consequence
           the
           Council
           of
           Hierusalem
           was
           a
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           the
           same
           sense
           that
           we
           affirme
           it
           of
           the
           General
           Councils
           which
           have
           been
           held
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           ,
           seing
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           it
           is
           not
           derived
           purely
           from
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           likewise
           from
           the
           special
           assistance
           which
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           gave
           to
           the
           Elders
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shown
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           192.
           
           It
           may
           be
           objected
           2.
           against
           General
           Councils
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           (
           as
           he
           is
           quoted
           ,
           and
           translated
           by
           this
           Author
           in
           his
           
             Vindic.
             of
             some
             Prot.
             Princ.
             p.
          
           19.
           )
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           his
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           where
           we
           find
           him
           speaking
           thus
           to
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           
             they
             were
             met
             freely
             to
             declare
             their
             Opinions
          
           about
           the
           matter
           (
           the
           rebaptizing
           
           
             of
             those
             who
             had
             been
             baptized
             by
             Heretiques
             )
             ,
          
           judging
           no
           man
           ,
           nor
           denying
           Communion
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           if
           he
           dissent
           ;
           for
           neither
           d●…th
           any
           of
           us
           constitute
           himselfe
           Bishop
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           by
           tyrannical
           terrour
           ●…ompel
           his
           Collegues
           to
           a
           necessitie
           of
           obeying
           ,
           since
           every
           Bishop
           being
           free
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           own
           power
           ,
           has
           his
           ownfree
           choice
           ,
           and
           can
           neither
           be
           judged
           by
           another
           ,
           nor
           judge
           another
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           all
           expect
           the
           judgment
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           alone
           has
           power
           both
           to
           advance
           us
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           of
           our
           government
           .
        
         
           193.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           these
           words
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           as
           they
           lie
           ,
           they
           afford
           very
           good
           grounds
           to
           reject
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           .
           But
           there
           is
           no
           necessitie
           for
           us
           to
           take
           them
           in
           this
           rigour
           ;
           for
           if
           S.
           Cyprian
           had
           held
           it
           absolutely
           true
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Bishop
             can
             be
             judged
             by
             another
             ,
          
           how
           could
           he
           advise
           S.
           Stephen
           B.
           of
           Rome
           to
           excommunicate
           ,
           and
           depose
           Marcianus
           Archbishop
           of
           Arles
           for
           being
           a
           Novatian
           ?
           Was
           not
           he
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           he
           sentenced
           ,
           and
           judged
           at
           his
           instance
           ?
           Can
           any
           one
           think
           ,
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           took
           himselfe
           for
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           when
           he
           procured
           this
           wolfe
           to
           be
           drove
           from
           among
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Or
           that
           he
           thought
           himselfe
           to
           do
           an
           injust
           thing
           in
           being
           an
           instrument
           of
           
             compelling
             him
             to
             a
             necessitie
             of
             obeying
             ?
          
           Or
           that
           he
           thought
           it
           an
           encroachment
           upon
           the
           prerogative
           of
           Christ
           for
           S.
           Stephen
           to
           
             judge
             of
             his
             Goverment
          
           ?
           How
           easily
           might
           Marcianus
           have
           told
           
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             free
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             had
             his
             free
             choice
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             expect
             the
             judgment
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             alone
             had
             power
             to
             advance
             him
             to
             the
             goverment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             his
             goverment
             ?
          
           And
           in
           case
           he
           had
           made
           this
           Plea
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           S.
           Cyprian
           could
           have
           refused
           to
           accept
           it
           for
           good
           ,
           seing
           it
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           his
           own
           Doctrin
           ,
           if
           he
           held
           it
           to
           be
           absolutely
           true
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Bishop
             can
             judge
             another
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Christ
             alone
             has
             power
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             goverment
             .
          
        
         
           194.
           
           This
           proceeding
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           towards
           Marcianus
           evidently
           shows
           ,
           that
           the
           aforesaid
           Passage
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           all
           the
           rigour
           as
           the
           words
           sound
           .
           And
           therefore
           nothing
           can
           be
           inferred
           from
           thence
           which
           makes
           against
           General
           Councils
           ,
           becaus
           the
           power
           of
           excommunicating
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           infers
           all
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           we
           ascribe
           to
           General
           Councils
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           power
           of
           excommunicating
           and
           judging
           Schismatiques
           supposes
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           an
           irresistible
           power
           of
           commanding
           in
           all
           things
           appertaining
           to
           the
           edification
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Bodie
           ;
           and
           the
           power
           of
           excommunicating
           and
           judging
           Heretiques
           supposes
           an
           Infallible
           power
           of
           declaring
           what
           the
           true
           Faith
           is
           .
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           which
           truth
           the
           Reader
           may
           turn
           over
           to
           §
           .
           22.
           
           N.
           138.
           &
           
             seq
             .
             chap.
          
           2.
           where
           I
           have
           shown
           at
           large
           ,
           that
           
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           can
           receive
           no
           power
           from
           Christ
           to
           excommunicate
           any
           person
           for
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           not
           infallibly
           certain
           that
           their
           own
           Faith
           is
           true
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           ,
           that
           every
           Bishop
           is
           personally
           infallible
           in
           all
           he
           teaches
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           they
           are
           infallible
           as
           long
           as
           they
           follow
           the
           Definitions
           of
           General
           Councils
           in
           such
           matters
           as
           are
           defined
           ,
           or
           the
           indubitable
           and
           known
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           Diffusive
           in
           such
           things
           as
           are
           not
           defined
           ,
           by
           which
           latter
           means
           it
           was
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           was
           infalliblie
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrin
           for
           which
           he
           procured
           Marcianus
           to
           be
           deposed
           ,
           was
           contrarie
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           If
           the
           Dr.
           think
           fit
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           have
           power
           to
           excommunicate
           and
           judge
           their
           Collegues
           in
           cases
           of
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           he
           is
           obliged
           as
           much
           as
           we
           to
           explicate
           this
           passage
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           he
           'l
           not
           think
           it
           worth
           his
           while
           to
           alledge
           it
           against
           General
           Councils
           .
           For
           the
           power
           of
           excommunicating
           and
           judging
           Heretical
           and
           Schismatical
           Bishops
           is
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           main
           exceptions
           which
           are
           brought
           against
           General
           Councils
           ,
           becaus
           it
           imports
           a
           power
           of
           
             imposing
             Laws
             and
             Rules
             on
             Bishops
             without
             their
             consent
             ,
          
           which
           he
           sais
           
             ubi
             supra
             p.
          
           25.
           is
           an
           
             usurpation
             upon
             the
             Episcopal
             Authoritie
          
           ,
           and
           moreover
           excludes
           them
           from
           any
           power
           of
           judging
           and
           voting
           in
           their
           own
           Caus
           ,
           which
           is
           urged
           as
           an
           unanswerable
           exception
           against
           the
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           
           becaus
           Protestants
           were
           not
           permitted
           to
           sit
           as
           judges
           therin
           of
           the
           Heresies
           wherof
           they
           were
           accused
           .
        
         
           195.
           
           If
           the
           Dr.
           tel
           me
           1.
           that
           Marcianus
           was
           a
           
             notorious
             Heretique
             and
             Schismatique
          
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           grants
           in
           his
           aforesaid
           
             Vindicat.
             p.
          
           26.
           that
           such
           Bishops
           may
           be
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           deposed
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           altho
           Bishops
           are
           never
           so
           
             notorious
             Heretiques
             and
             Schismatiques
          
           ,
           yet
           seing
           they
           are
           to
           be
           censured
           by
           Bishops
           for
           their
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           they
           must
           necessarily
           have
           Bishops
           for
           their
           judges
           .
           And
           then
           let
           him
           show
           ,
           how
           this
           Negative
           Proposition
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           can
           be
           absolutely
           true
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Bishop
             can
             be
             judged
             by
             another
             ,
             nor
             judge
             another
             .
          
           But
           by
           the
           way
           what
           is
           it
           he
           means
           here
           by
           a
           
             notorious
             Heretique
          
           ?
           For
           asmuch
           as
           J
           have
           been
           able
           to
           learn
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           means
           one
           who
           contradicts
           
             some
             plain
             and
             acknowledged
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
          
           (
           see
           his
           
             Vindicat
             p.
          
           30.
           )
           which
           is
           such
           a
           Notion
           of
           
             a
             notorious
             Heretique
          
           ,
           as
           no
           one
           can
           desire
           a
           better
           to
           prove
           Protestants
           to
           be
           all
           
             notorious
             Heretiques
          
           ,
           seing
           they
           professe
           to
           follow
           those
           Doctrins
           which
           the
           first
           Reformers
           broached
           against
           the
           known
           Faith
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           of
           the
           time
           wherin
           they
           lived
           .
           Why
           should
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Marcianus
           be
           a
           
             notorious
             Heresie
          
           ,
           becaus
           it
           contradicted
           the
           acknowledged
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           singularities
           of
           Protestants
           and
           the
           first
           Reformers
           be
           no
           
             notorious
             Heresies
          
           ,
           altho
           they
           
           contradicted
           the
           acknowledged
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           their
           time
           ?
           Either
           let
           both
           of
           them
           be
           said
           to
           be
           
             notorious
             Heretiques
          
           or
           neither
           ,
           seing
           they
           are
           both
           of
           them
           cast
           and
           sentenced
           as
           such
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           their
           respective
           times
           .
           If
           he
           will
           never
           grant
           any
           to
           be
           
             notorious
             Heretiques
          
           whilst
           
             there
             is
             a
             dispute
             whether
             they
             be
             Heretiques
             or
             no
             ,
          
           nor
           any
           thing
           to
           be
           a
           
             notorious
             Heresie
          
           whilst
           
             there
             is
             any
             Controversie
             whether
             it
             be
             an
             Heresie
             or
             no
             ,
          
           he
           will
           make
           it
           impossible
           that
           there
           ever
           should
           be
           any
           
             notorious
             Heretiques
          
           ,
           or
           
             notorious
             Heresies
          
           ;
           for
           to
           be
           sure
           all
           Heretiques
           and
           their
           followers
           will
           dispute
           hard
           to
           prove
           the
           Doctrin
           which
           they
           denie
           to
           be
           no
           
             plain
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           their
           Novelties
           to
           be
           no
           Heresies
           (
           and
           so
           questionlesse
           Marcianus
           did
           with
           his
           Novatians
           )
           ,
           whose
           Controversies
           and
           brawls
           ought
           to
           be
           reckoned
           of
           no
           moment
           to
           invalidate
           the
           unanimous
           judgment
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           condemned
           ,
           whose
           Authoritie
           alone
           makes
           them
           
             notorious
             Heretiques
          
           ,
           and
           their
           singularities
           
             notorious
             Heresies
          
           .
           Indeed
           if
           the
           Visible
           Church
           dispute
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           resolved
           whether
           a
           Doctrin
           be
           Heresie
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           know
           of
           no
           bodie
           who
           sais
           that
           any
           such
           controverted
           Point
           is
           a
           
             notorious
             Heresie
          
           ,
           or
           a
           notorious
           truth
           .
           But
           if
           the
           dispute
           be
           between
           the
           Visible
           Church
           and
           those
           who
           have
           departed
           from
           her
           (
           as
           it
           happened
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Marcian
           and
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           such
           controverted
           Points
           
           as
           are
           held
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           known
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           
             notorious
             Heresies
          
           ,
           unlesse
           we
           destroy
           the
           present
           supposition
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           the
           
             denial
             of
             some
             plain
             and
             acknowledged
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
          
           is
           a
           
             notorious
             Heresie
          
           .
           Let
           this
           Author
           give
           a
           good
           reason
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           why
           the
           denial
           of
           any
           Doctrin
           which
           was
           held
           by
           the
           Church
           in
           Marcian's
           time
           should
           be
           the
           
             denial
             of
             a
             plain
             and
             acknowledged
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           denial
           of
           so
           manie
           Doctrins
           as
           the
           first
           Reformers
           rejected
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           their
           times
           ,
           should
           be
           no
           
             denial
             of
             so
             manie
             plain
             and
             acknowledged
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           196.
           
           If
           he
           tel
           me
           2.
           out
           of
           his
           Vindicat.
           p.
           26
           that
           the
           Power
           which
           Bishops
           have
           of
           deposing
           Heretical
           Bishops
           does
           not
           proceed
           from
           a
           
             Superiour
             Iurisdiction
          
           which
           they
           have
           
             over
             each
             other
          
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           
             obligation
             which
             all
             Bishops
             have
             as
             far
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             be
             corrupted
             with
             Heresies
          
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           cannot
           lay
           an
           obligation
           on
           one
           man
           to
           punish
           another
           man's
           crimes
           without
           giving
           him
           a
           
             Superiour
             Iurisdiction
          
           over
           him
           ,
           becaus
           this
           obligation
           essentially
           supposes
           a
           Command
           ,
           and
           a
           Command
           from
           our
           Saviour
           to
           punish
           another's
           crimes
           is
           most
           formally
           the
           giving
           of
           a
           
             Superiour
             Iurisdiction
          
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           Which
           general
           Doctrin
           as
           it
           proves
           that
           Bishops
           have
           a
           
             Superiour
             Iurisdiction
          
           over
           all
           Heretiques
           whom
           they
           are
           obliged
           
           by
           our
           Saviour's
           Command
           to
           censure
           ,
           so
           it
           shows
           that
           they
           have
           a
           special
           
             Superiour
             Iurisdiction
          
           over
           Bishops
           
             considered
             as
             Bishops
          
           ,
           becaus
           of
           the
           special
           punishment
           of
           Deposition
           which
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           inflict
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           being
           the
           deprivation
           of
           an
           Office
           and
           Jurisdiction
           which
           they
           have
           immediately
           received
           from
           Christ
           ,
           necessarily
           supposes
           a
           special
           Command
           from
           him
           to
           take
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           else
           can
           give
           them
           this
           Power
           ?
           )
           And
           this
           Command
           is
           most
           formally
           a
           special
           
             Superiour
             Iurisdiction
          
           which
           they
           have
           over
           them
           
             considered
             as
             Bishops
          
           in
           cases
           of
           Heresie
           .
           And
           thus
           the
           
             obligation
             which
             all
             Bishops
             have
             to
             see
             that
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             corrupted
             with
             Heresie
          
           is
           so
           far
           from
           impairing
           the
           
             Superiour
             Iurisdiction
          
           of
           one
           Bishop
           over
           another
           ,
           that
           it
           evidently
           infers
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           ill
           step
           towards
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           .
           But
           after
           all
           let
           the
           Power
           of
           Bishops
           to
           depose
           Bishops
           proceed
           from
           what
           caus
           this
           Author
           pleases
           ,
           yet
           seing
           he
           grants
           that
           Bishops
           have
           Power
           to
           depose
           one
           another
           in
           certain
           cases
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           they
           have
           Power
           to
           judge
           one
           another
           in
           certain
           cases
           ,
           and
           then
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           above
           ,
           let
           him
           show
           how
           this
           Negative
           Doctrin
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           can
           be
           absolutely
           true
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Bishop
             can
             be
             judged
             by
             another
             ,
             nor
             judge
             another
             .
          
        
         
           197.
           
           The
           True
           occasion
           and
           meaning
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           words
           is
           as
           follows
           .
           He
           was
           unhappily
           engaged
           with
           his
           Affrican
           Bishops
           in
           the
           defence
           
           of
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           rebaptizing
           those
           who
           had
           been
           baptized
           by
           Hereticks
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           him
           very
           clear
           for
           such
           reasons
           as
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           his
           Epistles
           to
           Januarius
           ,
           Quintus
           ,
           Pompeius
           ,
           and
           Jubaianus
           ;
           and
           he
           entertained
           the
           better
           opinion
           of
           it
           ,
           becaus
           Aggrippinus
           one
           of
           his
           Predecessors
           in
           the
           See
           of
           Carthage
           had
           embraced
           it
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           it
           in
           a
           Council
           .
           And
           besides
           this
           ,
           Firmilian
           Bishop
           of
           Caesarea
           together
           with
           a
           great
           manie
           others
           of
           Cappadocia
           ,
           Cilicia
           ,
           Galatia
           ,
           and
           other
           Eastern
           Countries
           were
           as
           zealous
           for
           it
           as
           himselfe
           .
           However
           by
           reason
           he
           found
           a
           great
           opposition
           from
           his
           Collegues
           in
           other
           parts
           ,
           and
           particularly
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           under
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           generally
           from
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Italie
           ,
           he
           was
           unwilling
           on
           the
           one
           side
           to
           confide
           so
           much
           in
           his
           own
           judgment
           as
           to
           think
           that
           he
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           he
           was
           too
           great
           a
           lover
           of
           truth
           not
           to
           take
           all
           necessarie
           Precautions
           for
           the
           securitie
           of
           a
           Doctrin
           which
           he
           held
           for
           such
           .
           He
           therefore
           as
           Metropolitan
           called
           a
           Council
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           his
           Province
           to
           consult
           freely
           upon
           the
           Matter
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           he
           were
           abetted
           by
           the
           concurrence
           of
           their
           Votes
           ,
           the
           Doctrin
           which
           he
           esteemed
           true
           might
           receive
           the
           publique
           recommendation
           of
           their
           whole
           Province
           .
           But
           he
           took
           special
           care
           herin
           ,
           that
           their
           Declaration
           in
           it's
           favour
           should
           not
           be
           accompanied
           with
           any
           Ecclesiastical
           Censures
           
           on
           the
           Contraveners
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           one
           should
           be
           
             denied
             Communion
             if
             he
             dissented
          
           ,
           or
           the
           worse
           looked
           upon
           ,
           or
           esteemed
           to
           do
           an
           ill
           thing
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Collegues
           for
           any
           such
           dissent
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           contrarie
           Doctrin
           should
           be
           pronounced
           Heretical
           or
           erroneous
           in
           Faith
           (
           all
           which
           is
           signified
           when
           he
           sais
           
             judging
             no
             man
          
           )
           ,
           as
           holding
           it
           unreasonable
           that
           a
           Provincial
           Council
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           more
           than
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Teaching
           Church
           ,
           should
           prescribe
           Laws
           to
           be
           observed
           by
           their
           whole
           Bodie
           .
           He
           took
           himselfe
           with
           his
           Affrican
           Bishops
           to
           have
           Authoritie
           enough
           to
           passe
           what
           judgment
           they
           thought
           best
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           was
           not
           undoubtedly
           known
           to
           be
           either
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           as
           he
           held
           this
           Doctrin
           of
           Rebaptization
           was
           not
           ;
           and
           seing
           he
           could
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           other
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           the
           same
           power
           to
           give
           in
           their
           judgments
           concerning
           it
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           no
           lesse
           than
           Tyrannie
           to
           go
           about
           to
           
             compel
             them
             to
             a
             necessitie
             of
             obeying
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           left
           both
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           and
           his
           Council's
           judgment
           together
           with
           the
           judgment
           of
           those
           who
           stood
           in
           opposition
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           Sovereign
           Cognizance
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             who
             alone
             had
             the
             power
             to
             judge
          
           which
           partie
           was
           in
           the
           right
           ;
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           difference
           should
           be
           determined
           in
           a
           General
           Assemblie
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           afterwards
           was
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           .
           It
           was
           this
           consideration
           which
           made
           him
           say
           to
           the
           Fathers
           
             for
             neither
             
             doth
             any
             of
             us
             constitute
             himselfe
             Bishop
             of
             Bishops
             ,
          
           by
           which
           he
           meant
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           them
           pretended
           to
           take
           from
           their
           Collegues
           throughout
           the
           world
           that
           Right
           which
           he
           owned
           they
           had
           of
           chusing
           which
           side
           they
           pleased
           about
           the
           Doctrin
           in
           debate
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           confessed
           themselves
           to
           have
           no
           power
           over
           them
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           vested
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           who
           were
           by
           Christ's
           Institution
           in
           all
           matters
           relating
           to
           the
           Faith
           
             Bishops
             of
             Bishops
          
           and
           Teachers
           of
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           198.
           
           This
           explication
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           words
           is
           nothing
           else
           in
           effect
           ,
           but
           what
           S.
           Augustin
           delivers
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Baptis
             .
             contr
             .
             Donatist
             .
          
           He
           there
           tels
           us
           first
           ,
           lib.
           2.
           cap.
           8.
           how
           much
           S.
           Cyprian
           depended
           on
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           own
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           came
           not
           to
           be
           moved
           with
           the
           contrarie
           Custom
           that
           was
           alledged
           against
           him
           ,
           viz
           becaus
           it
           was
           not
           mado
           out
           to
           him
           (
           
             nondum
             asserta
             )
          
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           not
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           held
           it
           lawful
           to
           prefer
           our
           own
           private
           reasons
           before
           the
           undoubted
           Tradition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           he
           was
           not
           satisfied
           of
           the
           Universalitie
           of
           this
           Custom
           ,
           by
           reason
           Firmilian
           had
           informed
           him
           (
           with
           what
           truth
           I
           know
           not
           )
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           contrarie
           Custom
           in
           their
           parts
           of
           the
           East
           .
           And
           besides
           the
           point
           in
           dispute
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           a
           mixed
           nature
           partly
           Doctrinal
           ,
           and
           partly
           of
           Disciplin
           and
           that
           Negative
           too
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           been
           
           induced
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Custom
           was
           a
           culpable
           Omission
           ,
           becaus
           the
           belief
           of
           it's
           lawfulnesse
           seemed
           to
           want
           an
           Universal
           approbation
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           great
           opposition
           which
           so
           manie
           famous
           Bishops
           who
           were
           zealous
           for
           the
           Catholique
           Unitie
           ,
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           might
           persuade
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           Apostolical
           Tradition
           .
           
             Quiae
             tunc
             non
             extiterant
          
           ,
           sais
           S.
           Augustin
           ,
           
             nisi
             qui
             ei
             consuetudinem
             opponerent
             ,
             defensiones
             autem
             ipsius
             consuetudinis
             non
             tales
             afferrent
             quibus
             illa
             talis
             anima
             moveretur
             ,
             noluit
             vir
             gravissimus
             rationes
             suas
             etsi
             non
             veras
             ,
             quod
             eum
             latebat
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             non
             victas
             veraciquidem
             ,
             sed
             tamen
             nondum
             assertae
             consuetudini
             cedere
             .
          
           2.
           
           He
           tels
           us
           lib.
           3.
           cap.
           3.
           the
           extent
           of
           that
           
             libertie
             and
             freedom
             of
             judgment
          
           which
           S.
           Cyprian
           gives
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           viz
           that
           they
           may
           judge
           as
           they
           see
           caus
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           what
           resolution
           they
           shall
           see
           fitting
           in
           all
           
             such
             Questions
          
           as
           have
           not
           been
           throughly
           
             sifted
             and
             cleared
          
           ,
           as
           this
           Point
           of
           Rebaptization
           which
           had
           caused
           so
           manie
           disputes
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           never
           had
           been
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           the
           truth
           may
           the
           more
           easily
           appear
           by
           this
           means
           .
           
             In
             Quaestionibus
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             quae
             nondum
             eliquatissima
             perspectione
             discussae
             sunt
             .
             Nover
             at
             enim
             quantam
             Sacramenti
             profunditatem
             tunc
             omnis
             Ecclesia
             variâ
             disputatione
             versab
             at
             ,
             liberumque
             faciebat
             quaerendi
             arbitrium
             ,
             ut
             examinata
             veritas
             panderetur
             .
          
           And
           Lib.
           6.
           cap.
           7.
           he
           sais
           that
           this
           libertie
           was
           referred
           by
           S.
           Cyprian
           himselfe
           to
           the
           time
           wherin
           there
           was
           a
           search
           made
           into
           
           the
           truth
           of
           obscure
           Doctrins
           ,
           
             in
             quo
             quae
             ab
             illis
             tractata
             sunt
             nondum
             declarata
             sine
             ambagim
             hauriebantur
             ,
             sed
             adhuc
             clausa
             magno
             molimine
             quaerebantur
             .
          
           3.
           
           He
           tels
           us
           Lib.
           2.
           cap
           4.
           that
           〈◊〉
           perfect
           sifting
           and
           clearing
           of
           a
           Point
           is
           effected
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           whose
           Declaration
           had
           prevailed
           with
           him
           to
           dissent
           from
           S.
           Cyprian
           about
           Rebaptizing
           those
           who
           had
           been
           baptized
           by
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           he
           makes
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           would
           have
           prevailed
           with
           S.
           Cyprian
           too
           to
           have
           altered
           his
           judgment
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           happened
           in
           his
           time
           .
           
             Nos
             ipsi
          
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             non
             auderemus
             hoc
             contra
             Cyprianum
             asserere
             ,
             nisi
             universae
             Ecclesiae
             concordissima
             authoritate
             firmati
             ,
             cui
             &
             ipse
             sine
             dubio
             cederet
             ,
             si
             jam
             illo
             tempore
             quaestionis
             hujus
             veritas
             eliquata
             &
             declarata
             per
             Concilium
             Plenarium
             solidaretur
             .
          
           4.
           
           He
           tels
           us
           Lib.
           7.
           
           Cap.
           53.
           that
           the
           sifting
           and
           clearing
           of
           controverted
           Doctrins
           is
           begun
           in
           Provincial
           Councils
           (
           such
           as
           this
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           was
           )
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           perfected
           in
           General
           Councils
           (
           such
           as
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           was
           )
           ,
           
             In
             Regionali
             Concilio
             inchoatur
             rerum
             eliquatio
             ,
             terminatur
             autem
             in
             Plenario
          
           ;
           and
           he
           speaks
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           Lib.
           2
           cap.
           9.
           
           He
           〈◊〉
           .
           tels
           us
           lib.
           1.
           cap.
           7.
           of
           the
           great
           obscuritie
           of
           the
           Question
           about
           Rebaptization
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           came
           at
           length
           to
           have
           a
           final
           determination
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           ,
           Quoniam
           ,
           sais
           he
           ,
           
             quaestionis
             bujus
             obscuritas
             prioribus
             Ecclesiae
             temporibus
             ante
             Schismae
             Donati
             magnos
             Viros
             &
             magnâ
             charitate
             praeditos
             ,
             Patres
             Episcopos
             inter
             se
             compulit
             salvâ
             pace
             disceptare
          
           
           atque
           fluctuare
           ;
           ut
           diu
           Conciliorum
           in
           suis
           quibusque
           regionibus
           adversa
           statuta
           nutaverint
           ,
           donec
           Plenario
           totius
           Orbis
           Concilio
           quod
           saluberrime
           fentiebatur
           etiam
           remotis
           dubitationibus
           firmaretur-And
           ib.
           cap.
           18.
           
           In
           qua
           tamen
           
             (
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
          
           )
           si
           aliud
           alii
           &
           aliud
           alii
           adhuc
           de
           ista
           quaestione
           salua
           pace
           sentirent
           ,
           donec
           universali
           Concilio
           unum
           aliquid
           eliquatum
           sincerumque
           placuisset
           .
           
             And
             a
             litle
             lower
          
           ,
           Nam
           illis
           temporibus
           antequam
           Concilii
           plenarii
           sententia
           quid
           in
           hac
           re
           sequendum
           esset
           ,
           totius
           Ecclesiae
           consensio
           confirmasset
           ,
           visum
           est
           ei
           cum
           ferme
           octoginta
           Episcopis
           Affricanarum
           Ecclesiarum
           ,
           omnem
           hominem
           qui
           extra
           Ecclesiae
           Catholicae
           unitatem
           baptizatus
           fuisset
           oportere
           ad
           Ecclesiae
           unitatem
           venientem
           denuò
           baptizari
           .
           And
           lib.
           6.
           cap.
           
             39.
             when
             he
             recounts
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             S.
             Cyprian's
             Council
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             this
             of
             Eugenius
             ab
             Ammedera
             ,
          
           Ego
           autem
           hoc
           idem
           dico
           ,
           censeo
           haereticos
           baptizandos
           esse
           ,
           
             to
             which
             he
             returns
             this
             answer
             ,
          
           sed
           non
           hoc
           censet
           Ecclesia
           cui
           Deus
           jam
           plenario
           etiam
           Concilio
           revelavit
           ,
           quod
           tunc
           aliter
           sapiebatis
           ,
           sed
           quia
           in
           vobis
           charitas
           salva
           erat
           in
           unitate
           permanebatis
           .
           
             And
             ib.
          
           cap.
           
             13.
             wheras
             Januarius
             a
             Lambese
             said
             ,
          
           secundum
           sanctarum
           Scripturarum
           Authoritatem
           decerno
           omnes
           Haereticos
           baptizandos
           ,
           &
           sic
           in
           Sanctam
           Ecclesiam
           admittendos
           ,
           
             he
             answers
          
           ,
           secundum
           Scripturarum
           Sanctarum
           authoritatem
           decrevit
           Concilium
           Catholicum
           orbis
           terrarum
           etiam
           in
           Haereticis
           inventum
           Christi
           baptismum
           non
           esse
           improbandum
           .
        
         
         
           199.
           
           Whoever
           diligently
           weighs
           these
           quotations
           will
           find
           the
           explication
           which
           I
           have
           given
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           words
           to
           be
           exactly
           according
           to
           S.
           Augustin's
           mind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           that
           they
           can
           make
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           ;
           seing
           besides
           their
           consent
           with
           the
           Church
           in
           S.
           Augustin's
           time
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           as
           easily
           reconciled
           to
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           of
           these
           times
           wherin
           we
           live
           .
           For
           we
           hold
           with
           S.
           Cyprian
           ,
           that
           Bishops
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           chuse
           that
           Opinion
           which
           they
           shall
           think
           most
           probable
           about
           any
           Doctrin
           that
           is
           controverted
           ,
           and
           disputed
           between
           Catholique
           and
           Catholique
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           no
           power
           to
           
             judge
             one
             another
          
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           or
           to
           
             denie
             one
             another
             the
             Communion
             if
             he
             dissent
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             compel
             one
             another
             to
             a
             necessitie
             of
             obeying
             ,
          
           but
           that
           each
           one's
           conscience
           after
           a
           due
           examination
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           his
           own
           supreme
           Guide
           under
           Christ
           ,
           who
           
             alone
             has
             the
             power
             of
             judging
          
           their
           proceedings
           herin
           .
           And
           if
           any
           of
           them
           out
           of
           a
           General
           Council
           go
           about
           to
           make
           their
           private
           consciences
           in
           such
           cases
           〈◊〉
           necessarie
           Rule
           which
           their
           other
           Collegues
           ought
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           interiourly
           assent
           to
           under
           forfeiture
           of
           their
           mystical
           union
           with
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           they
           properly
           make
           themselves
           
             tyrannical
             Bishops
             of
             Bishops
          
           in
           such
           matters
           wherin
           no
           man
           has
           a
           Right
           to
           play
           the
           Bishop
           .
           We
           hold
           likewise
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           assemble
           in
           Provincial
           
           Councils
           ,
           and
           take
           such
           disputes
           into
           consideration
           according
           as
           they
           find
           just
           and
           reasonable
           motives
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           establish
           therin
           such
           a
           Declaration
           concerning
           the
           debated
           points
           as
           in
           their
           judgments
           may
           seem
           to
           draw
           nearest
           to
           the
           truth
           ;
           but
           we
           hold
           likewise
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           
             agreeing
             Authoritie
             of
             the
             universal
             Church
             has
             declared
             in
             a
             Plenarie
             and
             Catholique
             Council
             of
             the
             whole
             world
          
           what
           the
           Faithfull
           ought
           to
           believe
           in
           such
           points
           ,
           Bishops
           then
           lose
           their
           
             libertie
             of
             judgment
          
           ,
           and
           must
           submit
           their
           consciences
           and
           judgments
           to
           such
           Declarations
           ,
           as
           S.
           Augustin
           sais
           that
           S.
           Cyprian
           himselfe
           would
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           he
           seen
           his
           Opinion
           about
           Rebaptization
           disapproved
           by
           a
           Plenarie
           and
           General
           Council
           .
        
         
           200.
           
           If
           any
           one
           will
           contend
           here
           ,
           that
           the
           meaning
           of
           S.
           Cyprian's
           words
           was
           not
           the
           same
           〈◊〉
           S.
           Augustin
           represents
           it
           to
           be
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           was
           not
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           will
           be
           a
           strange
           attempt
           in
           any
           one
           who
           pretends
           to
           be
           of
           S.
           Augustin's
           Faith
           to
           quote
           S.
           Cyprian
           in
           such
           a
           sense
           as
           he
           has
           suppressed
           as
           unsafe
           ,
           or
           erroneous
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           am
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           S.
           Augustin
           spoke
           as
           he
           thought
           in
           his
           interpretation
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           ;
           for
           the
           words
           will
           naturally
           bear
           his
           meaning
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           without
           such
           limitations
           as
           he
           has
           given
           them
           ,
           Bishops
           necessarily
           lose
           their
           power
           of
           judging
           their
           Collegues
           
           when
           they
           fall
           into
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           .
           I
           could
           have
           produced
           out
           of
           S.
           Cyprian
           himselfe
           the
           grounds
           of
           this
           interpretation
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           I
           feared
           the
           swelling
           of
           the
           matter
           in
           hand
           ,
           which
           is
           alreadie
           grown
           to
           a
           greater
           bulk
           than
           I
           designed
           at
           first
           .
           And
           if
           S.
           Augustin
           spoke
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           we
           cannot
           desire
           a
           better
           Authoritie
           than
           his
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           man
           most
           unquestionably
           holie
           and
           learned
           ,
           and
           throughly
           versed
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Affrican
           Churches
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           S.
           Cyprian's
           case
           .
           What
           I
           have
           here
           said
           shall
           suffice
           for
           the
           examination
           of
           this
           passage
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           the
           rather
           undertaken
           ,
           becaus
           I
           find
           it
           to
           be
           the
           ground-work
           of
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           whole
           Treatise
           of
           his
           
             Vindication
             of
             some
             Prot.
             Princ.
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           201.
           
           It
           may
           be
           objected
           3.
           against
           General
           Councils
           out
           of
           his
           aforesaid
           
             Vindication
             p.
          
           51●…
           that
           
             their
             bare
             authoritie
             never
             put
             an
             end
             to
             any
             Dispute
             any
             further
             than
             they
             were
             backed
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Power
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             Argument
             that
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             those
             days
             such
             Councils
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             the
             supreme
             Tribunals
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           202.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           discourse
           be
           good
           in
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           against
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           unsuccesseful
           in
           us
           when
           we
           turn
           it
           against
           the
           H.
           Scripture's
           being
           the
           onely
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           for
           
             the
             bare
             Authoritie
             of
             these
             sacred
             Books
             never
             put
             an
             end
             to
             
             any
             Dispute
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             they
             were
             backed
             by
             the
             temporal
             Power
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Argument
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             those
             days
             the
             H.
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Iudge
             of
             Controversies
             .
          
           Thus
           his
           erroneous
           zele
           against
           General
           Councils
           has
           transported
           him
           so
           far
           as
           to
           destroy
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           H.
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           substituted
           in
           their
           place
           to
           determin
           disputes
           in
           Religion
           .
        
         
           203.
           
           I
           say
           therefore
           ,
           that
           the
           Anathemas
           which
           the
           Catholique
           Fathers
           annexed
           to
           their
           Decrees
           are
           a
           better
           Argument
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           they
           believed
           General
           Councils
           to
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           than
           the
           perverse
           disobedience
           of
           Heretiques
           is
           to
           show
           that
           there
           was
           no
           such
           belief
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           For
           with
           what
           conscience
           could
           they
           *
           
             deliver
             up
             to
             Satan
          
           all
           those
           who
           would
           not
           
             believe
             as
             they
             did
          
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           had
           an
           Infallible
           assurance
           that
           their
           own
           belief
           was
           true
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           Power
           which
           they
           could
           not
           receive
           from
           Christ
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shown
           above
           .
           Besides
           ,
           true
           Christians
           ought
           to
           learn
           what
           they
           are
           to
           believe
           about
           General
           Councils
           from
           Catholiques
           who
           submitted
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           Heretiques
           who
           made
           no
           account
           of
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           proved
           ,
           that
           in
           former
           Ages
           men
           were
           members
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           altho
           they
           refused
           to
           acquiesce
           with
           the
           Decrees
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           weaken
           their
           Authoritie
           .
           And
           when
           he
           has
           made
           this
           out
           ,
           I
           will
           confesse
           that
           he
           has
           said
           something
           to
           the
           purpose
           against
           General
           
           Councils
           ,
           and
           not
           til
           then
           .
           Where
           lies
           the
           force
           of
           this
           con●…equence
           ,
           
             The
             Arians
          
           ,
           for
           example
           ,
           
             did
             not
             give
             over
             their
             contention
             after
             they
             were
             condemned
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             .
             Therefore
             Catholiques
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             to
             be
             infallible
             ?
          
           I
           say
           where
           lies
           the
           force
           of
           this
           consequence
           ?
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           thing
           that
           can
           stand
           the
           Doctor
           in
           any
           stead
           .
           For
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Arians
           belief
           of
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ;
           neither
           can
           any
           one
           esteem
           them
           for
           fit
           examples
           to
           follow
           ,
           who
           holds
           them
           for
           Heretiques
           ,
           and
           aliens
           from
           God.
           It
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           imagin
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           departed
           against
           all
           reason
           from
           the
           known
           and
           peaceble
           profession
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           might
           he
           carried
           by
           the
           like
           passion
           to
           denie
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           same
           .
           For
           one
           sin
           seldom
           comes
           alone
           ,
           and
           
             one
             Abysse
             calls
             on
             another
             .
             Psalm
             .
          
           41.
           
        
         
           204.
           
           Besides
           ,
           if
           the
           discourse
           be
           of
           the
           Arians
           ,
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           admit
           of
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           General
           Councils
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           rejected
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           becaus
           they
           might
           think
           this
           Council
           not
           to
           be
           a
           truly
           General
           one
           for
           want
           of
           some
           conditions
           which
           they
           judged
           necessarie
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           becaus
           they
           held
           matters
           not
           to
           have
           been
           carried
           therin
           freely
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           caus
           had
           been
           discussed
           with
           too
           much
           precipitation
           ,
           as
           the
           Greek
           Church
           at
           this
           day
           which
           acknowledges
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           General
           Councils
           no
           lesse
           than
           Catholiques
           ,
           
           does
           however
           refuse
           to
           acquiesce
           with
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           ,
           altho
           they
           were
           present
           at
           it
           and
           confirmed
           it's
           Decrees
           ,
           becaus
           of
           some
           frivolous
           exceptions
           which
           their
           pride
           and
           faction
           have
           suggested
           to
           them
           against
           it
           since
           that
           time
           .
           A
           small
           colour
           will
           serve
           the
           turn
           when
           men
           are
           obstinately
           bent
           to
           act
           unreasonably
           .
           It
           is
           apparent
           from
           the
           restlesse
           endeavours
           which
           the
           Arians
           used
           to
           procure
           a
           Council
           that
           might
           speak
           their
           sense
           ,
           that
           they
           attributed
           a
           greater
           power
           to
           Councils
           than
           Protestants
           will
           allow
           them
           to
           have
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           they
           thought
           by
           this
           means
           to
           work
           the
           whole
           Church
           to
           an
           admission
           of
           their
           belief
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           those
           times
           held
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           Councils
           for
           sacred
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           material
           that
           their
           Heresie
           never
           ceased
           till
           it
           was
           suppressed
           by
           the
           Imperial
           Power
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           can
           onely
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           brought
           to
           a
           confession
           of
           the
           truth
           more
           through
           fear
           of
           punishment
           than
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           most
           men
           are
           to
           an
           amendment
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           Our
           Lord
           instituted
           General
           Councils
           as
           a
           means
           of
           putting
           an
           end
           to
           Disputes
           ,
           but
           so
           as
           to
           leave
           to
           Heretiques
           the
           free
           use
           of
           their
           wills
           .
           The
           Definitions
           that
           are
           made
           therin
           are
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           Peace
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           accept
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           will
           rather
           chuse
           to
           continue
           in
           their
           singularities
           ,
           the
           fault
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           own
           depraved
           minds
           .
           After
           their
           
           caus
           is
           heard
           and
           judged
           there
           is
           no
           room
           left
           for
           a
           reasonable
           Dispute
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           will
           dispute
           against
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           becaus
           they
           have
           the
           power
           of
           doing
           good
           or
           evil
           ,
           and
           not
           becaus
           God
           would
           not
           have
           them
           do
           onely
           what
           is
           good
           by
           obeying
           the
           Council
           If
           this
           Objection
           prove
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           it
           will
           prove
           in
           like
           manner
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           which
           assembled
           at
           Hierusalem
           was
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           becaus
           their
           Authoritie
           did
           not
           put
           a
           total
           end
           to
           the
           Dispute
           about
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           there
           remained
           manie
           obstinate
           persons
           who
           persisted
           in
           their
           errour
           ,
           as
           tho
           there
           never
           had
           been
           any
           Declaration
           against
           it
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Elders
           .
           Those
           who
           were
           pr●…destin
           ed
           to
           glorie
           hearkned
           to
           this
           Council
           ,
           which
           end
           has
           been
           likewise
           obtained
           by
           God
           in
           all
           the
           General
           Councils
           that
           have
           been
           held
           since
           ,
           and
           if
           Reprobates
           grow
           never
           the
           better
           by
           their
           Declarations
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           impute
           their
           ruin
           to
           the
           want
           of
           Authoritie
           in
           the
           Councils
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           not
           cooperating
           with
           that
           Grace
           which
           God
           affords
           them
           by
           Councils
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             29.
             
             P.
             44.
             
          
           But
           cannot
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           meet
           and
           act
           by
           it's
           Representatives
           ,
           as
           Kingdoms
           aud
           Commonwealths
           do
           ?
        
         
           205.
           
           Replie
           .
           If
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           signifie
           the
           Catholique
           Teaching
           Church
           ,
           it
           may
           
             meet
             and
             act
             by
             it's
             Representatives
             as
             Kingdoms
             
             and
             Commonwealths
             do
          
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           that
           their
           Acts
           are
           to
           passe
           for
           the
           Acts
           of
           their
           whole
           Bodie
           .
           But
           if
           it
           signifie
           
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             the
             Faithfull
             ,
          
           he
           might
           have
           spared
           his
           discourse
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           for
           he
           knows
           that
           this
           is
           none
           of
           our
           Doctrin
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             30.
             
             P.
             45.
             
          
           The
           Dispute
           between
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           and
           some
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           which
           is
           managed
           with
           so
           much
           warmth
           and
           zele
           about
           the
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           proceeds
           in
           this
           Controversie
           about
           a
           visible
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ;
           for
           nothing
           else
           will
           do
           the
           Protestant
           〈◊〉
           any
           hurt
           ,
           or
           the
           Popish
           Caus
           any
           good
           .
        
         
           206.
           
           Replie
           .
           It
           is
           not
           worth
           while
           to
           guesse
           who
           were
           the
           managers
           of
           this
           Dispute
           ,
           which
           he
           here
           points
           at
           .
           Onely
           I
           observe
           ,
           that
           no
           Dispute
           can
           passe
           without
           his
           Censure
           .
           When
           we
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           has
           been
           allways
           visible
           ,
           our
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           has
           been
           a
           succession
           of
           Pastors
           and
           People
           visibly
           continued
           in
           all
           Age●…
           since
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Faith
           has
           been
           accompanied
           with
           many
           Marks
           and
           vehement
           Presumptions
           of
           truth
           ,
           which
           are
           no
           where
           else
           to
           he
           found
           amongst
           Christians
           ,
           and
           whereby
           it
           has
           been
           always
           distinguished
           from
           Heretical
           and
           Schismatical
           Congregations
           .
           We
           affirme
           likewise
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Church
           is
           thus
           qualified
           is
           the
           very
           Church
           which
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           established
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           Now
           supposing
           we
           make
           out
           this
           perpetual
           visibilitie
           in
           behalfe
           of
           
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           pretend
           to
           do
           ,
           the
           
             Protestant
             Caus
          
           must
           necessarily
           suffer
           very
           much
           ,
           altho
           our
           Lord
           had
           instituted
           no
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           for
           the
           manifestation
           of
           Heresies
           .
           For
           seing
           Protestants
           do
           not
           pretend
           ,
           that
           their
           Religion
           as
           such
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           Reformed
           was
           professed
           for
           several
           hundred
           years
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           we
           may
           reasonably
           infer
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           was
           preached
           by
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           which
           is
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           visible
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           holds
           a
           contrarie
           belief
           to
           manie
           of
           their
           tenets
           .
           The
           very
           opposition
           of
           that
           Church
           in
           this
           Hypothesis
           ought
           to
           passe
           for
           a
           just
           prejudice
           against
           any
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           for
           a
           sufficient
           Proposal
           of
           any
           matter
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           the
           Non-necessitie
           of
           Circumcision
           which
           S.
           Paul
           confirmed
           with
           manie
           Miracles
           ,
           was
           sufficiently
           proposed
           to
           the
           Antiochians
           before
           the
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           of
           the
           Church
           assembled
           at
           Hierusalem
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             31.
             
             P.
             46.
             
          
           While
           there
           are
           any
           men
           who
           visibly
           professe
           Christianitie
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           207.
           
           Replie
           .
           The
           perpetual
           visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           too
           great
           an
           advantage
           to
           be
           absolutely
           granted
           ,
           and
           too
           evident
           to
           be
           absolutely
           denied
           .
           The
           way
           therefore
           must
           be
           to
           mince
           the
           visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           into
           a
           visible
           profession
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           this
           incommunicable
           propertie
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           becomes
           
           common
           to
           Heretiques
           ,
           who
           all
           professe
           to
           worship
           Christ
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           do
           so
           as
           to
           be
           difcovered
           and
           known
           they
           must
           passe
           for
           Members
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             §
             ,
             32.
             
             Ib.
             Having
             said
             that
          
           while
           there
           are
           any
           men
           who
           visibly
           professe
           Christianitie
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           a
           visible
           Church
           ,
           
             he
             immediately
             subjoins
          
           ,
           and
           what
           then
           ?
           What
           then
           ?
           Why
           then
           you
           must
           hear
           the
           Church
           ;
           then
           you
           must
           submit
           to
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           you
           must
           believe
           as
           the
           Church
           believes
           ,
           and
           receive
           your
           Faith
           from
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Definitions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           pray
           why
           so
           ?
           Has
           every
           visible
           Church
           this
           Authoritie
           ?
           No
           ;
           but
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           has
           .
           Suppose
           that
           ;
           but
           how
           shall
           I
           speak
           with
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           which
           is
           dispersed
           over
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           Christians
           all
           the
           world
           over
           ?
           Now
           it
           seems
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           speak
           with
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           what
           their
           belief
           is
           in
           all
           matters
           of
           Controversie
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           visible
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           it
           be
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           part
           in
           Holland
           ,
           and
           part
           in
           France
           &c.
           yet
           no
           man
           can
           see
           it
           all
           together
           ,
           nor
           speak
           with
           all
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           together
           ;
           and
           therefore
           tho
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           be
           visible
           ,
           it
           cannot
           determin
           any
           one
           Controversie
           ,
           unlesse
           there
           be
           some
           visible
           .
           Tribunal
           from
           which
           we
           must
           receive
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
        
         
           208.
           
           Replie
           .
           This
           is
           the
           onely
           place
           throughout
           his
           Discourse
           wherin
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           that
           
           dreadfull
           saying
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
             He
             that
             will
             not
             ●…ean
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             to
             thee
             as
             an
             Heathen
             and
             a
             Publican
             ,
          
           altho
           he
           has
           not
           wanted
           manie
           occasions
           that
           have
           called
           upon
           him
           to
           take
           it
           into
           consideration
           .
           And
           one
           would
           think
           by
           his
           way
           of
           reasoning
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           passed
           it
           over
           in
           silence
           here
           too
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           thought
           himselfe
           cock-sure
           of
           catching
           our
           Saviour
           tripping
           in
           his
           Veracitie
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           commands
           us
           to
           hear
           the
           Visible
           Church
           by
           which
           the
           Dr.
           gives
           us
           leave
           to
           suppose
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           having
           supposed
           thus
           much
           he
           very
           manfully
           undertakes
           to
           prove
           the
           impossibilitie
           of
           hearing
           it
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             Christians
             all
             the
             worldover
             ,
          
           from
           whence
           he
           concludes
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           hear
           it
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           becaus
           
             no
             one
             can
             see
             it
             all
             together
             ,
             nor
             speak
             with
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             together
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           he
           sais
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           continues
           to
           affirme
           at
           present
           p
           47.
           that
           
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             neither
             has
             nor
             can
             have
             any
             visible
             Tribunal
          
           by
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           Represented
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           declare
           it's
           judgment
           about
           any
           controverted
           Doctrin
           .
           So
           that
           seing
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           according
           to
           his
           Notion
           of
           it
           cannot
           be
           heard
           immediately
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           by
           means
           of
           a
           Tribunal
           that
           may
           Represent
           it
           ,
           and
           seing
           he
           knows
           of
           no
           other
           way
           whereby
           it
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           follows
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           heart
           it
           at
           all
           ;
           
           And
           then
           let
           him
           make
           out
           ,
           how
           an
           Infinit
           Veracitie
           and
           Justice
           can
           command
           us
           under
           pain
           of
           damnation
           to
           hear
           that
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           us
           to
           hear
           .
        
         
           209.
           
           He
           would
           show
           himselfe
           a
           much
           better
           Christian
           than
           he
           does
           at
           present
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           discourse
           upon
           the
           Text
           in
           the
           following
           manner
           .
           Christ
           commands
           us
           in
           very
           plain
           terms
           to
           
             hear
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           suppose
           that
           he
           means
           the
           Visible
           and
           Catholique
           Church
           ;
           from
           whence
           I
           gather
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church
          
           may
           be
           heard
           ,
           otherwise
           our
           Lord
           commands
           us
           under
           damnation
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           impossible
           .
           Now
           I
           cannot
           possibly
           conceive
           ,
           how
           we
           can
           performe
           this
           Command
           ,
           unlesse
           
             the
             Church
          
           may
           he
           heard
           either
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           by
           a
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           that
           may
           Represent
           it
           ,
           both
           which
           ways
           seem
           to
           me
           impracticable
           .
           For
           I
           am
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             Christians
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
          
           which
           evidently
           shows
           an
           impossibilitie
           for
           it
           to
           be
           heard
           by
           it selfe
           ,
           becaus
           
             we
             cannot
             see
             it
             all
             together
             ,
             nor
             speak
             with
             all
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             together
             .
          
           I
           am
           likewise
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           can
           have
           no
           
             visible
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             Christians
             considered
             as
             a
             multitude
             ;
             and
             a
             multitude
             as
             a
             multitude
             can
             never
             be
             Represented
             by
             any
             thing
             but
             it selfe
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             formal
             ,
             nor
             virtual
             multitude
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             entire
             number
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           
           it
           follows
           with
           no
           lesse
           evidence
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           cannot
           be
           heard
           by
           a
           Representative
           .
           What
           course
           am
           I
           to
           take
           now
           in
           this
           streight
           ?
           Christ
           commands
           me
           to
           hear
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           my
           Principles
           make
           it
           impossible
           to
           be
           heard
           .
           If
           I
           stick
           to
           my
           Principles
           ,
           great
           advantages
           will
           accrue
           to
           me
           and
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Caus
           by
           this
           means
           .
           For
           I
           shall
           get
           great
           credit
           by
           my
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           which
           will
           particularise
           by
           name
           amongst
           the
           numerou●…
           swarms
           of
           discoursers
           and
           pretenders
           to
           learning
           ,
           as
           it
           has
           fared
           with
           Dr.
           Stilling
           fleet
           by
           his
           Argument
           against
           the
           Roman
           Worship
           of
           Images
           ,
           and
           with
           Dr.
           Tillotson
           by
           his
           new
           weapon
           against
           Transubstantiation
           ;
           and
           the
           Protestant
           Caus
           will
           be
           freed
           from
           manie
           vexatious
           Objections
           which
           puzle
           our
           best
           Writers
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           when
           the
           Papists
           charge
           us
           with
           Schisme
           for
           renouncing
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           their
           Hierarchie
           ,
           we
           can
           easily
           answer
           ,
           that
           Schisme
           is
           a
           departure
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           Protestants
           have
           not
           done
           by
           departing
           from
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Church-Governours
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           belong
           to
           it's
           Definition
           .
           If
           they
           charge
           us
           with
           Heresie
           for
           disbelieving
           manie
           Doctrins
           which
           have
           been
           declared
           by
           the
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           as
           easily
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           has
           no
           
             Visible
             Tribunal
          
           by
           whom
           it
           may
           be
           Represented
           .
           And
           after
           this
           manner
           we
           have
           a
           readie
           answer
           always
           at
           hand
           to
           most
           of
           
           their
           accusations
           against
           us
           relating
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           All
           which
           are
           mightie
           advantages
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           be
           made
           good
           without
           the
           forfeiture
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           it
           can
           be
           done
           .
           For
           seing
           Christ
           commands
           us
           in
           expresse
           terms
           to
           
             hear
             the
             Church
          
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           Heathens
           ,
           what
           does
           he
           else
           in
           effect
           but
           tel
           us
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           be
           heard
           ?
           And
           if
           it
           may
           be
           heard
           ,
           what
           advantage
           can
           it
           be
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Caus
           to
           clear
           them
           of
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           brand
           them
           withal
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           makes
           it
           impossible
           to
           be
           heard
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           falsification
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ?
           And
           what
           can
           a
           falsification
           of
           his
           words
           be
           but
           a
           renouncing
           of
           Christianitie
           ?
           These
           things
           considered
           it
           will
           be
           much
           safer
           for
           my
           soul
           ,
           and
           lesse
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Caus
           I
           defend
           ,
           to
           give
           over
           the
           pretence
           of
           this
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           apparently
           singular
           as
           it
           is
           handled
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           I
           cannot
           produce
           any
           one
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           to
           recommend
           it
           to
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           reflecting
           man
           with
           any
           tollerable
           degree
           of
           certaintie
           ,
           nor
           much
           lesse
           any
           Text
           that
           favours
           it
           halfe
           so
           plainly
           as
           this
           Command
           of
           our
           Saviour
           favours
           the
           possibilitie
           of
           
             hearing
             the
             Church
          
           .
           Wherefore
           let
           Wranglings
           continue
           as
           they
           have
           hitherto
           done
           ,
           and
           let
           Protestants
           defend
           themselves
           as
           wel
           as
           they
           can
           against
           the
           
             Pretences
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           It
           will
           be
           much
           better
           for
           them
           to
           be
           thus
           employed
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           with
           patience
           the
           exulting
           Ecchos
           of
           
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           than
           to
           sing
           
             10
             Pean
          
           by
           denying
           one
           tittle
           of
           God's
           Word
           .
           If
           the
           Dr.
           I
           say
           ,
           wil
           proceed
           after
           this
           manner
           ,
           he
           will
           show
           himselfe
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           some
           conscience
           ,
           but
           the
           way
           which
           he
           takes
           ,
           makes
           Scripture
           and
           Christianitie
           become
           contemptible
           ;
           neither
           can
           a
           Heathen
           desire
           a
           greater
           advantage
           against
           Christ
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           most
           rigorously
           commands
           impossibilities
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           an
           Argument
           either
           of
           his
           ignorance
           ,
           or
           injustice
           ,
           which
           are
           qualities
           repugnant
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           210.
           
           But
           how
           are
           we
           to
           
             hear
             the
             Church
          
           during
           the
           intervals
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           when
           any
           disputes
           arise
           about
           Religion
           ?
        
         
           211.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           the
           Faithful
           are
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           their
           Spiritual
           Guides
           ,
           and
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Diocese
           where
           they
           live
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           are
           to
           learn
           what
           they
           are
           to
           believe
           ,
           as
           wel
           those
           things
           that
           have
           been
           declared
           ,
           as
           those
           things
           that
           have
           never
           been
           declared
           in
           General
           Councils
           .
           And
           whoever
           hears
           them
           
             hears
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           essential
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           inadaequate
           as
           being
           parts
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Teaching
           Church
           by
           whose
           direction
           and
           spirit
           they
           proceed
           in
           the
           government
           of
           souls
           .
           If
           the
           Disputes
           that
           arise
           be
           about
           a
           Point
           which
           is
           favoured
           by
           the
           Universal
           Tradition
           and
           belief
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           their
           Pastors
           tel
           them
           so
           much
           ,
           they
           are
           obliged
           
           to
           abquiesce
           and
           to
           lay
           aside
           their
           scruples
           ,
           and
           if
           notwithstanding
           this
           admonition
           they
           will
           break
           off
           Communion
           ,
           and
           herd
           together
           in
           separate
           Conventicles
           ,
           they
           become
           formal
           Schismatiques
           ,
           and
           rebels
           after
           their
           Bishops
           have
           thundred
           out
           an
           Excommunication
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           no
           better
           than
           Heathens
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           in
           that
           state
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Disputes
           be
           about
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           are
           neither
           clear
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           Tradition
           ,
           nor
           the
           Definitions
           of
           any
           General
           Council
           ,
           if
           they
           stand
           in
           contempt
           of
           their
           Bishops
           Authoritie
           and
           Censures
           after
           they
           have
           taken
           Cognizance
           of
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           commanded
           them
           to
           keep
           the
           Peace
           and
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           held
           for
           Heathens
           here
           too
           ,
           not
           becaus
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           follow
           the
           judgment
           of
           their
           Bishops
           in
           obscure
           matters
           supposing
           they
           have
           made
           it
           known
           ,
           seing
           they
           have
           no
           power
           to
           obtrude
           it
           to
           their
           belief
           ;
           but
           becaus
           they
           Schismatically
           rend
           ,
           and
           tear
           the
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           singularities
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           hear
           their
           Pastors
           who
           command
           and
           exhort
           them
           to
           the
           contrarie
           .
           Such
           doubting
           consciences
           as
           these
           would
           stand
           in
           no
           need
           of
           General
           councils
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           more
           humilitie
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           would
           consider
           this
           persistance
           in
           their
           doubts
           as
           the
           proper
           effect
           of
           spiritual
           pride
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           office
           of
           the
           Pastors
           to
           take
           care
           that
           nothing
           be
           imposed
           uponthem
           but
           what
           is
           sound
           Doctrin
           ,
           inasmuch
           
           as
           they
           are
           to
           
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           any
           man
           in
           danger
           of
           damnation
           ,
           becaus
           his
           Faith
           is
           not
           extended
           to
           as
           manie
           Objects
           as
           he
           can
           rais
           doubts
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           Christian
           truths
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           opposition
           which
           his
           Faith
           has
           with
           any
           one
           Point
           that
           is
           sufficiently
           proposed
           to
           his
           belief
           ,
           as
           all
           matters
           are
           not
           which
           are
           neither
           clear
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           Tradition
           ,
           nor
           declared
           and
           defined
           in
           General
           Councils
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           33.
           
           P.
           47.
           
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           a
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           if
           meer
           visibilitie
           give
           this
           Authoritie
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           has
           as
           good
           Authoritie
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           as
           Visible
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           212.
           
           Replie
           .
           The
           Reader
           may
           turn
           over
           to
           N.
           25.
           and
           16.
           chap.
           2.
           where
           he
           will
           see
           that
           I
           have
           assigned
           to
           the
           true
           Church
           a
           double
           Visibilitie
           which
           can
           aggree
           onely
           to
           Roman-Catholiques
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           24.
           
           Ib.
           He
           observes
           4.
           that
           the
           essential
           unitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           not
           an
           external
           and
           visible
           union
           of
           an
           Organized
           Bodie
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           it selfe
           is
           not
           an
           organized
           Bodie
           .
        
         
           213.
           
           Replie
           .
           This
           Observation
           has
           been
           proved
           false
           from
           what
           has
           been
           said
           above
           in
           answer
           to
           §
           .
           16.
           ch
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           §
           .
           35.
           
           P.
           48.
           
           In
           the
           next
           place
           he
           pretends
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           
             Oecumenical
             Pastor
          
           
           and
           Head
           of
           unitie
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           
             from
             several
             Considerations
             ,
             the
             first
             wherof
             is
             ,
             becaus
          
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           the
           whole
           Companie
           of
           Christians
           :
           and
           to
           whom
           can
           the
           whole
           Companie
           of
           Christians
           be
           united
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           Christ.
           ?
        
         
           214.
           
           Replie
           .
           The
           whole
           Companie
           of
           Christians
           is
           united
           to
           Christ
           as
           to
           their
           Mystical
           Head
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           as
           to
           their
           Visible
           Head.
           See
           the
           examination
           of
           this
           Notion
           of
           the
           Church
           
             ubi
             supra
          
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           36.
           
           P.
           49.
           
           The
           second
           Consideration
           is
           ,
           becaus
           
             it
             is
             our
             union
             to
             Christ
             alone
             which
             makes
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           215.
           
           Replie
           .
           Our
           Union
           to
           Christ
           makes
           us
           his
           Mystical
           Bodie
           ,
           and
           our
           Union
           to
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           makes
           us
           a
           visible
           Societie
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           37.
           
           Ib.
           And
           therefore
           tho
           our
           Saviour
           had
           appointed
           an
           universal
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           pretends
           to
           be
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           have
           been
           the
           Head
           of
           unitie
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
        
         
           216.
           
           Replie
           .
           In
           this
           case
           he
           would
           have
           made
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           and
           belonged
           to
           it's
           Definition
           ,
           as
           he
           affirms
           P.
           38.
           that
           particular
           Bishops
           
             make
             particular
             hurches
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             their
             Definition
             ,
          
           and
           would
           have
           been
           the
           Head
           of
           visible
           Unitie
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           meant
           by
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           is
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           38.
           
           P.
           50.
           
           There
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           between
           the
           essential
           unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           external
           
           exercise
           of
           it
           in
           a
           visible
           Communion
           .
        
         
           217.
           
           Replie
           .
           
             The
             external
             union
          
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           
             in
             a
             visible
             Communion
          
           is
           as
           necessarie
           to
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           as
           such
           ,
           as
           her
           Mystical
           Union
           is
           to
           Christ
           as
           her
           Spouse
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           often
           said
           ;
           and
           therefore
           seing
           he
           grants
           at
           present
           ,
           that
           
             if
             Christ
             had
             appointed
             an
             universal
             Pastor
             ;
             communion
             with
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             this
             universal
             Pastor
             would
             have
             been
             necessarie
             to
             the
             external
             unitie
             of
             Church-communion
             ,
          
           he
           grants
           that
           in
           this
           supposition
           the
           Church
           on
           Earth
           would
           have
           been
           essentially
           one
           by
           the
           same
           kind
           of
           Unitie
           whereby
           
             de
             facto
          
           we
           hold
           it
           to
           be
           essentially
           one
           ,
           vi●…
           by
           the
           Communion
           with
           ,
           and
           subjection
           of
           all
           true
           Christians
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             39.
          
           
           Ib.
           The
           not
           distinguishing
           of
           which
           has
           occasioned
           great
           mistakes
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           218.
           
           Replie
           .
           Here
           is
           another
           lash
           for
           Protestant
           Controvertists
           .
           But
           I
           affirme
           ,
           that
           his
           not
           discerning
           the
           necessitie
           of
           a
           visible
           Union
           of
           Church-members
           among
           themselves
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           of
           the
           Mystical
           Union
           of
           them
           all
           to
           Christ
           ,
           has
           occasioned
           most
           of
           his
           great
           mistakes
           in
           this
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             40.
          
           
           Ib.
           
             The
             3.
             
             Consideration
             is
             ,
             becaus
          
           there
           is
           a
           wide
           difference
           between
           being
           a
           Supreme
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           a
           Vicarious
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           a
           title
           which
           is
           given
           to
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           injurie
           to
           Christ
           our
           Head.
           
        
         
           219.
           
           Replie
           .
           There
           is
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           
           which
           we
           ought
           to
           know
           best
           ,
           who
           are
           best
           acquainted
           with
           our
           own
           Faith.
           We
           acknowledge
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           Christ's
           Vicarious
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           no
           other
           account
           than
           becaus
           we
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           the
           Supreme
           Pastor
           of
           it
           .
           He
           is
           the
           Vicarious
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           inasmuch
           as
           he
           is
           the
           universal
           Governour
           of
           it
           under
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           the
           Supreme
           Pastor
           of
           it
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           .
           The
           Dr.
           tels
           us
           p.
           50.
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           
             meerly
             a
             Head
             of
             Goverment
             ,
             but
             of
             union
             .
          
           Suppose
           we
           admit
           of
           this
           distinction
           ;
           Then
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           
             Head
             of
             Goverment
          
           ,
           he
           may
           have
           a
           Vicar
           ;
           for
           we
           do
           not
           pretend
           that
           he
           has
           any
           as
           he
           is
           Head
           of
           Mystical
           union
           .
           We
           do
           not
           own
           the
           Pope
           for
           Christ's
           Vicarious
           Mystical
           Head
           ,
           or
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           our
           spiritual
           Husband
           and
           Spous
           as
           we
           affirme
           it
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           Priviledge
           is
           essentitially
           annexed
           to
           Christ's
           person
           ,
           and
           is
           incommunicable
           to
           any
           other
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           what
           I
           have
           said
           above
           concerning
           the
           Notion
           of
           our
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           him
           ,
           wherof
           our
           Obedience
           to
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           is
           onely
           a
           Condition
           .
           Neither
           can
           our
           Doctrin
           afford
           him
           any
           grounds
           to
           fasten
           this
           scandal
           on
           us
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Doctrin
           which
           he
           delivers
           p.
           35.
           about
           particular
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           being
           Christ's
           Vicars
           ,
           or
           Vicarious
           Heads
           over
           particular
           Churches
           may
           give
           us
           the
           like
           advantage
           against
           him
           .
           For
           if
           this
           title
           may
           be
           given
           to
           particular
           Bishops
           without
           any
           
             injurie
             to
             Christ
          
           ,
           which
           way
           can
           it
           be
           a
           
             great
             injurie
             to
             Christ
          
           
           to
           affirme
           the
           same
           of
           the
           B.
           of
           Rome
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           ?
           Every
           particular
           Church
           is
           Christ's
           Mystical
           Bodie
           as
           much
           as
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           nature
           of
           Christ
           Mystical
           Bodie
           be
           not
           repugnant
           to
           a
           Vicar
           over
           a
           particular
           Church
           ,
           it
           may
           as
           amicably
           subsist
           with
           a
           Vicar
           over
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           If
           the
           Dr.
           could
           infe●…
           from
           the
           Pope's
           Vicarship
           ,
           that
           we
           made
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           
             Flesh
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Flesh
             and
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bone
          
           for
           the
           same
           Mystical
           Reasons
           whereby
           we
           affirme
           this
           of
           Christ
           our
           Head
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           an
           
             injurie
             to
             Christ
          
           with
           a
           witnesse
           ;
           but
           this
           absurditie
           follows
           no
           more
           from
           the
           Vicarship
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           Vicarship
           of
           particular
           Bishops
           .
        
         
           220.
           
           I
           have
           here
           an
           occasion
           offered
           of
           considering
           a
           Text
           out
           of
           Scripture
           which
           the
           Doctor
           alledges
           p.
           11.
           against
           the
           Pope's
           Vicarious
           Headship
           over
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           place
           is
           out
           of
           S.
           Paul
           1.
           
             ad
             Cor.
          
           1.
           
           
             Now
             I
             say
             this
             that
             every
             one
             of
             you
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             Paul
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             Cephas
             ,
             and
             I
             of
             Christ.
             Is
             Christ
             divided
             ?
             Was
             Paul
             crucified
             for
             you
             ?
             Or
             were
             you
             baptized
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Paul
             ?
          
           Out
           of
           which
           words
           he
           discourses
           thus
           .
           
             If
             Christ
             had
             made
             Peter
             the
             Vicarious
             Head
             of
             unitie
             ,
             as
             the
             Romanists
             pretend
             ,
             S.
             paul●…
             Argument
             against
             these
             sidings
             and
             factions
             ,
             that
             one
             said
             he
             was
             of
             Paul
             ,
             another
             of
             Apollos
             ,
             a
             third
             of
             Cephas
             or
             Peter
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             good
             ;
             for
             at
             least
             those
             who
             were
             united
             to
             Peter
             were
             in
             the
             right
             :
             but
          
           
           S.
           Paul
           knew
           of
           no
           other
           Head
           of
           unitie
           but
           onely
           Christ
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Gospel-covenant
           unites
           us
           to
           no
           other
           Head
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           who
           said
           they
           were
           of
           Peter
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           were
           as
           great
           Schismatiques
           as
           those
           who
           said
           they
           were
           of
           Paul.
           
        
         
           221.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           whatever
           was
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           this
           Schisme
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           concluded
           from
           hence
           to
           our
           prejudice
           .
           For
           if
           we
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           suppose
           ,
           that
           their
           Dispute
           was
           about
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           must
           say
           that
           this
           happened
           ,
           either
           becaus
           some
           of
           them
           would
           have
           had
           Christ
           to
           be
           the
           Mystical
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           others
           would
           have
           
             Paul
             ,
             Apollos
          
           ,
           or
           Cephas
           to
           be
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           becaus
           they
           could
           not
           aggree
           who
           was
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           was
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           .
           If
           the
           Dispute
           were
           about
           the
           Mystical
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           those
           onely
           were
           in
           the
           right
           who
           said
           that
           they
           
             were
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           we
           blame
           the
           others
           who
           said
           that
           
             Paul
             ,
             Apollos
          
           ,
           or
           Cephas
           were
           it
           as
           much
           as
           S.
           Paul
           himselfe
           does
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Dispute
           were
           about
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Visible
           Bodie
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           all
           were
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           no
           not
           those
           who
           said
           that
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Peter
           were
           it
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           Christ
           who
           is
           invisible
           cannot
           make
           his
           Church
           visibly
           One
           ;
           and
           altho
           Peter
           were
           visible
           ,
           yet
           he
           could
           not
           make
           the
           Church
           visibly
           One
           neither
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           Christ
           ordained
           it
           should
           be
           One
           ,
           if
           the
           Faithfull
           were
           to
           be
           united
           to
           him
           without
           
           any
           obligation
           of
           being
           united
           to
           any
           other
           Pastors
           .
           For
           seing
           our
           immediate
           Pastors
           govern
           us
           by
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           they
           have
           received
           from
           Christ
           ,
           we
           cannot
           cast
           off
           our
           Obedience
           and
           Union
           with
           them
           under
           pretence
           of
           being
           united
           to
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           ,
           becaus
           this
           is
           to
           
             divide
             Christ
          
           by
           separating
           our selves
           from
           the
           Authoritie
           which
           he
           has
           set
           over
           us
           :
           neither
           can
           we
           refuse
           Communion
           with
           any
           Pastors
           of
           God's
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           he
           has
           established
           no
           more
           than
           One
           Communion
           .
           It
           is
           in
           this
           sense
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           understand
           S.
           Paul
           when
           he
           sais
           on
           the
           present
           occasion
           1.
           
             ad
             Cor.
          
           3.
           
           
             I
             have
             planted
             ,
             Apollos
             watered
             ;
             now
             he
             that
             planteth
             and
             he
             that
             watereth
             are
             one
             .
          
           Whoever
           departs
           from
           his
           immediate
           Pastors
           ,
           or
           refuses
           to
           communicate
           with
           such
           as
           are
           not
           his
           immediate
           Pastors
           ,
           but
           who
           are
           however
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           Bodie
           ,
           
             divides
             Christ
          
           by
           breaking
           asunder
           those
           ligaments
           and
           bonds
           of
           Unitie
           which
           Christ
           has
           appointed
           ,
           altho
           he
           pretend
           to
           be
           never
           so
           much
           in
           Union
           with
           S.
           Peter's
           Successors
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           present
           Hypothesis
           )
           who
           did
           wel
           in
           saying
           they
           
             were
             of
             Peter
          
           ,
           but
           ill
           in
           saying
           they
           were
           not
           of
           Paul
           ,
           nor
           of
           Apollos
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           as
           much
           in
           the
           wrong
           who
           said
           they
           
             were
             of
             Peter
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Paul
           nor
           Apollos
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           said
           they
           
             were
             of
             Paul
             and
             Apollos
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Peter
           ;
           becaus
           if
           
             Christ
             be
             divided
          
           ,
           and
           a
           separation
           made
           in
           his
           Bodie
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           material
           whether
           
           this
           separation
           be
           made
           by
           breaking
           with
           Peter
           ,
           and
           cleaving
           to
           Paul
           ,
           or
           by
           breaking
           with
           Paul
           and
           cleaving
           to
           Peter
           ,
           seing
           the
           mischief
           lies
           in
           
             dividing
             Christ
          
           by
           dividing
           his
           Bodie
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           this
           happens
           ,
           or
           whence
           soever
           it
           has
           it's
           beginning
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             41.
          
           p.
           52.
           
           No
           Christian
           can
           separate
           from
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           (
           in
           this
           sense
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           signifies
           the
           whole
           Companie
           or
           Familie
           of
           Christians
           (
           which
           is
           the
           true
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           )
           while
           he
           continues
           a
           Christian
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           belong
           to
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           222.
           
           Replie
           .
           Were
           a
           Latitudinarian
           to
           dispute
           with
           this
           Author
           ,
           he
           could
           never
           desire
           a
           better
           advantage
           than
           he
           has
           from
           this
           concession
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             42.
          
           
           Ib.
           Nothing
           can
           separate
           us
           from
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           but
           what
           forfeits
           our
           Christianitie
           ,
           either
           a
           final
           Apostacie
           ,
           or
           such
           Heresies
           as
           are
           equivalent
           to
           Apostacie
           .
        
         
           223.
           
           Replie
           .
           A
           Latitudinarian
           need
           not
           be
           concerned
           at
           this
           Restriction
           ;
           for
           seing
           in
           Dr.
           Sherlock's
           way
           every
           individual
           Christian
           must
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           lawful
           judge
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           what
           Doctrins
           are
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           every
           individual
           Christian
           must
           be
           the
           lawfull
           judge
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           what
           Heresies
           are
           equivalent
           to
           Apostacie
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           separate
           from
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           let
           ,
           him
           professe
           what
           Herefies
           
           he
           will
           ,
           provided
           he
           judge
           that
           they
           are
           not
           equivalent
           to
           Apostacie
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           sure
           all
           Heretiques
           judge
           of
           their
           errous
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           a
           Latitudinarian
           can
           desire
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             43.
          
           
           Ib.
           Which
           shows
           how
           vainly
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           charges
           us
           with
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           separation
           from
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           becaus
           we
           disown
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
        
         
           224.
           
           Replie
           ,
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           does
           indeed
           vainly
           charge
           Protestants
           with
           Schisme
           ,
           and
           separation
           from
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           on
           the
           aforesaid
           account
           ,
           if
           every
           man
           has
           a
           right
           to
           judge
           for
           himselfe
           of
           the
           lawfulnesse
           and
           sufficiencie
           of
           the
           causes
           of
           separating
           and
           departing
           from
           a
           received
           Authoritie
           .
           But
           who
           sees
           not
           that
           this
           Maxim
           undermines
           the
           Authoritie
           of
           all
           Ecclesiastical
           Governours
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           precarious
           ?
           The
           Dr.
           might
           as
           wel
           have
           said
           that
           Schisme
           is
           no
           sin
           ,
           as
           lay
           such
           Principles
           to
           wipe
           it
           off
           from
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           sanctifie
           the
           most
           outragious
           rebellions
           that
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Church
           in
           any
           Age.
           
        
         
           
             §
             .
             44.
          
           
           Ib.
           Schisme
           and
           separation
           is
           a
           breach
           of
           the
           external
           and
           visible
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           essential
           unitie
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Church
           is
           one
           Church
           still
           ,
           whatever
           breaches
           and
           Schisms
           there
           are
           in
           it's
           external
           Communion
           .
        
         
           225.
           
           Replie
           .
           We
           have
           seen
           above
           that
           Obedience
           (
           wherin
           consists
           the
           visible
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           no
           lesse
           than
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           same
           
           Faith
           )
           is
           a
           necessarie
           Condition
           of
           our
           Mystical
           Union
           to
           Christ
           ,
           wherin
           this
           Author
           places
           the
           essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             45.
          
           p.
           53.
           
           The
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           depend
           upon
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           any
           Organized
           Churches
           .
        
         
           226.
           
           Replie
           .
           The
           Catholique
           Church
           it selfe
           is
           an
           Organized
           Church
           as
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           
             One
             Chair
          
           of
           S.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           to
           it's
           Representatives
           in
           a
           General
           Council
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             46.
          
           
           Ib.
           
             It
             immediately
             follows
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Catholik
           Church
           does
           not
           consist
           of
           Organized
           Churches
           as
           Organized
           ,
           bnt
           it
           is
           made
           up
           of
           particular
           Christians
           .
        
         
           227.
           
           Replie
           The
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           a
           visible
           Societie
           consists
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           their
           Bishops
           .
           For
           seing
           this
           Author
           will
           have
           Bishops
           to
           
             make
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             essential
             to
             their
             Definition
             ,
          
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           subjection
           to
           Bishops
           makes
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           and
           is
           essential
           to
           their
           Definition
           .
           Wherefore
           if
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           be
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           whole
           multitude
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           their
           Bishops
           .
           And
           therefore
           if
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           be
           made
           up
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           true
           Christians
           ,
           it
           must
           consist
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           their
           Bishops
           .
           And
           if
           it
           consists
           
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           〈◊〉
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           their
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           necessarily
           consists
           of
           
             Organised
             Churches
             as
             Organised
          
           ,
           if
           by
           Organized
           Churches
           nothing
           more
           be
           meant
           than
           a
           multitude
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Episcopal
           Authoritie
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Notion
           I
           have
           gathered
           of
           these
           terms
           out
           of
           his
           writings
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             47.
          
           
           Ib.
           
             It
             immediately
             follow
          
           ,
           And
           therefore
           while
           the
           whole
           race
           of
           Christians
           does
           not
           fail
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           cannot
           fail
           .
        
         
           228.
           
           Replie
           .
           If
           subjection
           to
           Bishops
           be
           essential
           to
           true
           Christians
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           always
           Bishops
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           whenever
           these
           fail
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           must
           fail
           too
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             48.
          
           
           Ib.
           There
           is
           no
           promise
           that
           I
           know
           of
           to
           any
           particular
           Church
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           fail
           ,
           and
           all
           Organized
           Churches
           are
           particular
           .
        
         
           229.
           
           Replie
           .
           Ti
           's
           strange
           that
           he
           who
           holds
           such
           Principles
           from
           whence
           it
           is
           lawfully
           inferred
           ,
           that
           subjection
           to
           Bishops
           in
           essential
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           should
           know
           of
           no
           promise
           at
           least
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           all
           particular
           Churches
           shall
           not
           fail
           .
           For
           when
           our
           Saviour
           promises
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           true
           Christians
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           what
           does
           he
           else
           but
           promise
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           Bishops
           too
           to
           govern
           them
           ?
           True
           Christians
           according
           to
           the
           Drs
           Notion
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           an
           essential
           respect
           to
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           can
           no
           more
           subsist
           without
           
           them
           than
           actual
           sons
           can
           subsist
           without
           actual
           Fathers
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             49.
          
           
           P.
           54.
           
           I
           am
           abundantly
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           there
           always
           has
           been
           since
           the
           first
           planting
           of
           Christianitie
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           always
           will
           be
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           .
        
         
           230.
           
           Replie
           .
           God
           grant
           him
           perseverance
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           this
           great
           truth
           .
           He
           has
           no
           reason
           to
           take
           it
           in
           ill
           part
           ,
           if
           I
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           ground
           which
           induces
           him
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Church
           will
           be
           visible
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           not
           becaus
           he
           judges
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           sufficient
           strength
           from
           pure
           nature
           to
           preserve
           it selfe
           in
           the
           state
           of
           it's
           Original
           Visibilitie
           .
           For
           this
           is
           downright
           Pelagranisme
           ,
           seing
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           has
           always
           held
           with
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           the
           beginning
           of
           all
           good
           actions
           ,
           and
           the
           final
           perseverance
           in
           them
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           it's
           Original
           Visibilitie
           must
           do
           so
           too
           .
           For
           this
           state
           imports
           manie
           great
           and
           supernatural
           vertues
           as
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           future
           punishments
           ,
           Obedience
           to
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           together
           with
           a
           contempt
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           a
           generous
           preference
           of
           our
           Lord
           before
           all
           the
           advantages
           af●…eas
           ,
           wealth
           ,
           and
           honour
           under
           times
           of
           adversitie
           and
           perfecution
           .
           All
           which
           are
           God's
           free
           Guifts
           ,
           wherin
           we
           have
           no
           other
           share
           ,
           but
           our
           voluntarie
           acceptance
           of
           them
           when
           they
           are
           offered
           ;
           
           neither
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           us
           to
           have
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           look
           upon
           us
           with
           eys
           of
           mercie
           .
           Our
           natures
           are
           the
           same
           with
           those
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           the
           onely
           difference
           between
           us
           is
           ,
           becaus
           God
           has
           given
           to
           us
           a
           value
           for
           his
           Son
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           not
           given
           to
           them
           .
           So
           long
           as
           we
           are
           strengthned
           by
           God
           ,
           we
           judge
           Christianitie
           to
           be
           Wisdom
           ,
           but
           when
           through
           our
           offences
           he
           withdraws
           his
           assistance
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           as
           easily
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           Follie
           as
           they
           .
           It
           is
           not
           in
           the
           natural
           power
           of
           Christians
           to
           resist
           all
           such
           remptations
           as
           may
           sollicit
           them
           to
           forsake
           their
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           to
           bear
           up
           against
           the
           most
           violent
           persecutions
           that
           may
           discourage
           them
           from
           the
           visible
           profession
           of
           it
           .
           If
           the
           Church
           after
           it's
           first
           establishment
           had
           not
           been
           preserved
           by
           God
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Visibilitie
           ,
           it
           would
           most
           certainly
           have
           fallen
           from
           it
           long
           before
           now
           ,
           considering
           the
           manie
           furious
           assaults
           it
           has
           sustained
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           devil
           ;
           and
           seing
           these
           enemies
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           two
           last
           of
           them
           (
           and
           Scripture
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           world
           will
           be
           so
           too
           before
           the
           end
           of
           time
           )
           are
           as
           restlesse
           now
           as
           they
           have
           been
           in
           former
           Ages
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           Church
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           in
           that
           state
           must
           be
           by
           the
           same
           means
           that
           have
           supported
           it
           to
           this
           day
           .
           And
           seing
           the
           bestowing
           of
           these
           means
           supposes
           a
           Decree
           in
           God
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           conclude
           ,
           that
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           erpetual
           state
           of
           Visibilitie
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           this
           Decree
           ,
           
           as
           it
           's
           Indefectibilitie
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           God's
           ●…upernatural
           Providence
           over
           it
           .
           For
           all
           such
           means
           of
           salvation
           as
           are
           intrinsecally
           good
           ,
           as
           the
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           happen
           by
           chance
           ,
           or
           meerly
           by
           God's
           permissive
           will
           ,
           but
           in
           vertue
           of
           his
           Positive
           ,
           Absolute
           ,
           and
           Praedestinative
           Decree
           .
           Wherefore
           it
           the
           Dr.
           be
           
             abundantly
             satisfied
          
           ,
           that
           there
           has
           been
           always
           
             since
             the
             first
             planting
             of
             Christianitie
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           believes
           that
           there
           
             will
             always
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             a
             true
             Visible
             Church
             ,
          
           he
           must
           acknowledge
           that
           this
           belief
           supposes
           a
           Divine
           Decree
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           cannot
           reasonably
           believe
           that
           the
           Church
           will
           be
           always
           Visible
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           he
           can
           that
           it
           will
           be
           always
           in
           being
           .
           If
           the
           Drs.
           Faith
           in
           this
           particular
           be
           built
           on
           these
           grounds
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           Orthodox
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           passage
           shows
           what
           we
           are
           to
           trust
           to
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             50.
          
           
           P.
           54.
           
           But
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           necessarily
           requires
           a
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           must
           needs
           be
           owned
           to
           fail
           ,
           if
           there
           should
           be
           no
           Visible
           Organized
           Church
           with
           whom
           we
           could
           hold
           Communion
           .
        
         
           231.
           
           Replie
           .
           If
           God
           has
           annexed
           a
           perpetual
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           must
           consequently
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           necessarily
           requires
           ,
           that
           there
           be
           always
           a
           
             Visible
             Organized
             Church
             with
             whom
             we
             may
             hold
             Communion
             ,
          
           becaus
           the
           sensible
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           consist's
           in
           it's
           Visible
           Organization
           .
           
           Now
           that
           God
           has
           annexed
           a
           〈◊〉
           Visibilitie
           to
           the
           Churche's
           Indefectibilitie
           ,
           is
           manifest
           from
           what
           I
           have
           lately
           said
           ,
           becaus
           the
           Church
           cannot
           be
           always
           
             Visible
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           unlesse
           it
           receive
           this
           Guift
           from
           God
           ,
           neither
           can
           it
           receive
           this
           Guift
           from
           God
           without
           a
           Decree
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           And
           if
           the
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           be
           decreed
           by
           God
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           does
           the
           Dr.
           say
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Indefectibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             necessarily
             require
             a
             perpetual
             Visibilitie
             ?
          
           Certainly
           
             the
             Indefectibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             necessarily
             requires
          
           whatever
           God
           has
           decreed
           ,
           and
           annexed
           to
           it
           as
           an
           inseparable
           adjunct
           .
           There
           is
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Church
           requires
           to
           be
           Indefectible
           but
           becaus
           God
           has
           decreed
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           seing
           he
           has
           decreed
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           always
           ways
           Visible
           as
           wel
           as
           Indefectible
           ,
           the
           Nature
           of
           its
           Indefectibilitie
           must
           be
           owned
           to
           require
           a
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Church
           requires
           Indefectibilitie
           .
           And
           it
           is
           as
           great
           a
           contradiction
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           shall
           be
           always
           Visible
           in
           vertue
           of
           God's
           Decree
           ,
           and
           to
           allow
           it
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           becoming
           Invisible
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           God's
           Decrees
           have
           an
           infallible
           connexion
           with
           their
           Objects
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           frustrated
           .
           The
           Dr.
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             abundantly
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             believes
             that
             there
             always
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Visible
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Then
           
           say
           I
           ,
           he
           is
           
             abundantly
             satisfied
             and
             believes
          
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           decreed
           the
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           if
           he
           be
           
             abundantly
             satisfied
             and
             believes
          
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           decreed
           this
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           affirme
           ,
           that
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           does
           not
           necessarily
           require
           a
           〈◊〉
           Visibilitie
           ;
           becaus
           it
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           ever
           can
           be
           without
           being
           Visible
           ,
           when
           the
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           therof
           is
           believed
           to
           be
           decreed
           by
           God.
           
        
         
           232.
           
           The
           main
           proof
           wheron
           he
           depends
           for
           his
           Assertion
           is
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           
             certain
             that
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             subsists
             in
             single
             and
             individual
             Christians
             ,
          
           which
           Notion
           I
           have
           often
           proved
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           applied
           to
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           as
           it
           is
           a
           visible
           Societie
           .
           It
           is
           very
           strange
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           confesses
           so
           clear
           a
           conviction
           ,
           that
           
             there
             always
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Visible
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           should
           admit
           of
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           it's
           becoming
           Invisible
           on
           such
           slender
           grounds
           as
           this
           .
           This
           is
           the
           mischief
           of
           bad
           Principles
           ,
           which
           as
           long
           as
           men
           cleave
           to
           ,
           they
           are
           enforced
           to
           make
           good
           all
           absurdities
           that
           flow
           from
           thence
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           never
           so
           〈◊〉
           .
           He
           has
           forgot
           what
           he
           answered
           〈◊〉
           .
           to
           an
           Objection
           against
           the
           essential
           Unitie
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           he
           had
           established
           ,
           viz
           that
           
             according
             to
             this
             Notion
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             Visible
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
          
           which
           he
           admits
           for
           a
           great
           inconvenience
           ;
           when
           he
           sais
           that
           
             it
             is
             a
             
             mightie
             prejudice
             against
             any
             Notion
             ,
             if
             it
             destroy
             the
             Visibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             so
             plainly
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             does
             ,
             for
             ought
             he
             knows
             ,
             unchurch
             the
             greatest
             Member
             of
             Visible
             Church-members
          
           ;
           and
           disputes
           against
           the
           opinion
           of
           those
           who
           
             consine
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
          
           becaus
           it
           makes
           the
           Church
           Invisible
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           
             often
             wondred
             that
             some
             learned
             Protestant
             ;
             and
             that
             of
             late
             too
          
           (
           since
           Protestants
           are
           generally
           so
           much
           improved
           in
           knowledge
           )
           or
           rather
           since
           they
           are
           generally
           convinced
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           Arguments
           whereby
           we
           prove
           the
           Churche's
           Visibilitie
           )
           
             have
             so
             much
             insisted
             on
             this
             Notion
             which
             gives
             manifest
             advantages
             to
             their
             adversaries
             .
          
        
         
           233.
           
           One
           would
           think
           by
           this
           that
           the
           Dr.
           wer●…
           very
           steadie
           in
           his
           judgment
           concerning
           the
           Churches
           Visibilitie
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           his
           beloved
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           lies
           at
           stake
           ,
           from
           whence
           is
           inferred
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           the
           Churche's
           becoming
           Invisible
           ,
           he
           never
           considers
           that
           
             the
             Visibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             plainly
             taught
             in
             Scripture
             ,
          
           but
           boldly
           affirms
           ,
           that
           he
           does
           not
           
             think
             that
             the
             Indefectibilitie
             of
             it
             necessarily
             requires
             a
             perpetual
             Visibilitie
             .
          
           If
           his
           principles
           cannot
           be
           maintained
           without
           contradicting
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           must
           rather
           lie
           under
           a
           suspicion
           of
           being
           false
           ,
           than
           they
           suffer
           any
           thing
           by
           an
           opposition
           from
           thence
           .
           I
           see
           not
           why
           it
           should
           not
           be
           as
           
             mightie
             a
             prejudice
          
           against
           
           any
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           if
           it
           destroys
           the
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           
             plainly
             taught
             in
             Scripture
          
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           it
           is
           a
           
             mightie
             prejudice
             against
             any
             Notion
             of
             it's
             essential
             〈◊〉
             ,
             if
             it
             destroys
             the
             Visibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             plainly
             taught
             in
             Scripture
          
           ;
           or
           why
           those
           who
           
             confine
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Elect
          
           should
           give
           their
           adversaries
           a
           
             manifest
             advantage
          
           ,
           becaus
           their
           opinion
           makes
           the
           Church
           Invisible
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           this
           Author
           should
           not
           give
           us
           the
           like
           advantage
           ,
           seing
           his
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           also
           pernicious
           to
           it's
           Visibilitie
           by
           grounding
           a
           possibilitie
           that
           it
           may
           become
           Invisible
           .
           The
           faultinesse
           of
           their
           Doctrin
           is
           derived
           from
           the
           opposition
           which
           it
           has
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           seing
           this
           Author's
           Notion
           is
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           )
           contrarie
           to
           Scripture
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           why
           should
           we
           not
           esteem
           them
           both
           for
           alike
           faultie
           and
           false
           ?
        
         
           234.
           
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Drs.
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholik
           Church
           is
           contrarie
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           becaus
           it
           grounds
           a
           possibilitie
           that
           it
           may
           become
           Invisible
           .
           For
           all
           those
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           which
           I
           have
           quoted
           ,
           and
           those
           Arguments
           which
           I
           have
           proposed
           above
           N.
           108.
           
             &
             seq
          
           .
           to
           prove
           that
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           belong
           to
           the
           Definition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           likewise
           those
           which
           I
           have
           alledged
           N.
           122.
           
             &
             seq
          
           .
           to
           evince
           that
           the
           Clegie
           are
           the
           Church
           ,
           prove
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           consists
           no
           lesse
           in
           the
           Obedience
           which
           
           which
           Christianspay
           their
           Pastors
           ,
           than
           it
           does
           in
           their
           profession
           of
           Faith.
           And
           therefore
           all
           those
           Texts
           alsowhich
           prove
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           prove
           in
           like
           māner
           it
           's
           
             perpetual
             Visibilitie
          
           ;
           becaus
           if
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           Bishops
           who
           are
           to
           their
           to
           govern
           ,
           and
           People
           who
           shall
           be
           subject
           to
           them
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           same
           thing
           as
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           shal
           be
           Visible
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           I
           think
           the
           grounds
           of
           this
           Discourse
           sufficiently
           wel
           laid
           in
           those
           places
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           and
           shal
           therefore
           adde
           onely
           the
           following
           Dilemma
           to
           it
           .
           Either
           
             the
             Visibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             which
             ,
          
           he
           sais
           ,
           
             is
             plainly
             taught
             in
             Scripture
          
           is
           according
           to
           Scripture
           to
           continue
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           or
           else
           it
           is
           to
           ceas
           in
           some
           Age
           ,
           or
           Ages
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           If
           he
           say
           the
           first
           ,
           with
           what
           conscience
           can
           he
           hold
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Indefectibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             necessarily
             require
             a
             perpetual
             Visibilitie
             ?
          
           And
           if
           he
           say
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           onely
           allow
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           the
           Churche's
           becoming
           Invisible
           ,
           but
           must
           positively
           affirme
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           so
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           becaus
           he
           cannot
           otherwise
           free
           the
           Scripture
           from
           falshood
           .
           And
           then
           let
           him
           show
           ,
           how
           his
           
             believing
             that
             there
             always
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Visible
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
          
           is
           not
           point
           blanc
           against
           Scripture
           .
           Which
           makes
           me
           wonder
           at
           his
           ●…iting
           1.
           
           
             Kings
             .
             Ch.
          
           19.
           whereby
           he
           attemps
           to
           
           show
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           of
           God
           was
           Invisible
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Elias
           ,
           when
           this
           Prophet
           thought
           
             himselfe
             alone
          
           ,
           but
           was
           informed
           by
           the
           Lord
           :
           that
           〈◊〉
           had
           
             〈◊〉
             thousand
             left
             in
             Israel
             who
             had
             〈◊〉
             s●…rved
             Baal
             .
          
        
         
           235.
           
           To
           which
           Authoritie
           we
           have
           a
           readio
           Answer
           ;
           inasmuch
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           ,
           wherof
           the
           Propher
           spoke
           ,
           was
           onely
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Iewish
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Invisibilitie
           cannot
           afford
           an
           Argument
           for
           the
           Invisibility
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           but
           at
           most
           for
           the
           Invisibitie
           of
           some
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           or
           Christians
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           not
           denie
           .
           God's
           Church
           was
           Visible
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Juda
           (
           which
           was
           the
           principal
           seat
           ,
           and
           centre
           of
           Religion
           )
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           it
           was
           i●…visible
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Israel
           ,
           from
           whence
           we
           may
           rather
           infer
           the
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           notwithstanding
           the
           〈◊〉
           and
           defection
           of
           some
           numbers
           of
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           than
           prove
           that
           it
           may
           become
           Invisible
           from
           the
           Invisibilitie
           of
           a
           particular
           Church
           among
           the
           Iews
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Church
           is
           built
           upon
           better
           promises
           than
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Jews
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           a
           weak
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           dull
           apprehension
           of
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           measure
           the
           blessings
           of
           the
           New
           Law
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           those
           which
           were
           conferred
           on
           the
           Observers
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           51.
           
           P.
           55.
           
           The
           the
           Visible
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           
           be
           Antichristian
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           an
           Invisible
           number
           of
           Christians
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           may
           preserve
           themselves
           from
           the
           Corruptions
           ,
           Superstitions
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Idolatries
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           thes●…
           men
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           is
           preserved
           from
           a
           total
           failure
           .
        
         
           236.
           
           Replie
           .
           Must
           these
           Christians
           be
           said
           to
           to
           be
           Invisible
           ,
           becaus
           they
           exteriourly
           conforme
           to
           their
           Corruptions
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ,
           or
           becaus
           their
           Non-conformitie
           is
           not
           discovered
           by
           the
           Visible
           Church
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           consequence
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           H.
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           the
           Spous
           and
           Bodie
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           undefiled
           one
           ;
           and
           beloved
           consists
           in
           a
           pack
           of
           diabolical
           dissemblers
           ,
           who
           act
           contrarie
           to
           their
           judgments
           in
           the
           great
           concerns
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           by
           renouncing
           Christ
           before
           men
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           worldly
           conveniencies
           ,
           or
           for
           fear
           of
           punishment
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           crime
           of
           so
           black
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           has
           looked
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           forfeiture
           of
           Catholique
           Communion
           .
           If
           you
           say
           the
           second
           ,
           pray
           informe
           me
           ,
           whether
           these
           Non-conforming
           Christians
           are
           the
           Church
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Gospel
           which
           Christians
           are
           bound
           to
           hear
           under
           pain
           of
           being
           
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
          
           .
           If
           you
           say
           that
           they
           are
           this
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Invisible
           ,
           becaus
           they
           may
           be
           heard
           .
           And
           if
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           this
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           certain
           that
           there
           is
           no
           such
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           whom
           Christians
           will
           be
           bound
           to
           hear
           under
           
           pain
           of
           being
           
             Heathens
             and
             Publicans
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           damnation
           for
           not
           Hearing
           of
           her
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             52.
          
           
           P.
           56.
           
           While
           there
           is
           a
           Visible
           Societie
           professing
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           administring
           the
           Christian
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           may
           subsist
           in
           an
           Invisible
           and
           unorganized
           number
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           professe
           the
           true
           Faith
           without
           such
           corrupt
           and
           Antichristian
           mixtures
           .
        
         
           237.
           
           Replie
           ,
           I
           must
           desire
           this
           Author
           to
           reconcile
           with
           this
           Doctin
           the
           following
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           his
           Apostles
           Mat.
           28
           viz
           
             Teaching
             them
             to
             observe
             all
             things
             that
             I
             have
             commanded
             you
             ;
             and
             behold
             I
             am
             with
             you
             always
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           those
           whom
           our
           Lord
           will
           assist
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           be
           such
           Bodies
           and
           Societies
           of
           Christians
           as
           are
           under
           the
           goverment
           and
           direction
           of
           Bishops
           and
           Pastors
           .
           How
           then
           dares
           he
           say
           in
           defiance
           of
           these
           sacred
           words
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           gracious
           Promise
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             may
             subsist
             in
             an
             unorganized
             number
             of
             Christians
             ?
          
           If
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           will
           Infalliblie
           be
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           manner
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           has
           promised
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           dispute
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           will
           consist
           in
           Organized
           Churches
           ,
           that
           i●…
           ,
           in
           numbers
           of
           Christians
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Goverment
           of
           Bishops
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           it
           to
           be
           otherwise
           than
           as
           our
           Saviour
           has
           promised
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           we
           may
           boldly
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           
           for
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             53.
          
           
           Ib.
           Now
           ,
           
             sais
             he
          
           ,
           this
           shows
           the
           weaknesse
           and
           ●…allaice
           of
           several
           Arguments
           used
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           As
           1.
           that
           the
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           proves
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Indefectible
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           Saviour
           Promised
           ,
           that
           the
           Gates
           of
           hel
           should
           not
           prevail
           against
           it
           .......
           for
           if
           the
           Indefectible
           ●…hurch
           may
           be
           sometimes
           Invisible
           ,
           then
           the
           Visible
           Church
           may
           not
           always
           be
           Indefectible
           .
        
         
           238.
           
           Replie
           .
           Supposing
           he
           will
           stand
           to
           what
           he
           has
           said
           ,
           that
           
             there
             always
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Visible
             Church
             to
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Indefectible
           Church
           will
           be
           always
           Visible
           ;
           and
           seing
           Visibilitie
           is
           one
           Markof
           of
           the
           Indefectible
           Church
           ,
           we
           may
           justly
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           Roman
           Church
           carries
           an
           evident
           presumption
           of
           it's
           being
           the
           Indefectible
           Church
           which
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           have
           not
           ,
           becaus
           it
           has
           been
           always
           Visible
           ,
           wheras
           we
           can
           point
           out
           the
           time
           when
           the
           others
           made
           their
           first
           appearance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           was
           accompanied
           with
           too
           manie
           odious
           circumstances
           to
           be
           easily
           forgotten
           .
           And
           if
           we
           take
           the
           Visibilitie
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           include
           all
           it's
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           whereby
           it
           is
           distinguished
           from
           Heretiques
           and
           Schismatiques
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           who
           are
           not
           of
           it's
           Communion
           ,
           and
           yet
           passe
           under
           the
           denomination
           of
           Christians
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           onely
           afford
           an
           evident
           presumption
           of
           it's
           being
           the
           Indefectible
           
           Church
           above
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           ,
           but
           likewise
           above
           all
           other
           Christians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           perhaps
           there
           may
           be
           some
           Sees
           which
           can
           make
           out
           a
           succession
           of
           Pastors
           from
           the
           Apostles
           time
           as
           wel
           as
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           But
           if
           he
           will
           contend
           ,
           that
           the
           Indefectible
           Church
           may
           be
           sometimes
           invisible
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           incoherence
           of
           this
           Doctrin
           with
           the
           aforesaid
           concession
           ,
           he
           must
           seek
           after
           some
           better
           Principle
           whereon
           to
           build
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           than
           becaus
           
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             subsists
             onely
             in
             single
             and
             individual
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           §
           .
           54.
           p.
           57.
           2.
           
           He
           undertakes
           to
           show
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           that
           Argument
           ,
           which
           
             proves
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             becaus
             it
             is
             Indefectible
             .
          
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           disallows
           of
           this
           Argument
           is
           ,
           becaus
           
             the
             Indefectibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             alreadie
             heard
             ,
             does
             not
             necessarily
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             any
             one
             Visible
             Organized
             Church
             which
             shall
             not
             fail
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             does
             not
             fail
             while
             there
             are
             any
             true
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             .....
             and
             therefore
             if
             Indefectibilitie
             proves
             Infallibilitie
             ,
             it
             proves
             onely
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             some
             private
             Infallible
             Christians
             ,
             not
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Visible
             Infallible
             Church
          
           ;
           From
           whence
           the
           consequence
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           since
           we
           denie
           ,
           that
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           subsists
           in
           
             private
             Christians
          
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           denie
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           Infallible
           .
        
         
           239.
           
           Replie
           .
           Whether
           the
           Church
           be
           said
           to
           subsist
           in
           private
           Christians
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Visible
           Organized
           
           Bodie
           ,
           or
           Bodies
           of
           Christians
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Infallible
           by
           the
           same
           means
           whereby
           it
           is
           Indefectible
           .
           And
           feing
           it
           is
           Indefectible
           ,
           becaus
           of
           God's
           Decree
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           Infallible
           in
           vertue
           of
           the
           same
           Decree
           too
           .
           For
           if
           it
           shall
           never
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           it
           shall
           never
           erre
           so
           grievously
           as
           to
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           grant
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           erre
           so
           grievously
           as
           to
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           you
           grant
           the
           substance
           of
           all
           the
           In
           fallibilitie
           which
           we
           teach
           .
        
         
           240.
           
           No
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           Catholiques
           signifie
           by
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           an
           impossibilitie
           for
           it
           to
           erre
           so
           grievously
           as
           to
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           different
           thing
           from
           saying
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           shall
           erre
           so
           grievously
           as
           to
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           241.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           say
           that
           the
           Church
           can
           never
           erre
           so
           grievously
           as
           to
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           we
           mean
           that
           God
           has
           essicaciously
           decreed
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           erre
           after
           this
           manner
           .
           And
           I
           suppose
           that
           the
           Doctor
           will
           think
           better
           on
           it
           before
           he
           blame
           us
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           impossibilitie
           for
           God's
           Decrees
           to
           be
           frustrated
           .
           What
           does
           he
           mean
           else
           ,
           when
           he
           sais
           that
           the
           Church
           shall
           never
           fail
           nor
           ceas
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           has
           decreed
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           fail
           nor
           ceas
           ?
           And
           if
           God
           has
           decreed
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           never
           fail
           nor
           ceas
           ,
           sure
           he
           will
           never
           dare
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           possibilitie
           for
           it
           to
           fail
           ,
           which
           
           evidently
           follows
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           possibilitie
           for
           it
           to
           erre
           so
           grievously
           as
           to
           ceas
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           .
        
         
           242.
           
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           Reason
           why
           he
           disallows
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           hitherto
           we
           have
           heard
           nothing
           that
           can
           make
           it
           good
           besides
           his
           false
           Notion
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           which
           I
           have
           often
           rejected
           .
           For
           seing
           the
           
             abundant
             satisfaction
             he
             has
             that
             there
             always
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             a
             true
             Visible
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
          
           necessarily
           supposes
           a
           Divine
           Decree
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           in
           vertue
           of
           this
           Decree
           is
           to
           be
           Visible
           as
           long
           as
           it
           continues
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           is
           to
           be
           Visible
           as
           long
           as
           it
           continues
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           Organized
           as
           long
           as
           it
           continues
           .
           And
           since
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           the
           Indefectibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           proves
           it's
           Infallibilitie
           ,
           if
           the
           Indefectible
           Church
           shall
           be
           always
           Visible
           and
           Organized
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           always
           a
           Visible
           ,
           Organized
           ,
           and
           Infallible
           Church
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           55.
           
           P.
           58.
           
           When
           our
           Saviour
           sais
           that
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hel
           shal
           not
           prevail
           against
           his
           Church
           ,
           we
           may
           consider
           it
           either
           as
           a
           Promise
           ,
           or
           a
           Prophecie
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           always
           some
           sound
           and
           Orthodox
           believers
           in
           the
           world
           ....
           Now
           I
           hope
           Christ
           can
           make
           good
           such
           a
           Promise
           (
           it
           we
           consider
           it
           as
           a
           Promise
           )
           without
           bestowing
           Infallibilitie
           upon
           any
           Christians
           ,
           for
           men
           may
           be
           Orthodox
           without
           being
           Infallible
           .
           And
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           as
           a
           Prophecie
           ,
           I
           hope
           Christ
           can
           foretel
           things
           which
           have
           no
           necessarie
           
           Causes
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           can
           foretel
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           never
           want
           true
           believers
           ,
           tho
           it
           is
           possible
           there
           might
           be
           none
           ;
           that
           all
           Christians
           shall
           not
           erre
           tho
           they
           are
           all
           fallible
           and
           therefore
           may
           erre
           .
        
         
           243.
           
           Replie
           .
           There
           is
           no
           special
           difficultie
           at
           present
           which
           is
           not
           common
           to
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           hold
           the
           compatibilitie
           of
           the
           Divine
           Prescience
           and
           Grace
           with
           Free
           Will
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           all
           Christians
           as
           Infallible
           as
           we
           believe
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Dr.
           must
           provide
           a
           solution
           for
           his
           own
           Argument
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           him
           not
           to
           require
           one
           from
           us
           ,
        
         
           244.
           
           However
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           not
           think
           himselfe
           flighted
           ,
           I
           say
           that
           the
           aforesaid
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           are
           both
           a
           Promise
           ,
           and
           a
           Prophecie
           .
           They
           are
           a
           Promise
           ,
           becaus
           they
           are
           a
           declaration
           of
           the
           efficacious
           assistance
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           give
           to
           his
           Church
           towards
           it's
           continuance
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           a
           Prophecie
           ,
           becaus
           they
           signifie
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           shall
           and
           will
           make
           use
           of
           the
           assistance
           which
           he
           promised
           to
           give
           it
           .
           Now
           Christ
           cannot
           make
           this
           Promise
           good
           to
           his
           Church
           without
           making
           it
           Infallible
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           e●…re
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           efficaciously
           assisted
           by
           him
           .
           Neither
           can
           we
           have
           any
           other
           Notion
           of
           the
           Infallibi●…tie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           than
           an
           impossibilitie
           for
           them
           to
           erre
           ,
           becaus
           they
           were
           to
           be
           always
           efficaciously
           assisted
           by
           our
           
           Lord.
           This
           Promise
           which
           was
           made
           in
           time
           supposed
           his
           Eternal
           Decree
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           and
           seing
           it
           is
           absolutely
           impossible
           for
           God
           to
           fail
           of
           any
           thing
           which
           he
           has
           decreed
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           impossible
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           erre
           in
           Faith
           ,
           becaus
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           in
           the
           right
           Faith
           was
           the
           thing
           which
           God
           decreed
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           declared
           by
           this
           Promise
           .
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           aforesaid
           words
           are
           considered
           as
           a
           Prophecie
           ,
           they
           foretel
           the
           same
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           which
           was
           caused
           by
           them
           as
           they
           they
           were
           a
           Promise
           ,
           becaus
           they
           foretel
           the
           efficaciousnesse
           of
           the
           assistance
           which
           was
           decreed
           to
           be
           given
           to
           it
           in
           all
           Ages
           for
           it's
           preservation
           from
           any
           damnable
           errour
           .
           They
           suppose
           the
           Decree
           of
           preserving
           the
           Church
           from
           auy
           damnable
           errour
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           lawfully
           inferred
           from
           that
           Decree
           ,
           so
           likewise
           is
           it
           inferred
           from
           these
           words
           as
           they
           are
           a
           Prophecie
           .
        
         
           245.
           
           You
           'l
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           voluntarie
           Act
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           the
           Church
           to
           fall
           from
           it
           notwithstanding
           this
           Promise
           ,
           and
           Prophecie
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           246.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           a
           voluntarie
           Act.
           But
           what
           then
           ?
           Will
           the
           Dr.
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           them
           to
           fall
           from
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           we
           suppose
           the
           Promises
           ,
           and
           Prophecies
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           contrarie
           ?
           This
           would
           be
           a
           very
           readie
           way
           
           to
           introduce
           infidelitie
           into
           the
           world
           :
           for
           what
           should
           hinder
           a
           possibilitie
           of
           a
           reasonable
           doubt
           concerning
           the
           truth
           of
           Christianitie
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           owned
           for
           a
           certain
           Principle
           ,
           that
           those
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           first
           preached
           might
           possibly
           be
           deceived
           in
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           supposing
           the
           Promise
           and
           Prophecie
           of
           our
           Saviour
           that
           they
           should
           not
           be
           deceived
           ?
           We
           must
           say
           therefore
           ,
           that
           altho
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           has
           no
           
             necessarie
             Causes
          
           ,
           yet
           when
           we
           suppose
           that
           the
           perpetual
           truth
           of
           it
           is
           foretold
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           is
           necessarie
           that
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           as
           Christ
           has
           foreseen
           and
           foretold
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           ;
           from
           whence
           we
           cannot
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           has
           no
           freedom
           of
           will
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           it
           is
           necessarie
           ,
           that
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           it's
           Will
           in
           cooperating
           with
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           and
           assistance
           ,
           should
           be
           performed
           in
           time
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           as
           it
           was
           foreseen
           from
           all
           Eternitie
           .
           Which
           necessitie
           signifies
           the
           necessitie
           of
           certaintie
           in
           the
           Divine
           Prescience
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           ●…antecedent
           necessitie
           of
           acting
           on
           the
           Churche's
           part
           .
           So
           that
           supposing
           Christ
           foresees
           ,
           and
           has
           decreed
           ,
           that
           there
           
             never
             shall
             want
             true
             believers
          
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           there
           should
           be
           none
           ;
           and
           supposing
           he
           foresees
           ,
           and
           has
           decreed
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Christians
             shall
             not
             erre
          
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           
             all
             Christians
             can
             erre
          
           .
           And
           if
           there
           shall
           be
           some
           Christians
           who
           
             cannot
             erre
          
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           some
           Christians
           who
           shall
           be
           Infallible
           .
           And
           if
           there
           shall
           be
           some
           Christians
           who
           shall
           
           be
           Infallible
           through
           the
           assistances
           which
           they
           shall
           receive
           from
           our
           Lord
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           errour
           ,
           this
           Author
           can
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           quarrel
           with
           our
           Doctrin
           about
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           the
           true
           notion
           whereof
           is
           
             An
             impossibilitie
             of
             erring
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             by
             means
             of
             such
             assistances
             as
             our
             Lord
             has
             decreed
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             foresees
             ,
             and
             has
             decreed
             that
             she
             will
             and
             shall
             make
             good
             use
             of
             .
          
        
         
           247.
           
           But
           do
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           are
           Infallible
           ,
           whom
           God
           foresees
           ,
           and
           has
           decreed
           that
           they
           will
           and
           shall
           believe
           aright
           ?
        
         
           248.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           every
           individual
           Christian
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           cooperates
           with
           that
           Grace
           which
           God
           has
           decreed
           him
           towards
           his
           believing
           aright
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           that
           
             men
             cannot
             be
             Orthodox
             without
             being
             Infallible
             .
          
        
         
           249.
           
           You
           'l
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           be
           so
           ,
           it
           follows
           that
           every
           individual
           Christian
           is
           as
           Infallible
           as
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           250.
           
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           comparison
           fall
           upon
           the
           certaintie
           of
           Faith
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           true
           that
           every
           individual
           Christian
           is
           as
           Infallible
           in
           his
           Faith
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           fall
           upon
           the
           Proposal
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           it's
           Indefectibilitie
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           .
           For
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           derived
           to
           them
           from
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           who
           was
           the
           immediate
           Proposer
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           whose
           perpetual
           assistance
           was
           promised
           to
           them
           during
           life
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           refreshing
           
           their
           memories
           as
           to
           those
           truths
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           of
           our
           Saviour
           in
           expresse
           terms
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           enlightning
           their
           understandings
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           erre
           about
           other
           Doctrins
           which
           they
           had
           not
           expressely
           received
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           to
           be
           deduced
           from
           Principles
           that
           were
           of
           Faith.
           Wheras
           the
           Infallibilitie
           of
           individual
           Christians
           is
           onely
           on
           supposition
           than
           they
           
             hear
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           derives
           it's
           Infallibilitie
           in
           declaring
           matters
           of
           Faith
           immediately
           from
           the
           H.
           Ghost
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           ,
           and
           has
           the
           like
           promises
           of
           his
           perpetual
           assistance
           as
           they
           had
           .
           Tradition
           is
           her
           Memorie
           whereby
           she
           calls
           to
           mind
           what
           our
           Saviour
           said
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           General
           Councils
           are
           the
           School
           wherin
           our
           Lord
           teaches
           her
           all
           such
           truths
           as
           had
           never
           been
           expressely
           delivered
           to
           her
           before
           .
           We
           find
           no
           such
           Promise
           as
           this
           made
           to
           individual
           Christians
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           Infallible
           in
           their
           iudgments
           when
           a
           Doctrin
           is
           drawn
           from
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           totally
           fall
           from
           the
           Faith
           ,
           as
           manie
           large
           Provinces
           have
           done
           :
           but
           the
           Apostles
           had
           such
           a
           Promise
           made
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           has
           the
           Church
           too
           .
           The
           Authori●…ie
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           necessarie
           external
           Grace
           which
           God
           has
           decreed
           to
           individual
           Ch●…istians
           towards
           their
           believing
           aright
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           they
           are
           Infallible
           onely
           so
           long
           as
           they
           cooperate
           with
           those
           graces
           ,
           they
           are
           Infallible
           onely
           so
           long
           as
           they
           
             hear
             the
             Church
          
           .
           We
           may
           say
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           every
           particular
           Convert
           of
           the
           Apostles
           was
           
           Infallible
           so
           long
           as
           they
           heard
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           becaus
           this
           was
           a
           necessarie
           Grace
           which
           was
           decreed
           them
           towards
           their
           believing
           aright
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             56.
          
           
           Ib.
           This
           is
           all
           that
           Protestants
           can
           mean
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           cannot
           erre
           in
           Fundamentals
           ,
           not
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Visible
           Societie
           of
           Christians
           which
           is
           infallible
           in
           it's
           Definitions
           of
           Fundamental
           Doctrins
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           whole
           number
           of
           Christians
           shall
           never
           erre
           fundamentally
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           there
           shall
           be
           always
           some
           true
           and
           Orthodox
           believers
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           251.
           
           Replie
           .
           The
           Dr.
           is
           sensible
           of
           the
           inconvenience
           which
           accrues
           to
           his
           Caus
           by
           so
           ample
           an
           acknowledgment
           as
           the
           Churche's
           being
           Infallible
           in
           Fundamental
           Doctrins
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           thinks
           it
           expedient
           to
           dwindle
           it
           into
           this
           expression
           ,
           that
           
             there
             shall
             be
             always
             some
             true
             and
             Orthodox
             believers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           But
           this
           will
           not
           do
           his
           businesse
           .
           For
           seing
           he
           cannot
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           Christ
           has
           promised
           his
           Apostles
           to
           be
           
             with
             them
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
          
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           grant
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           efficaciously
           assist
           their
           Successors
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           duties
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           And
           if
           he
           grant
           this
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           grant
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           consist
           of
           a
           Governing
           and
           a
           Governed
           part
           .
           And
           if
           he
           grant
           this
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           grant
           that
           there
           will
           be
           always
           an
           Organized
           Church
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           signifies
           something
           more
           than
           that
           
             there
             shall
             be
             always
             some
             true
             and
             Orthodox
             Believers
             ,
          
           who
           are
           
           concealed
           ,
           as
           he
           sais
           p.
           57.
           and
           unknown
           to
           one
           another
           .
           And
           if
           he
           grant
           this
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           grant
           that
           this
           Indefectible
           Organized
           Church
           will
           be
           Visible
           ,
           since
           
             the
             Visibilitie
             of
             the
             Church
          
           (
           which
           consists
           in
           it's
           Organization
           )
           
             is
             plainly
             taught
             in
             Scripture
          
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           lately
           we
           are
           to
           understand
           it's
           perpetual
           Visibilitie
           .
           And
           if
           he
           grant
           that
           this
           Visible
           Organized
           Church
           
             shall
             never
             erre
             Fundamentally
          
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           grant
           that
           this
           will
           happen
           through
           the
           efficacie
           of
           the
           grace
           which
           God
           has
           decreed
           her
           to
           this
           purpose
           .
           And
           if
           he
           grant
           this
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           grant
           ,
           that
           this
           Visible
           Organized
           Church
           shall
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           becaus
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           it
           to
           erre
           in
           Faith
           ,
           if
           God
           has
           decreed
           it
           an
           efficacious
           Grace
           to
           preserve
           it
           from
           errour
           .
           So
           that
           his
           
             some
             true
             and
             Orthodox
             believers
          
           amount
           to
           an
           Infallible
           ,
           Visible
           ,
           Organized
           Church
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           grant
           to
           be
           accompanied
           with
           Motives
           of
           Credibilitie
           ,
           it
           will
           look
           so
           extremely
           like
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           wherof
           S.
           Peter's
           Successor
           is
           the
           Visible
           Head
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           safely
           conclude
           it
           will
           be
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           57.
           
           Ib.
           3.
           
           He
           undertakes
           to
           show
           the
           nullitie
           of
           our
           Argument
           whereby
           we
           prove
           
             any
             Church
          
           (
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           Reformed
           Church
           )
           to
           be
           a
           
             new
             upstart
             ●…hurch
             which
             after
             some
             time
             of
             concealment
          
           is
           said
           to
           
             reassume
             it's
             Visibilitie
             ,
             and
             to
             appear
             openly
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           And
           the
           reason
           herof
           is
           ,
           becaus
           
             during
             the
             degeneracie
             of
             that
             Church
          
           
           (
           the
           Roman
           )
           
             the
             Church
             might
             subsist
             in
             those
             private
             Christians
             ,
             who
             preserved
             themselves
             〈◊〉
             a
             great
             measure
             from
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           252.
           
           Replie
           .
           We
           want
           here
           to
           know
           by
           what
           name
           these
           
             private
             Christians
          
           were
           called
           ,
           where
           they
           lived
           ,
           what
           Doctrins
           they
           held
           ,
           whether
           they
           were
           
             concealed
             and
             unknown
          
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           were
           unknown
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           how
           they
           came
           to
           be
           known
           to
           the
           Dr.
           ?
           We
           must
           have
           a
           satisfactorie
           answer
           given
           to
           these
           and
           a
           great
           manie
           other
           Queries
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           before
           we
           can
           withdraw
           our
           charge
           of
           a
           
             new
             and
             upstart
             Church
          
           wherwith
           we
           brand
           Protestants
           .
           For
           a
           meer
           possibilitie
           of
           such
           
             private
             Christians
          
           (
           altho
           it
           could
           be
           made
           out
           )
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           remove
           the
           Absurditie
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           proceed
           becaus
           it
           is
           impossible
           there
           should
           be
           any
           such
           Christians
           ,
           but
           becaus
           it
           is
           highly
           unreasonable
           to
           judge
           that
           there
           were
           any
           such
           .
           But
           enough
           has
           been
           said
           about
           the
           vi●…ibilitie
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           refute
           this
           threadbare
           pretence
           of
           Puritans
           without
           giving
           it
           a
           further
           consideration
           .
        
         
           
             §
             .
             58.
          
           p.
           59.
           
           There
           are
           Evidences
           enough
           that
           there
           never
           wanted
           some
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           who
           have
           condemned
           their
           Innovations
           .
        
         
           253.
           
           Replie
           .
           If
           he
           can
           show
           that
           our
           Faith
           has
           been
           opposed
           
             in
             all
             Ages
          
           by
           such
           persons
           as
           were
           held
           for
           sound
           and
           Orthodox
           Christians
           by
           the
           Visible
           Church
           of
           their
           times
           ,
           he
           will
           effectuaily
           prove
           it
           to
           have
           been
           cintrarie
           to
           the
           Fait
           〈◊〉
           
           of
           the
           Visible
           Church
           
             in
             all
             Ages
          
           ,
           which
           he
           dares
           not
           say
           ;
           but
           in
           case
           the
           opposition
           of
           those
           who
           have
           condemned
           our
           Faith
           has
           been
           censured
           by
           the
           Visible
           Church
           of
           their
           times
           (
           as
           it
           most
           certainly
           has
           been
           )
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           esteem
           their
           opposition
           for
           an
           Innovation
           ,
           and
           not
           such
           Doctrins
           as
           they
           rejected
           .
           I
           see
           not
           why
           Luther's
           Reformation
           should
           receive
           any
           advantage
           by
           his
           not
           being
           the
           first
           Heretique
           who
           has
           condemned
           some
           Doctrins
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           the
           Reformation
           of
           Socinus
           and
           other
           Heretiques
           (
           whom
           this
           Author
           seems
           to
           condemne
           at
           present
           with
           the
           Catholique
           Church
           )
           should
           not
           receive
           the
           like
           benefit
           from
           the
           opposition
           which
           the
           Arians
           and
           other
           such
           like
           revolters
           made
           against
           the
           Divinitie
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           other
           unquestionable
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           For
           it
           was
           no
           more
           lawful
           for
           those
           antient
           Separatists
           who
           favoured
           Luther
           ,
           to
           renounce
           the
           known
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           their
           times
           than
           it
           was
           for
           Arius
           ;
           and
           if
           Arius
           was
           wicked
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           so
           were
           those
           Separatists
           who
           favoured
           Luther
           .
           And
           what
           he
           sais
           in
           behalfe
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           
             private
             Christians
             who
             preserved
             themselves
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             from
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           
             were
             the
             seeds
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
          
           may
           as
           wel
           he
           applied
           by
           the
           Socinians
           in
           behalfe
           of
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           who
           may
           likewise
           
           replie
           ,
           in
           case
           we
           call
           them
           
             a
             new
             and
             upstart
             Church
          
           as
           we
           do
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           
             no
             failure
             of
             the
             Church
             tho
             it
             were
             obscured
             and
             concealed
          
           before
           the
           time
           of
           Socinus
           ,
           and
           that
           
             we
             may
             as
             wel
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             new
             Sun
             that
             rises
             every
             morning
             ,
             not
             that
             which
             sets
             at
             night
             ,
             as
             make
             a
             new
             Church
             of
             old
             and
             Primitive
             Christianitie
          
           (
           Arianisme
           &c.
           )
           
             the
             profession
             of
             which
             was
             never
             lost
             ,
             altho
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             were
             not
             so
             visible
             .
          
           Similitudes
           may
           passe
           for
           good
           Arguments
           among
           those
           who
           are
           destitute
           of
           good
           reasons
           ,
           but
           methinks
           he
           might
           have
           given
           us
           other
           similitudes
           ,
           than
           such
           as
           make
           the
           Protestant
           Caus
           as
           odious
           as
           that
           of
           Arians
           and
           Socinians
           .
        
         
           254.
           
           Having
           thus
           taken
           a
           particular
           view
           of
           all
           the
           most
           remarkable
           passages
           in
           the
           Drs.
           Discourse
           which
           may
           give
           offence
           to
           Christian
           ears
           ,
           I
           shall
           conclude
           my
           considerations
           theron
           ,
           by
           submitting
           them
           to
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           same
           Catholique
           and
           Roman
           Church
           which
           I
           have
           defended
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           Bishop
           and
           Pastor
           within
           it's
           Communion
           ,
           and
           in
           particular
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           my
           more
           immediate
           Superiours
           with
           whose
           consent
           I
           have
           at
           last
           sent
           them
           abroad
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           I
           Must
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           correct
           the
           following
           Errata
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           most
           considerable
           amongst
           those
           that
           have
           escaped
           the
           presse
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           last
           page
           of
           the
           Index
           lin
           .
           14.
           for
           §
           .
           50.
           
           Read
           p.
           54.
           in
           the
           same
           page
           for
           n.
           145.
           r.
           n.
           243
           p.
           11.
           l.
           17.
           for
           tn
           .
           r.
           
             in
             .
             p.
          
           18.
           l.
           24.
           for
           
             his
             to
             own
             Faith
             himselfe
          
           r.
           
             his
             own
             Faith
             to
             himselfe
             p.
          
           44.
           l.
           19.
           for
           wich
           .
           r.
           with
           .
           After
           p.
           48.
           for
           p.
           46.
           r.
           p
           ,
           49.
           p.
           67
           for
           n.
           61.
           r.
           68.
           p.
           105.
           l.
           12.
           for
           she
           .
           r.
           
             the.
             p.
          
           106.
           l.
           1.
           for
           
             it
             one
          
           r.
           
             makes
             it
             one
             .
             p.
          
           139.
           l.
           28.
           for
           :
           after
           it selfe
           set
           ,
           and
           l.
           29.
           after
           Ceremonies
           for
           ,
           set
           :
           p.
           143.
           l.
           24.
           for
           discussi
           .
           r.
           
             discussion
             .
             p.
          
           145.
           l.
           14.
           for
           
             is
             a
             really
          
           .
           r.
           
             is
             really
             .
             p.
          
           148.
           l.
           27.
           for
           specially
           .
           r.
           
             specifically
             .
             p.
          
           152.
           l.
           17.
           for
           
             go
             -
          
           .
           r.
           
             gover
             -
             .
             p.
          
           154.
           l.
           21.
           for
           in
           .
           r.
           
             is
             .
             p.
          
           158.
           l.
           12.
           for
           
             on
             other
          
           .
           r
           
             no
             other
             .
             p.
          
           164.
           l.
           26.
           for
           
             Members
             his
             Mystical
             Body
          
           .
           r.
           
             Members
             of
             his
             Mystical
             Body
             .
             p.
          
           169
           l.
           19.
           for
           particultr
           .
           r.
           
             particular
             p.
          
           199.
           l.
           25.
           for
           Priledge
           .
           r.
           
             Priviledge
             .
             p.
          
           219.
           l.
           6.
           for
           derimens
           r.
           dirimens
           .
           After
           p.
           219.
           for
           p.
           202.
           r.
           p.
           220.
           p.
           236.
           l.
           6.
           for
           
             what
             he
             belongs
          
           .
           r.
           
             what
             belongs
             .
             p.
          
           240.
           l.
           20.
           for
           
             and
             end
          
           .
           r.
           
             an
             end
             .
             p.
          
           241
           l.
           23.
           for
           
             the
             govern
          
           .
           r.
           
             they
             govern
             .
             p.
          
           272.
           l.
           7.
           for
           inferences
           .
           r.
           
             inference
             .
             p.
          
           311.
           l.
           27.
           for
           
             implore
             H.
             Ghost
          
           .
           r.
           
             implore
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             .
             p.
          
           353.
           l.
           29.
           for
           
             there
             can
             be
             formal
          
           .
           r.
           
             there
             can
             be
             no
             formal
             .
             p.
          
           354.
           l.
           10.
           for
           
             by
             name
          
           .
           r.
           
             my
             name
             .
             p.
          
           368.
           l.
           21.
           for
           in
           .
           r.
           
             is
             .
             p.
          
           371.
           l.
           7.
           for
           it
           .
           r.
           
             if
             .
             p.
          
           376.
           l.
           6.
           blot
           out
           
             to
             their
             .
             p.
          
           378.
           l.
           9.
           for
           
             to
             their
          
           .
           r.
           
             to
             the.
          
           
        
         
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57485-e1580
           
             *
             Ioan.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57485-e9840
           
             *
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             cap.
             
               15.
               
                 v
              
               15.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
               ad
               Cor.
               Cap.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
               ad
               Cor.
               cap.
            
             5.